RETURNS TO THE CITY OF HORMOS WHEREOF WE SPOKE FORMERLY.
When you leave the City of Calatu, and go for 300 miles between
north-west and north, you come to the city of Hormos; a great and noble
city on the sea.{1} It has a _Melic_, which is as much as to say a
King, and he is under the Soldan of Kerman.
There are a good many cities and towns belonging to Hormos, and the
people are Saracens. The heat is tremendous, and on that account their
houses are built with ventilators to catch the wind. These ventilators
are placed on the side from which the wind comes, and they bring the
wind down into the house to cool it. But for this the heat would be
utterly unbearable.{2}
I shall say no more about these places, because I formerly told you in
regular order all about this same city of Hormos, and about Kerman as
well. But as we took one way to go, and another to come back, it was
proper that we should bring you a second time to this point.
Now, however, we will quit this part of the world, and tell you about
Great Turkey. First, however, there is a point that I have omitted; to
wit, that when you leave the City of Calatu and go between west and
north-west, a distance of 500 miles, you come to the city of Kis.{3} Of
that, however, we shall say no more now, but pass it with this brief
mention, and return to the subject of Great Turkey, of which you shall
now hear.
NOTE 1.—The distance is very correct; and the bearing fairly so
for the first time since we left Aden. I have tried in my map of
Polo’s Geography to realise what seems to have been his idea of the
Arabian coast.
NOTE 2.—These ventilators are a kind of masonry windsail, known
as _Bád-gír_, or “wind-catchers,” and in general use over Oman,
Kerman, the province of Baghdad, Mekrán, and Sind. A large and
elaborate example, from Hommaire de Hell’s work on Persia, is given
in the cut above. Very particular accounts of these ventilators
will be found in P. della Valle, and in the embassy of Don Garcias
de Silva Figueroa. (_Della Val._ II. 333–335; _Figueroa_, Fr.
Trans. 1667, p. 38; _Ramus._ I. 293 v.; _Macd. Kinneir_, p. 69.) A
somewhat different arrangement for the same purpose is in use in
Cairo, and gives a very peculiar character to the city when seen
from a moderate height.
[“The structures [at Gombroon] are all plain atop, only
_Ventoso’s_, or Funnels, for to let in the Air, the only thing
requisite to living in this fiery Furnace with any comfort;
wherefore no House is left without this contrivance; which shews
gracefully at a distance on Board Ship, and makes the Town appear
delightful enough to Beholders, giving at once a pleasing Spectacle
to Strangers, and kind Refreshment to the Inhabitants; for they are
not only elegantly Adorned without, but conveniently Adapted for
every Apartment to receive the cool Wind within.” (_John Fryer,
Nine Years’ Travels_, Lond., 1698, p. 222.)]
NOTE 3.—On _Kish_ see Book I. ch. vi. note 2.
[Chao Ju-kua (transl. in German by Dr. F. Hirth, _T’oung
Pao_, V. Supp. p. 40), a Chinese Official of the Sung Dynasty,
says regarding Kish: “The land of _Ki-shih_ (Kish) lies upon a
rocky island in the sea, in sight of the coast of Ta-shih, at
half-a-day’s journey. There are but four towns in its territories.
When the King shows himself out of doors, he rides a horse under
a black canopy, with an escort of 100 servants. The inhabitants
are white and of a pure race and eight Chinese feet tall. They
wear under a Turban their hair loose partly hanging on their neck.
Their dress consists of a foreign jacket and a light silk or cotton
overcoat, with red leather shoes. They use gold and silver coins.
Their food consists of wheaten bread, mutton, fish and dates;
they do not eat rice. The country produces pearls and horses of a
superior quality.”—H. C.]
[Illustration: A Persian Wind-Catcher.]
The Turkish Admiral Sidi ’Ali, who was sent in 1553 to command
the Ottoman fleet in the Persian Gulf, and has written an
interesting account of his disastrous command and travels back to
Constantinople from India, calls the Island Ḳais, or “_the old
Hormuz_.” This shows that the traditions of the origin of the
island of Hormuz had grown dim. _Kish_ had preceded Hormuz as the
most prominent port of Indian trade, but old Hormuz, as we have
seen (Bk. I. ch. xix.), was quite another place. (_J. As._ sér. 1,
tom. ix. 67.)
BOOK FOURTH.
WARS AMONG THE TARTAR PRINCES
AND
SOME ACCOUNT OF THE NORTHERN COUNTRIES
_Note_.—A considerable number of the quasi-historical chapters in
this section (which I have followed M. Pauthier in making into a
Fourth Book) are the merest verbiage and repetition of narrative
formulæ without the slightest value. I have therefore thought it
undesirable to print all at length, and have given merely the gist
(marked thus ⚜), or an extract, of such chapters. They will be
found entire in English in H. Murray’s and Wright’s editions, and
in the original French in the edition of the Société de Géographie,
in Bartoli, and in Pauthier.
BOOK IV.
CHAPTER I.
CONCERNING GREAT TURKEY.
In GREAT TURKEY there is a king called CAIDU, who is the Great Kaan’s
nephew, for he was the grandson of CHAGATAI, the Great Kaan’s own
brother. He hath many cities and castles, and is a great Prince. He and
his people are Tartars alike; and they are good soldiers, for they are
constantly engaged in war.{1}
Now this King Caidu is never at peace with his uncle the Great Kaan,
but ever at deadly war with him, and he hath fought great battles with
the Kaan’s armies. The quarrel between them arose out of this, that
Caidu demanded from the Great Kaan the share of his father’s conquests
that of right belonged to him; and in particular he demanded a share of
the Provinces of Cathay and Manzi. The Great Kaan replied that he was
willing enough to give him a share such as he gave to his own sons, but
that he must first come on summons to the Council at the Kaan’s Court,
and present himself as one of the Kaan’s liegemen. Caidu, who did not
trust his uncle very far, declined to come, but said that where he was
he would hold himself ready to obey all the Kaan’s commands.
In truth, as he had several times been in revolt, he dreaded that
the Kaan might take the opportunity to destroy him. So, out of this
quarrel between them, there arose a great war, and several great
battles were fought by the host of Caidu against the host of the Great
Kaan, his uncle. And the Great Kaan from year’s end to year’s end keeps
an army watching all Caidu’s frontier, lest he should make forays on
his dominions. He, natheless, will never cease his aggressions on the
Great Kaan’s territory, and maintains a bold face to his enemies.{2}
Indeed, he is so potent that he can well do so; for he can take the
field with 100,000 horse, all stout soldiers and inured to war. He
has also with him several Barons of the imperial lineage; _i.e._,
of the family of Chinghis Kaan, who was the first of their lords,
and conquered a great part of the world, as I have told you more
particularly in a former part of this Book.
Now you must know that Great Turkey lies towards the north-west
when you travel from Hormos by that road I described. It begins on
the further bank of the River JON,[1] and extends northward to the
territory of the Great Kaan.
Now I shall tell you of sundry battles that the troops of Caidu fought
with the armies of the Great Kaan.
NOTE 1.—We see that Polo’s error as to the relationship between
Kúblái and Kaidu, and as to the descent of the latter (see Vol.
I. p. 186) was not a slip, but persistent. The name of Kaidu’s
grandfather is here in the G. T. written precisely Chagatai
(_Ciagatai_).
Kaidu was the son of Kashin, son of Okkodai, who was the third son
of Chinghiz and his successor in the Kaanate. Kaidu never would
acknowledge the supremacy of Kúblái, alleging his own superior
claim to the Kaanate, which Chinghiz was said to have restricted to
the house of Okkodai as long as it should have a representative.
From the vicinity of Kaidu’s position to the territories occupied
by the branch of Chaghatai he exercised great influence over
its princes, and these were often his allies in the constant
hostilities that he maintained against the Kaan. Such circumstances
may have led Polo to confound Kaidu with the house of Chaghatai.
Indeed, it is not easy to point out the mutual limits of their
territories, and these must have been somewhat complex, for we find
Kaidu and Borrak Khan of Chaghatai at one time exercising a kind of
joint sovereignty in the cities of Bokhara and Samarkand. Probably,
indeed, the limits were in a great measure _tribal_ rather than
territorial. But it may be gathered that Kaidu’s authority extended
over Kashgar and the cities bordering the south slopes of the
Thian Shan as far east as Kara Khoja, also the valley of the Talas
River, and the country north of the Thian Shan from Lake Balkhash
eastward to the vicinity of Barkul, and in the further north the
country between the Upper Yenisei and the Irtish.
Kaidu died in 1301 at a very great age. He had taken part, it
was said, in 41 pitched battles. He left 14 sons (some accounts
say 40), of whom the eldest, called Shabar, succeeded him. He
joined Dua Khan of Chaghatai in making submission to Teimur Kaan,
the successor of Kúblái; but before long, on a quarrel occurring
between the two former, Dua seized the territory of Shabar, and as
far as I can learn no more is heard of the house of Kaidu. Vámbéry
seems to make the Khans of Khokand to be of the stock of Kaidu; but
whether they claim descent from Yúnus Khán, as he says, or from a
son of Baber left behind in his flight from Ferghána, as Pandit
Manphúl states, the genealogy would be from Chaghatai, not from
Kaidu.
NOTE 2.—“To the N.N.W. a desert of 40 days’ extent divides the
states of Kúblái from those of Kaidu and Dua. This frontier extends
for 30 days’ journey from east to west. From point to point,” etc.;
see continuation of this quotation from Rashíduddín, in vol. i. p.
214.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] The Jaihún or Oxus.
CHAPTER II.
OF CERTAIN BATTLES THAT WERE FOUGHT BY KING CAIDU AGAINST THE
ARMIES OF HIS UNCLE THE GREAT KAAN.
Now it came to pass in the year of Christ’s incarnation, 1266, that
this King Caidu and another prince called YESUDAR, who was his cousin,
assembled a great force and made an expedition to attack two of the
Great Kaan’s Barons who held lands under the Great Kaan, but were
Caidu’s own kinsmen, for they were sons of Chagatai who was a baptized
Christian, and own brother to the Great Kaan; one of them was called
CHIBAI, and the other CHIBAN.{1}
Caidu with all his host, amounting to 60,000 horse, engaged the Kaan’s
two Barons, those cousins of his, who had also a great force amounting
to more than 60,000 horsemen, and there was a great battle. In the end
the Barons were beaten, and Caidu and his people won the day. Great
numbers were slain on both sides, but the two brother Barons escaped,
thanks to their good horses. So King Caidu returned home swelling the
more with pride and arrogance, and for the next two years he remained
at peace, and made no further war against the Kaan.
However, at the end of those two years King Caidu assembled an army
composed of a vast force of horsemen. He knew that at Caracoron was
the Great Kaan’s son NOMOGAN, and with him GEORGE, the grandson of
Prester John. These two princes had also a great force of cavalry. And
when King Caidu was ready he set forth and crossed the frontier. After
marching rapidly without any adventure, he got near Caracoron, where
the Kaan’s son and the younger Prester John were awaiting him with
their great army, for they were well aware of Caidu’s advance in force.
They made them ready for battle like valiant men, and all undismayed,
seeing that they had more than 60,000 well-appointed horsemen. And
when they heard Caidu was so near they went forth valiantly to meet
him. When they got within some 10 miles of him they pitched their
tents and got ready for battle, and the enemy who were about equal in
numbers did the same; each side forming in six columns of 10,000 men
with good captains. Both sides were well equipped with swords and maces
and shields, with bows and arrows, and other arms after their fashion.
You must know that the practice of the Tartars going to battle is to
take each a bow and 60 arrows. Of these, 30 are light with small sharp
points, for long shots and following up an enemy, whilst the other 30
are heavy, with large broad heads which they shoot at close quarters,
and with which they inflict great gashes on face and arms, and cut the
enemy’s bowstrings, and commit great havoc. This every one is ordered
to attend to. And when they have shot away their arrows they take to
their swords and maces and lances, which also they ply stoutly.
So when both sides were ready for action the Naccaras began to sound
loudly, one on either side. For ’tis their custom never to join battle
till the Great Naccara is beaten. And when the Naccaras sounded, then
the battle began in fierce and deadly style, and furiously the one
host dashed to meet the other. So many fell on either side that in an
evil hour for both it was begun! The earth was thickly strewn with the
wounded and the slain, men and horses, whilst the uproar and din of
battle was so loud you would not have heard God’s thunder! Truly King
Caidu himself did many a deed of prowess that strengthened the hearts
of his people. Nor less on the other side did the Great Kaan’s son
and Prester John’s grandson, for well they proved their valour in the
medley, and did astonishing feats of arms, leading their troops with
right good judgment.
And what shall I tell you? The battle lasted so long that it was one of
the hardest the Tartars ever fought. Either side strove hard to bring
the matter to a point and rout the enemy, but to no avail. And so the
battle went on till vesper-tide, and without victory on either side.
Many a man fell there; many a child was made an orphan there; many a
lady widowed; and many another woman plunged in grief and tears for the
rest of her days, I mean the mothers and the _araines_ of those who
fell.{2}
So when they had fought till the sun was low they left off, and retired
each side to its tents. Those who were unhurt were so dead tired that
they were like to drop, and the wounded, who were many on both sides,
were moaning in their various degrees of pain; but all were more fit
for rest than fighting, so gladly they took their repose that night.
And when morning approached, King Caidu, who had news from his scouts
that the Great Kaan was sending a great army to reinforce his son,
judged that it was time to be off; so he called his host to saddle and
mounted his horse at dawn, and away they set on their return to their
own country. And when the Great Kaan’s son and the grandson of Prester
John saw that King Caidu had retired with all his host, they let them
go unpursued, for they were themselves sorely fatigued and needed rest.
So King Caidu and his host rode and rode, till they came to their own
realm of Great Turkey and to Samarcand; and there they abode a long
while without again making war.{3}
NOTE 1.—The names are uncertain. The G. T. has “one of whom was
called Tibai or Ciban”; Pauthier, as in the text.
The phrase about their being Kaidu’s kinsmen is in the G. T., “_qe_
zinzinz (?) _meisme estoient de Caidu roi_.”
NOTE 2.—_Araines_ for _Haríms_, I presume. In the narrative of a
merchant in Ramusio (II. 84, 86) we find the same word represented
by _Arin_ and _Arino_.
NOTE 3.—The date at the beginning of the chapter is in G. T.,
and Pauthier’s MS. A, as we have given it. Pauthier substitutes
1276, as that seems to be the date approximately connecting Prince
Numughan with the wars against Kaidu. In 1275 Kúblái appointed
Numughan to the command of his N.W. frontier, with Ngantung
or ’Antung, an able general, to assist him in repelling the
aggressions of Kaidu. In the same year Kaidu and Dua Khan entered
the Uighúr country (W. and N.W. of Kamul), with more than 100,000
men. Two years later, viz., in 1277, Kaidu and Shireghi, a son of
Mangu Khan, engaged near Almalik (on the Ili) the troops of Kúblái,
commanded by Numughan and ’Antung, and took both of them prisoners.
The invaders then marched towards Karakorum. But Bayan, who was in
Mongolia, marched to attack them, and completely defeated them in
several engagements. (_Gaubil_, 69, 168, 182.)
Pauthier gives a little more detail from the Chinese annals, but
throws no new light on the discrepancies which we see between
Polo’s account and theirs. ’Antung, who was the grandson of Mokli,
the Jelair, one of Chinghiz’s Orlok or Marshals, seems here to take
the place assigned to Prester John’s grandson, and Shireghi perhaps
that of Yesudar. The only prince of the latter name that I can find
is a son of Hulaku’s.
The description of the battle in this chapter is a mere formula
again and again repeated. The armies are always exactly or nearly
equal, they are always divided into corps of 10,000 (_tomans_),
they always halt to prepare for action when within ten miles of one
another, and the terms used in describing the fight are the same.
We shall not inflict these tiresome repetitions again on the reader.
CHAPTER III.
WHAT THE GREAT KAAN SAID TO THE MISCHIEF DONE BY KAIDU
HIS NEPHEW.
⚜ (That were Caidu not of his own Imperial blood, he would make an
utter end of him, &c.)
CHAPTER IV.
OF THE EXPLOITS OF KING CAIDU’S VALIANT DAUGHTER.
Now you must know that King Caidu had a daughter whose name was
AIJARUC, which in the Tartar is as much as to say “The Bright Moon.”
This damsel was very beautiful, but also so strong and brave that in
all her father’s realm there was no man who could outdo her in feats
of strength. In all trials she showed greater strength than any man of
them.{1}
Her father often desired to give her in marriage, but she would none
of it. She vowed she would never marry till she found a man who could
vanquish her in every trial; him she would wed and none else. And when
her father saw how resolute she was, he gave a formal consent in their
fashion, that she should marry whom she list and when she list. The
lady was so tall and muscular, so stout and shapely withal, that she
was almost like a giantess. She had distributed her challenges over all
the kingdoms, declaring that whosoever should come to try a fall with
her, it should be on these conditions, viz., that if she vanquished him
she should win from him 100 horses, and if he vanquished her he should
win her to wife. Hence many a noble youth had come to try his strength
against her, but she beat them all; and in this way she had won more
than 10,000 horses.
Now it came to pass in the year of Christ 1280 that there presented
himself a noble young gallant, the son of a rich and puissant king, a
man of prowess and valiance and great strength of body, who had heard
word of the damsel’s challenge, and came to match himself against her
in the hope of vanquishing her and winning her to wife. That he greatly
desired, for the young lady was passing fair. He, too, was young and
handsome, fearless and strong in every way, insomuch that not a man in
all his father’s realm could vie with him. So he came full confidently,
and brought with him 1000 horses to be forfeited if she should vanquish
him. Thus might she gain 1000 horses at a single stroke! But the
young gallant had such confidence in his own strength that he counted
securely to win her.
Now ye must know that King Caidu and the Queen his wife, the mother of
the stout damsel, did privily beseech their daughter to let herself be
vanquished. For they greatly desired this prince for their daughter,
seeing what a noble youth he was, and the son of a great king. But the
damsel answered that never would she let herself be vanquished if she
could help it; if, indeed, he should get the better of her then she
would gladly be his wife, according to the wager, but not otherwise.
So a day was named for a great gathering at the Palace of King Caidu,
and the King and Queen were there. And when all the company were
assembled, for great numbers flocked to see the match, the damsel
first came forth in a strait jerkin of sammet; and then came forth the
young bachelor in a jerkin of sendal; and a winsome sight they were to
see. When both had taken post in the middle of the hall they grappled
each other by the arms and wrestled this way and that, but for a long
time neither could get the better of the other. At last, however, it
so befel that the damsel threw him right valiantly on the palace
pavement. And when he found himself thus thrown, and her standing
over him, great indeed was his shame and discomfiture. He gat him up
straightway, and without more ado departed with all his company, and
returned to his father, full of shame and vexation, that he who had
never yet found a man that could stand before him should have been thus
worsted by a girl! And his 1000 horses he left behind him.
As to King Caidu and his wife they were greatly annoyed, as I can tell
you; for if they had had their will this youth should have won their
daughter.
And ye must know that after this her father never went on a campaign
but she went with him. And gladly he took her, for not a knight in all
his train played such feats of arms as she did. Sometimes she would
quit her father’s side, and make a dash at the host of the enemy, and
seize some man thereout, as deftly as a hawk pounces on a bird, and
carry him to her father; and this she did many a time.
Now I will leave this story and tell you of a great battle that Caidu
fought with Argon the son of Abaga, Lord of the Tartars of the Levant.
NOTE 1.—The name of the lady is in Pauthier’s MSS. _Agiaint,
Agyanie_; in the Bern, _Agyanic_; in the MS. of the G. T.,
distinctly _Aigiaruc_, though printed in the edition of 1824 as
_Aigiarm_. It is Oriental Turkish, AI-YÁRÚḲ, signifying precisely
_Lucent Lune_, as Marco explains it. For this elucidation I am
indebted to the kindness of Professor Vámbéry, who adds that the
name is in actual use among the Uzbek women.
Kaidu had many sons, but only one daughter, whom Rashiduddin (who
seems to be Hammer’s authority here) calls _Kutulun_. Her father
loved her above all his sons; she used to accompany him to the
field, and aid in state affairs. Letters were exchanged between
her and Gházán Khan, in which she assured him she would marry no
one else; but her father refused her hand to all suitors. After
Kaidu’s death, this ambitious lady made some attempt to claim the
succession. (_Hammer’s Ilkhans_, II. 143–144.)
The story has some resemblance to what Ibn Batuta relates of
another warlike Princess, Urdúja, whom he professes to have visited
in the questionable kingdom of Tawálisi on his way to China: “I
heard ... that various sons of kings had sought Urduja’s hand,
but she always answered, ‘I will marry no one but him who shall
fight and conquer me’; so they all avoided the trail, for fear of
the shame of being beaten by her.” (_I. B._ IV. 253–254.) I have
given reasons (_Cathay_, p. 520) for suspecting that this lady
with a Turkish name in the Indian Archipelago is a bit of fiction.
Possibly Ibn Batuta had heard the legend of King Kaidu’s daughter.
The story of Kaidu’s daughter, and still more the parallel one from
Ibn Batuta, recall what Herodotus tells of the Sauromatae, who
had married the Amazons; that no girl was permitted to marry till
she had killed an enemy (IV. 117). They recall still more closely
Brunhild, in the Nibelungen:—
——“a royal maiden who reigned beyond the sea:
From sunrise to the sundown no paragon had she.
All boundless as her beauty was her strength was peerless too,
And evil plight hung o’er the knight who dared her love to woo.
For he must try three bouts with her; the whirling spear to fling;
To pitch the massive stone; and then to follow with a spring;
And should he beat in every feat his wooing well has sped,
But he who fails must lose his love, and likewise lose his head.”
CHAPTER V.
HOW ABAGA SENT HIS SON ARGON IN COMMAND AGAINST KING CAIDU.
Abaga the Lord of the Levant had many districts and provinces bordering
on King Caidu’s territories. These lay in the direction of the _Arbre
Sol_, which the Book of Alexander calls the _Arbre Sec_, about which
I have told you before. And Abaga, to watch against forays by Caidu’s
people sent his son Argon with a great force of horsemen, to keep the
marches between the Arbre Sec and the River Jon. So there tarried Argon
with all his host.{1}
Now it came to pass that King Caidu assembled a great army and made
captain thereof a brother of his called Barac, a brave and prudent man,
and sent his host under his brother to fight with Argon.{2}
⚜ (Barac and his army cross the Jon or Oxus and are totally routed by
Argon, to whose history the traveller now turns.)
NOTE 1.—The Government of this frontier, from Kazwin or Rei to
the banks of the Oxus, was usually, under the Mongol sovereigns
of Persia, confided to the heir of the throne. Thus, under Hulaku
it was held by Ábáká, under Ábáká by Arghún, and under Arghún by
Gházán. (See _Hammer, passim._)
We have already spoken amply of the Arbre Sol (vol. i. p. 128
_seqq._).
NOTE 2.—Barac or Borrak, who has been already spoken of in ch. iii.
of the Prologue (vol. i. p. 10), was no brother of Kaidu’s. He was
the head of the house of Chaghatai, and in alliance with Kaidu.
The invasion of Khorasan by Borrak took place in the early part
of 1269. Arghún was only about 15, and his father Ábáká came to
take the command in person. The battle seems to have been fought
somewhere near the upper waters of the Murghab, in the territory of
the Badghís (north of Herat). Borrak was not long after driven from
power, and took refuge with Kaidu. He died, it is said from poison,
in 1270.
CHAPTER VI.
HOW ARGON AFTER THE BATTLE HEARD THAT HIS FATHER WAS DEAD,
AND WENT TO ASSUME THE SOVEREIGNTY AS WAS HIS RIGHT.
After Argon had gained this battle over Caidu’s brother Barac and his
host, no long time passed before he had news that his father Abaga was
dead, whereat he was sorely grieved.{1} He made ready his army and set
out for his father’s Court to assume the sovereignty as was his right;
but he had a march of 40 days to reach it.
Now it befel that an uncle of Argon’s whose name was ACOMAT SOLDAN (for
he had become a Saracen), when he heard of the death of his brother
Abaga, whilst his nephew Argon was so far away, thought there was a
good chance for him to seize the government. So he raised a great force
and went straight to the Court of his late brother Abaga, and seized
the sovereignty and proclaimed himself King; and also got possession of
the treasure, which was of vast amount. All this, like a crafty knave,
he divided among the Barons and the troops to secure their hearts and
favour to his cause. These Barons and soldiers accordingly, when they
saw what large spoil they had got from him, were all ready to say he
was the best of kings, and were full of love for him, and declared they
would have no lord but him. But he did one evil thing that was greatly
reprobated by all; for he took all the wives of his brother Abaga, and
kept them for himself.{2}
Soon after he had seized the government, word came to him how Argon
his nephew was advancing with all his host. Then he tarried not, but
straightway summoned his Barons and all his people, and in a week had
fitted out a great army of horse to go to meet Argon. And he went forth
light of heart, as being confident of victory, showing no dismay, and
saying on all occasions that he desired nought so much as to take
Argon, and put him to a cruel death.{3}
NOTE 1.—Ábáḳá died at Hamadan 1st April 1282, twelve years after
the defeat of Borrak.
NOTE 2.—This last sentence is in Pauthier’s text, but not in the G.
T. The thing was a regular Tartar custom (vol. i. pp. 253, 256),
and would scarcely be “reprobated by all.”
NOTE 3.—Acomat Soldan is AHMAD, a younger son of Hulaku, whose
Mongol name was Tigúdar, and who had been baptized in his youth by
the name of Nicolas, but went over to Islam, and thereby gained
favour in Persia. On the death of his brother Ábáká he had a strong
party and seized the throne. Arghún continued in sullen defiance,
gathering means to assist his claim.
CHAPTER VII.
HOW ACOMAT SOLDAN SET OUT WITH HIS HOST AGAINST HIS NEPHEW WHO
WAS COMING TO CLAIM THE THRONE THAT BELONGED TO HIM.
⚜ (Relates how Acomat marches with 60,000 horse, and on hearing of the
approach of Argon summons his chiefs together and addresses them.)
CHAPTER VIII.
HOW ARGON TOOK COUNSEL WITH HIS FOLLOWERS ABOUT ATTACKING HIS
UNCLE ACOMAT SOLDAN.
⚜ (Argon, uneasy at hearing of Acomat’s approach, calls together his
Barons and counsellors and addresses them.)
CHAPTER IX.
HOW THE BARONS OF ARGON ANSWERED HIS ADDRESS.
⚜ (An old Baron, as the spokesman of the rest, expresses their zeal and
advises immediate advance. On coming within ten miles of Acomat, Argon
encamps and sends two envoys to his uncle.)
CHAPTER X.
THE MESSAGE SENT BY ARGON TO ACOMAT.
⚜ (A remonstrance and summons to surrender the throne.)
CHAPTER XI.
HOW ACOMAT REPLIED TO ARGON’S MESSAGE.
And when Acomat Soldan had heard the message of Argon his nephew, he
thus replied: “Sirs and envoys,” quoth he, “my nephew’s words are vain;
for the land is mine, not his, and I helped to conquer it as much as
his father did. So go and tell my nephew that if he will I will make
him a great Prince, and give him ample lands, and he shall be as my
son, and the greatest lord in the land after myself. But if he will
not, let him be assured that I will do my best to bring him to his
death! That is my answer to my nephew, and nought else of concession
or covenant shall you ever have from me!” With that Acomat ceased, and
said no word more. And when the Envoys had heard the Soldan’s words
they asked again: “Is there no hope that we shall find you in different
mind?” “Never,” quoth he, “never whilst I live shall ye find my mind
changed.”
⚜ (Argon’s wrath at the reply. Both sides prepare for battle.)
CHAPTER XII.
OF THE BATTLE BETWEEN ARGON AND ACOMAT, AND THE CAPTIVITY
OF ARGON.
⚜ (There is a prolix description of a battle almost identical with
those already given in Chapter II. of this Book and previously. It ends
with the rout of Argon’s army, and proceeds:)
And in the pursuit Argon was taken. As soon as this happened they gave
up the chase, and returned to their camp full of joy and exultation.
Acomat first caused his nephew to be shackled and well guarded, and
then, being a man of great lechery, said to himself that he would go
and enjoy himself among the fair women of his Court. He left a great
Melic{1} in command of his host, enjoining him to guard Argon like his
own life, and to follow to the Court by short marches, to spare the
troops. And so Acomat departed with a great following, on his way to
the royal residence. Thus then Acomat had left his host in command of
that Melic whom I mentioned, whilst Argon remained in irons, and in
such bitterness of heart that he desired to die.{2}
NOTE 1.—This is in the original _Belic_, for Melic, _i.e._ Ar.
_Malik_, chief or prince.
NOTE 2.—In the spring of 1284 Ahmad marched against his nephew
Arghún, and they encountered in the plain of Aḳ Khoja, near Kazwin.
Arghún’s force was very inferior in numbers, and he was defeated.
He fled to the Castle of Kala’at beyond Tús, but was persuaded
to surrender. Ahmad treated him kindly, and though his principal
followers urged the execution of the prisoner, he refused, having
then, it is said, no thought for anything but the charms of his new
wife Tudai.
CHAPTER XIII.
HOW ARGON WAS DELIVERED FROM PRISON.
Now it befel that there was a great Tartar Baron, a very aged man, who
took pity on Argon, saying to himself that they were doing an evil
and disloyal deed in keeping their lawful lord a prisoner, wherefore
he resolved to do all in his power for his deliverance. So he tarried
not, but went incontinently to certain other Barons and told them his
mind, saying that it would be a good deed to deliver Argon and make him
their lord, as he was by right. And when the other Barons had heard
what he had to put before them, then both because they regarded him
as one of the wisest men among them, and because what he said was the
truth, they all consented to his proposal and said that they would
join with all their hearts. So when the Barons had assented, BOGA
(which was he who had set the business going), and with him ELCHIDAI,
TOGAN, TEGANA, TAGACHAR, ULATAI, and SAMAGAR,—all those whom I have now
named,—proceeded to the tent where Argon lay a prisoner. When they had
got thither, Boga, who was the leader in the business, spoke first, and
to this effect: “Good my Lord Argon,” said he, “we are well aware that
we have done ill in making you a prisoner, and we come to tell you that
we desire to return to Right and Justice. We come therefore to set you
free, and to make you our Liege Lord as by right you are!” Then Boga
ceased and said no more.
CHAPTER XIV.
HOW ARGON GOT THE SOVEREIGNTY AT LAST.
When Argon heard the words of Boga he took them in truth for an
untimely jest, and replied with much bitterness of soul: “Good my
Lord,” quoth he, “you do ill to mock me thus! Surely it suffices that
you have done me so great wrong already, and that you hold me, your
lawful Lord, here a prisoner and in chains! Ye know well, as I cannot
doubt, that you are doing an evil and a wicked thing, so I pray you
go your way, and cease to flout me.” “Good my Lord Argon,” said Boga,
“be assured we are not mocking you, but are speaking in sober earnest,
and we will swear it on our Law.” Then all the Barons swore fealty to
him as their Lord, and Argon too swore that he would never reckon it
against them that they had taken him prisoner, but would hold them as
dear as his father before him had done.
And when these oaths had passed they struck off Argon’s fetters, and
hailed him as their lord. Argon then desired them to shoot a volley
of arrows into the tent of the Melic who had held them prisoners, and
who was in command of the army, that he might be slain. At his word
they tarried not, but straightway shot a great number of arrows at the
tent, and so slew the Melic. When that was done Argon took the supreme
command and gave his orders as sovereign, and was obeyed by all. And
you must know that the name of him who was slain, whom we have called
the Melic, was SOLDAN; and he was the greatest Lord after Acomat
himself. In this way that you have heard, Argon recovered his authority.
CHAPTER XV.
HOW ACOMAT WAS TAKEN PRISONER.
⚜ (A messenger breaks in upon Acomat’s festivities with the news that
Soldan was slain, and Argon released and marching to attack him. Acomat
escapes to seek shelter with the Sultan of Babylon, _i.e._ of Egypt,
attended by a very small escort. The Officer in command of a Pass by
which he had to go, seeing the state of things, arrests him and carries
him to the Court (probably Tabriz), where Argon was already arrived.)
CHAPTER XVI.
HOW ACOMAT WAS SLAIN BY ORDER OF HIS NEPHEW.
And so when the Officer of the Pass came before Argon bringing Acomat
captive, he was in a great state of exultation, and welcomed his uncle
with a malediction,[1] saying that he should have his deserts. And he
straightway ordered the army to be assembled before him, and without
taking counsel with any one, commanded the prisoner to be put to death,
and his body to be destroyed. So the officer appointed to this duty
took Acomat away and put him to death, and threw his body where it
never was seen again.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] “_Il dit à son ungle qe il soit le mau-venu_” (see _supra_, p. 21).
CHAPTER XVII.
HOW ARGON WAS RECOGNISED AS SOVEREIGN.
And when Argon had done as you have heard, and remained in possession
of the Throne and of the Royal Palace, all the Barons of the different
Provinces, who had been subject to his father Abaga, came and performed
homage before him, and obeyed him, as was his due.{1} And after Argon
was well established in the sovereignty he sent CASAN, his son, with
30,000 horse to the _Arbre Sec_, I mean to the region so-called, to
watch the frontier. Thus then Argon got back the government. And
you must know that Argon began his reign in the year 1286 of the
Incarnation of Jesus Christ. Acomat had reigned two years, and Argon
reigned six years; and at the end of those six years he became ill and
died; but some say ’twas of poison.{2}
NOTE 1.—Arghún, a prisoner (see last note), and looking for the
worst, was upheld by his courageous wife BULUGHÁN (see Prologue,
ch. xvii.), who shared his confinement. The order for his
execution, as soon as the camp should next move, had been issued.
BUKA the Jelair, who had been a great chief under Ábáká, and had
resentments against Ahmad, got up a conspiracy in favour of Arghún,
and effected his release as well as the death of ALINAK, Ahmad’s
commander-in-chief. Ahmad fled towards Tabriz, pursued by a band
of the Karaunas, who succeeded in taking him. When Arghún came
near and saw his uncle in their hands, he called out in exultation
_Morio!_—an exclamation, says Wassáf, which the Mongols used when
successful in archery,—and with a gesture gave the signal for the
prisoner’s death (10th August 1284).
Buka is of course the _Boga_ of Polo; Alinak is his _Soldan_. The
conspirators along with Buka, who are named in the history of
Wassáf, are _Yesubuka_, _Gurgán_, _Aruk_, _Kurmishi_, and _Arkasun
Noian_. Those named by Polo are not mentioned on this occasion,
but the names are all Mongol. TAGÁJAR, ILCHIDAI, TUGHAN, SAMAGHAR,
all appear in the Persian history of those times. Tagajar appears
to have had the honour of a letter from the Pope (Nicolas IV.) in
1291, specially exhorting him to adopt the Christian faith; it was
sent along with letters of like tenor addressed to Arghún, Gházán,
and other members of the imperial family. Tagajar is also mentioned
by the continuator of Abulfaraj as engaged in the conspiracy to
dethrone Kaikhátú. ULATAI was probably the same who went a few
years later as Arghún’s ambassador to Cambaluc (see Prologue, ch.
xvii.); and Polo may have heard the story from him on board ship.
(_Assem._ III. pt. 2, 118; _Mosheim_, p. 80; _Ilchan._, passim.)
Abulfaragius gives a fragment of a letter from Arghún to Kúblái,
reporting the deposition of Ahmad by the princes because he had
“apostatized from the law of their fathers, and adopted that of the
Arabs.” (_Assemani_, _u.s._ p. 116.) The same historian says that
Ahmad was kind and liberal to the Christians, though Hayton speaks
differently.
NOTE 2.—Arghún obtained the throne on Ahmad’s death, as just
related, and soon after named his son Gházán (born in 1271) to
the Government of Khorasan, Mazanderan, Kumis, and Rei. Buka was
made Chief Minister. The circumstances of Arghún’s death have been
noticed already (_supra_, p. 369).
[Illustration: Facsimile of the Letters sent to Philip the Fair,
King of France, by Arghún Khan in A.D. 1289, and by Oljaïtu, in
A.D. 1305.]
CHAPTER XVIII.
HOW KIACATU SEIZED THE SOVEREIGNTY AFTER ARGON’S DEATH.
And immediately on Argon’s death, an uncle of his who was own
brother[1] to Abaga his father, seized the throne, as he found it easy
to do owing to Casan’s being so far away as the _Arbre Sec_. When Casan
heard of his father’s death he was in great tribulation, and still
more when he heard of KIACATU’S seizing the throne. He could not then
venture to leave the frontier for fear of his enemies, but he vowed
that when time and place should suit he would go and take as great
vengeance as his father had taken on Acomat. And what shall I tell you?
Kiacatu continued to rule, and all obeyed him except such as were along
with Casan. Kiacatu took the wife of Argon for his own, and was always
dallying with women, for he was a great lechour. He held the throne for
two years, and at the end of those two years he died; for you must know
he was poisoned.{1}
NOTE 1.—KAIKHÁTÚ, of whom we heard in the Prologue (vol. i. p.
35), was the brother, not the uncle, of Arghún. On the death of
the latter there were three claimants, viz., his son Gházán, his
brother Kaikhátú, and his cousin Baidu, the son of Tarakai, one
of Hulaku’s sons. The party of Kaikhátú was strongest, and he was
raised to the throne at Akhlath, 23rd July 1291. He took as wives
out of the Royal Tents of Arghún the Ladies Bulughán (the 2nd,
not her named in the Prologue) and Uruk. All the writers speak
of Kaikhátú’s character in the same way. Hayton calls him “a man
without law or faith, of no valour or experience in arms, but
altogether given up to lechery and vice, living like a brute beast,
glutting all his disordered appetites; for his dissolute life hated
by his own people, and lightly regarded by foreigners.” (_Ram._
II. ch. xxiv.) The continuator of Abulfaraj, and Abulfeda in his
Annals, speak in like terms. (_Assem._ III. Pt. 2nd, 119–120;
_Reiske_, _Ann. Abulf._ III. 101.)
Baidu rose against him; most of his chiefs abandoned him, and he
was put to death in March–April, 1295. He reigned therefore nearly
four years, not _two_ as the text says.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] _Frer carnaus_ (I. p. 187).
CHAPTER XIX.
HOW BAIDU SEIZED THE SOVEREIGNTY AFTER THE DEATH OF KIACATU.
When Kiacatu was dead, BAIDU, who was his uncle, and was a Christian,
seized the throne.{1} This was in the year 1294 of Christ’s
Incarnation. So Baidu held the government, and all obeyed him, except
only those who were with Casan.
And when Casan heard that Kiacatu was dead, and Baidu had seized the
throne, he was in great vexation, especially as he had not been able to
take his vengeance on Kiacatu. As for Baidu, Casan swore that he would
take such vengeance on him that all the world should speak thereof; and
he said to himself that he would tarry no longer, but would go at once
against Baidu and make an end of him. So he addressed all his people,
and then set out to get possession of his throne.
And when Baidu had intelligence thereof he assembled a great army and
got ready, and marched ten days to meet him, and then pitched his camp,
and awaited the advance of Casan to attack him; meanwhile addressing
many prayers and exhortations to his own people. He had not been halted
two days when Casan with all his followers arrived. And that very day a
fierce battle began. But Baidu was not fit to stand long against Casan,
and all the less that soon after the action began many of his troops
abandoned him and took sides with Casan. Thus Baidu was discomfited
and put to death, and Casan remained victor and master of all. For as
soon as he had won the battle and put Baidu to death, he proceeded to
the capital and took possession of the government; and all the Barons
performed homage and obeyed him as their liege lord. Casan began to
reign in the year 1294 of the Incarnation of Christ.
Thus then you have had the whole history from Abaga to Casan, and I
should tell you that Alaü, the conqueror of Baudac, and the brother
of the Great Kaan Cublay, was the progenitor of all those I have
mentioned. For he was the father of Abaga, and Abaga was the father of
Argon, and Argon was the father of Casan who now reigns.{2}
Now as we have told you all about the Tartars of the Levant, we will
quit them and go back and tell you more about Great Turkey— But in good
sooth we _have_ told you all about Great Turkey and the history of
Caidu, and there is really no more to tell. So we will go on and tell
you of the Provinces and nations in the far North.
NOTE 1.—The Christian writers often ascribe Christianity to
various princes of the Mongol dynasties without any good grounds.
Certain coins of the Ilkhans of Persia, up to the time of Gházán’s
conversion to Islam, exhibit sometimes Mahomedan and sometimes
Christian formulæ, but this is no indication of the religion of
the prince. Thus coins not merely of the heathen Khans Ábáká and
Arghún, but of Ahmad Tigudar, the fanatical Moslem, are found
inscribed “In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.”
Raynaldus, under 1285, gives a fragment of a letter addressed by
Arghún to the European Powers, and dated from Tabriz, “in the year
of the Cock,” which begins “_In Christi Nomen, Amen!_” But just in
like manner some of the coins of Norman kings of Sicily are said
to bear the Mahomedan profession of faith; and the copper money of
some of the Ghaznevide sultans bears the pagan effigy of the bull
_Nandi_, borrowed from the coinage of the Hindu kings of Kabul.
The European Princes could not get over the belief that the Mongols
were necessarily the inveterate enemies of Mahomedanism and all its
professors. Though Gházán was professedly a zealous Mussulman, we
find King James of Aragon, in 1300, offering _Cassan Rey del Mogol_
amity and alliance with much abuse of the infidel Saracens; and the
same feeling is strongly expressed in a letter of Edward II. of
England to the “Emperor of the Tartars,” which apparently was meant
for Oljaitu, the successor of Gházán. (_Fraehn de Ilchan. Nummis_,
vi. and _passim_; _Raynald._ III. 619; _J. A. S. B._ XXIV. 490;
_Kington’s Frederick II._ I. 396; _Capmany_, _Antiguos Tratados_,
etc. p. 107; _Rymer_, 2d Ed. III. 34; see also p. 20.)
There are other assertions, besides our author’s, that Baidu
professed Christianity. Hayton says so, and asserts that he
prohibited Mahomedan proselytism among the Tartars. The continuator
of Abulfaraj says that Baidu’s long acquaintance with the Greek
_Despina Khatun_, the wife of Ábáká, had made him favourable to
Christians, so that he willingly allowed a church to be carried
about with the camp, and bells to be struck therein, but he never
openly professed Christianity. In fact at this time the whole body
of Mongols in Persia was passing over to Islam, and Baidu also, to
please them, adopted Mahomedan practices. But he would only employ
Christians as Ministers of State. His rival Gházán, on the other
hand, strengthened his own influence by adopting Islam, Baidu’s
followers fell off from him, and delivered him into Gházán’s power.
He was put to death 4th of October, 1295, about seven months
after the death of his predecessor. D’Ohsson’s authorities seem
to mention no battle such as the text speaks of, but Mirkhond, as
abridged by Teixeira, does so, and puts it at Nakshiwán on the
Araxes (p. 341).
NOTE 2.—Hayton testifies from his own knowledge to the remarkable
personal beauty of Arghún, whilst he tells us that the son Gházán
was as notable for the reverse. After recounting with great
enthusiasm instances which he had witnessed of the daring and
energy of Gházán, the Armenian author goes on, “And the most
remarkable thing of all was that within a frame so small, and ugly
almost to monstrosity, there should be assembled nearly all those
high qualities which nature is wont to associate with a form of
symmetry and beauty. In fact among all his host of 200,000 Tartars
you should scarcely find one of smaller stature or of uglier and
meaner aspect than this Prince.”
[Illustration: Tomb of Oljaïtu Khan, the brother of Polo’s “Casan,”
at Sultaniah. (From Fergusson.)]
Pachymeres says that Gházán made Cyrus, Darius, and Alexander
his patterns, and delighted to read of them. He was very fond of
the mechanical arts; “no one surpassed him in making saddles,
bridles, spurs, greaves, and helmets; he could hammer, stitch, and
polish, and in such occupations employed the hours of his leisure
from war.” The same author speaks of the purity and beauty of his
coinage, and the excellence of his legislation. Of the latter, so
famous in the East, an account at length is given by D’Ohsson.
(_Hayton_ in _Ramus._ II. ch. xxvi.; _Pachym. Andron. Palaeol._ VI.
1; _D’Ohsson_, vol iv.)
Before finally quitting the “Tartars of the Levant,” we give a
representation of the finest work of architecture that they have
left behind them, the tomb built for himself by Oljaïtu (see on
this page), or, as his Moslem name ran, Mahomed Khodabandah, in the
city of Sultaniah, which he founded. Oljaïtu was the brother and
successor of Marco Polo’s friend Gházán, and died in 1316, eight
years before our traveller.
CHAPTER XX.
CONCERNING KING CONCHI WHO RULES THE FAR NORTH.
You must know that in the far north there is a King called CONCHI.
He is a Tartar, and all his people are Tartars, and they keep up the
regular Tartar religion. A very brutish one it is, but they keep it up
just the same as Chinghis Kaan and the proper Tartars did, so I will
tell you something of it.
You must know then that they make them a god of felt, and call him
NATIGAI; and they also make him a wife; and then they say that these
two divinities are the gods of the Earth who protect their cattle and
their corn and all their earthly goods. They pray to these figures, and
when they are eating a good dinner they rub the mouths of their gods
with the meat, and do many other stupid things.
The King is subject to no one, although he is of the Imperial lineage
of Chinghis Kaan, and a near kinsman of the Great Kaan.{1} This King
has neither city nor castle; he and his people live always either in
the wide plains or among great mountains and valleys. They subsist on
the milk and flesh of their cattle, and have no corn. The King has
a vast number of people, but he carries on no war with anybody, and
his people live in great tranquillity. They have enormous numbers of
cattle, camels, horses, oxen, sheep, and so forth.
You find in their country immense bears entirely white, and more than
20 palms in length. There are also large black foxes, wild asses, and
abundance of sables; those creatures I mean from the skins of which
they make those precious robes that cost 1000 bezants each. There are
also vairs in abundance; and vast multitudes of the Pharaoh’s rat, on
which the people live all the summer time. Indeed they have plenty of
all sorts of wild creatures, for the country they inhabit is very wild
and trackless.{2}
And you must know that this King possesses one tract of country which
is quite impassable for horses, for it abounds greatly in lakes and
springs, and hence there is so much ice as well as mud and mire, that
horses cannot travel over it. This difficult country is 13 days in
extent, and at the end of every day’s journey there is a post for
the lodgment of the couriers who have to cross this tract. At each
of these post-houses they keep some 40 dogs of great size, in fact
not much smaller than donkeys, and these dogs draw the couriers over
the day’s journey from post-house to post-house, and I will tell you
how. You see the ice and mire are so prevalent, that over this tract,
which lies for those 13 days’ journey in a great valley between two
mountains, no horses (as I told you) can travel, nor can any wheeled
carriage either. Wherefore they make sledges, which are carriages
without wheels, and made so that they can run over the ice, and also
over mire and mud without sinking too deep in it. Of these sledges
indeed there are many in our own country, for ’tis just such that are
used in winter for carrying hay and straw when there have been heavy
rains and the country is deep in mire. On such a sledge then they lay
a bear-skin on which the courier sits, and the sledge is drawn by six
of those big dogs that I spoke of. The dogs have no driver, but go
straight for the next post-house, drawing the sledge famously over ice
and mire. The keeper of the post-house however also gets on a sledge
drawn by dogs, and guides the party by the best and shortest way. And
when they arrive at the next station they find a new relay of dogs and
sledges ready to take them on, whilst the old relay turns back; and
thus they accomplish the whole journey across that region, always drawn
by dogs.{3}
The people who dwell in the valleys and mountains adjoining that tract
of 13 days’ journey are great huntsmen, and catch great numbers of
precious little beasts which are sources of great profit to them. Such
are the Sable, the Ermine, the Vair, the _Erculin_, the Black Fox, and
many other creatures from the skins of which the most costly furs are
prepared. They use traps to take them, from which they can’t escape.{4}
But in that region the cold is so great that all the dwellings of the
people are underground, and underground they always live.{5}
There is no more to say on this subject, so I shall proceed to tell you
of a region in that quarter, in which there is perpetual darkness.
NOTE 1.—There are two KUWINJIS, or KAUNCHIS, as the name, from
Polo’s representation of it, probably ought to be written,
mentioned in connection with the Northern Steppes, if indeed there
has not been confusion about them; both are descendants of Juji,
the eldest son of Chinghiz. One was the twelfth son of Shaibani,
the 5th son of Juji. Shaibani’s Yurt was in Siberia, and his
family seem to have become predominant in that quarter. Arghún,
on his defeat by Ahmad (_supra_ p. 470), was besought to seek
shelter with Kaunchi. The other Kaunchi was the son of Sirtaktai,
the son of Orda, the eldest son of Juji, and was, as well as his
father and grandfather, chief of the White Horde, whose territory
lay north-east of the Caspian. An embassy from this Kaunchi is
mentioned as having come to the court of Kaikhátú at Siah-Kuh
(north of Tabriz) with congratulations, in the summer of 1293. Polo
may very possibly have seen the members of this embassy, and got
some of his information from them. (See _Gold. Horde_, 149, 249;
_Ilkhans_, I. 354, 403; II. 193, where Hammer writes the name of
_Kandschi_.)
It is perhaps a trace of the lineage of the old rulers of Siberia
that the old town of Tyuman in Western Siberia is still known to
the Tartars as _Chinghiz Tora_, or the Fort of Chinghiz. (_Erman_,
I. 310.)
NOTE 2.—We see that Polo’s information in this chapter extends
over the whole latitude of Siberia; for the great White Bears and
the Black Foxes belong to the shores of the Frozen Ocean; the Wild
Asses only to the southern parts of Siberia. As to the Pharaoh’s
Rat, see vol. i. p. 254.
NOTE 3.—No dog-sledges are now known, I believe, on this side of
the course of the Obi, and there not south of about 61° 30′. But
in the 11th century they were in general use between the Dwina
and Petchora. And Ibn Batuta’s account seems to imply that in the
14th they were in use far to the south of the present limit: “It
had been my wish to visit the Land of Darkness, which can only
be done from Bolghar. There is a distance of 40 days’ journey
between these two places. I had to give up the intention however
on account of the great difficulty attending the journey and the
little fruit that it promised. In that country they travel only
with small vehicles drawn by great dogs. For the steppe is covered
with ice, and the feet of men or the shoes of horses would slip,
whereas the dogs having claws their paws don’t slip upon the ice.
The only travellers across this wilderness are rich merchants, each
of whom owns about 100 of these vehicles, which are loaded with
meat, drink, and firewood. In fact, on this route there are neither
trees nor stones, nor human dwellings. The guide of the travellers
is a dog who has often made the journey before! The price of such
a beast is sometimes as high as 1000 dinárs or thereabouts. He
is yoked to the vehicle by the neck, and three other dogs are
harnessed along with him. He is the chief, and all the other dogs
with their carts follow his guidance and stop when he stops. The
master of this animal never ill-uses him nor scolds him, and at
feeding-time the dogs are always served before the men. If this be
not attended to, the chief of the dogs will get sulky and run off,
leaving the master to perdition” (II. 399–400).
[Illustration: The Siberian Dog-Sledge.
“=E sus ceste treies hi se mete sus un cuir d’ors, e puis hi monte
sus un mesaje; e ceste treies moinent six chienz de celz grant qe
je vos ai contés; et cesti chienz ne les moine nulz, mès il vont
tout droit jusque à l’autre poste, et trainent la treies mout
bien.=”]
[Mr. Parker writes (_China Review_, xiv. p. 359), that dog-sledges
appear to have been known to the Chinese, for in a Chinese poem
occurs the line: “Over the thick snow in a dog-cart.”—H. C.]
The bigness attributed to the dogs by Polo, Ibn Batuta, and
Rubruquis, is an imagination founded on the work ascribed to them.
Mr. Kennan says they are simply half-domesticated Arctic wolves.
Erman calls them the height of European spaniels (qu. setters?),
but much slenderer and leaner in the flanks. A good draught-dog,
according to Wrangell, should be 2 feet high and 3 feet in length.
The number of dogs attached to a sledge is usually greater than the
old travellers represent,—none of whom, however, had _seen_ the
thing.
Wrangell’s account curiously illustrates what Ibn Batuta says of
the Old Dog who guides: “The best-trained and most intelligent
dog is often yoked in front.... He often displays extraordinary
sagacity and influence over the other dogs, _e.g._ in keeping them
from breaking after game. In such a case he will sometimes turn
and bark in the opposite direction; ... and in crossing a naked
and boundless _taundra_ in darkness or snow-drift he will guess
his way to a hut that he has never visited but once before” (I.
159). Kennan also says: “They are guided and controlled entirely
by the voice and by a lead-dog, who is especially trained for the
purpose.” The like is related of the Esquimaux dogs. (_Kennan’s
Tent Life in Siberia_, pp. 163–164; _Wood’s Mammalia_, p. 266.)
NOTE 4.—On the _Erculin_ and _Ercolin_ of the G. T., written
Arculin in next chapter, _Arcolino_ of Ramusio, _Herculini_ of
Pipino, no light is thrown by the Italian or other editors. One
supposes of course some animal of the ermine or squirrel kinds
affording valuable fur, but I can find no similar name of any
such animal. It may be the Argali or Siberian Wild Sheep, which
Rubruquis mentions: “I saw another kind of beast which is called
_Arcali_; its body is just like a ram’s, and its horns spiral like
a ram’s also, only they are so big that I could scarcely lift a
pair of them with one hand. They make huge drinking-vessels out of
these” (p. 230). [See I. p. 177.]
_Vair_, so often mentioned in mediæval works, appears to have
been a name appropriate to the fur as prepared rather than to the
animal. This appears to have been the Siberian squirrel called in
French _petit-gris_, the back of which is of a fine grey and the
belly of a brilliant white. In the _Vair_ (which is perhaps only
_varius_ or variegated) the backs and bellies were joined in a kind
of checquer; whence the heraldic checquer called by the same name.
There were two kinds, _menu-vair_ corrupted into _minever_, and
_gros-vair_, but I cannot learn clearly on what the distinction
rested. (See _Douet d’Arcq_, p. xxxv.) Upwards of 2000 _ventres de
menuvair_ were sometimes consumed in one complete suit of robes
(_ib._ xxxii.).
The traps used by the Siberian tribes to take these valuable
animals are described by Erman (I. 452), only in the English
translation the description is totally incomprehensible; also in
Wrangell, I. 151.
NOTE 5.—The country chiefly described in this chapter is probably
that which the Russians, and also the Arabian Geographers, used to
term _Yugria_, apparently the country of the Ostyaks on the Obi.
The winter-dwellings of the people are not, strictly speaking,
underground, but they are flanked with earth piled up against the
walls. The same is the case with those of the Yakuts in Eastern
Siberia, and these often have the floors also sunk 3 feet in the
earth. Habitations really subterranean, of some previous race, have
been found in the Samoyed country. (_Klaproth’s Mag. Asiatique, II.
66._)
CHAPTER XXI.
CONCERNING THE LAND OF DARKNESS.
Still further north, and a long way beyond that kingdom of which I have
spoken, there is a region which bears the name of DARKNESS, because
neither sun nor moon nor stars appear, but it is always as dark as
with us in the twilight. The people have no king of their own, nor are
they subject to any foreigner, and live like beasts. [They are dull of
understanding, like half-witted persons.{1}]
The Tartars however sometimes visit the country, and they do it in this
way. They enter the region riding mares that have foals, and these
foals they leave behind. After taking all the plunder that they can get
they find their way back by help of the mares, which are all eager to
get back to their foals, and find the way much better than their riders
could do.{2}
Those people have vast quantities of valuable peltry; thus they have
those costly Sables of which I spoke, and they have the Ermine, the
Arculin, the Vair, the Black Fox, and many other valuable furs. They
are all hunters by trade, and amass amazing quantities of those furs.
And the people who are on their borders, where the Light is, purchase
all those furs from them; for the people of the Land of Darkness carry
the furs to the Light country for sale, and the merchants who purchase
these make great gain thereby, I assure you.{3}
The people of this region are tall and shapely, but very pale and
colourless. One end of the country borders upon Great Rosia. And as
there is no more to be said about it, I will now proceed, and first I
will tell you about the Province of Rosia.
NOTE 1.—In the Ramusian version we have a more intelligent
representation of the facts regarding the _Land of Darkness_:
“Because for most part of the winter months the sun appears not,
and the air is dusky, as it is just before the dawn when you see
and yet do not see;” and again below it speaks of the inhabitants
catching the fur animals “in summer when they have continuous
daylight.” It is evident that the writer of this version _did_
and the writer of the original French which we have translated
from _did not_ understand what he was writing. The whole of the
latter account implies belief in the perpetuity of the darkness.
It resembles Pliny’s hazy notion of the northern regions:[1] “pars
mundi damnata a rerum naturâ et densâ mersa caligine.” Whether the
fault is due to Rustician’s ignorance or is Polo’s own, who can
say? We are willing to debit it to the former, and to credit Marco
with the improved version in Ramusio. In the _Masálak-al-Absár_,
however, we have the following passage in which the conception is
similar: “Merchants do not ascend (the Wolga) beyond Bolghar; from
that point they make excursions through the province of Julman
(supposed to be the country on the Kama and Viatka). The merchants
of the latter country penetrate to Yughra, which is the extremity
of the North. Beyond that you see no trace of habitation except
a great Tower built by Alexander, after which there is nothing
but Darkness.” The narrator of this, being asked what he meant,
said: “It is a region of desert mountains, where frost and snow
continually reign, where the sun never shines, no plant vegetates,
and no animal lives. Those mountains border on the Dark Sea, on
which rain falls perpetually, fogs are ever dense, and the sun
never shows itself, and on tracts perpetually covered with snow.”
(_N. et Ex._ XIII. i. 285.)
NOTE 2.—This is probably a story of great antiquity, for it occurs
in the legends of the mythical _Ughuz_, Patriarch of the Turk and
Tartar nations, as given by Rashiduddin. In this hero’s campaign
towards the far north, he had ordered the old men to be left behind
near Almalik; but a very ancient sage called Bushi Khwaja persuaded
his son to carry him forward in a box, as they were sure sooner or
later to need the counsel of experienced age. When they got to the
land of _Kará Hulun_, Ughuz and his officers were much perplexed
about finding their way, as they had arrived at the Land of
Darkness. The old Bushi was then consulted, and his advice was that
they should take with them 4 mares and 9 she-asses that had foals,
and tie up the foals at the entrance to the Land of Darkness, but
drive the dams before them. And when they wished to return they
would be guided by the scent and maternal instinct of the mares and
she-asses. And so it was done. (See _Erdmann Temudschin_, p. 478.)
Ughuz, according to the Mussulman interpretation of the Eastern
Legends, was the great-grandson of Japhet.
The story also found its way into some of the later Greek forms
of the Alexander Legends. Alexander, when about to enter the Land
of Darkness, takes with him only picked young men. Getting into
difficulties, the King wants to send back for some old sage who
should advise. Two young men had smuggled their old father with
them in anticipation of such need, and on promise of amnesty they
produce him. He gives the advice to use the mares as in the text.
(See _Müller’s ed._ of _Pseudo-Callisthenes_, Bk. II. ch. xxxiv.)
NOTE 3.—Ibn Batuta thus describes the traffic that took place with
the natives of the Land of Darkness: “When the Travellers have
accomplished a journey of 40 days across this Desert tract they
encamp near the borders of the Land of Darkness. Each of them then
deposits there the goods that he has brought with him, and all
return to their quarters. On the morrow they come back to look at
their goods, and find laid beside them skins of the Sable, the
Vair, and the Ermine. If the owner of the goods is satisfied with
what is laid beside his parcel he takes it, if not he leaves it
there. The inhabitants of the Land of Darkness may then (on another
visit) increase the amount of their deposit, or, as often happens,
they may take it away altogether and leave the goods of the foreign
merchants untouched. In this way is the trade conducted. The people
who go thither never know whether those with whom they buy and sell
are men or goblins, for they never see any one!” (II. 401.)
[“Ibn Batuta’s account of the market of the ‘Land of Darkness’ ...
agrees almost word for word with Dr. Mirth’s account of the ‘Spirit
Market, taken from the Chinese.’” (_Parker, China Review_, XIV. p.
359.)—H. C.]
Abulfeda gives exactly the same account of the trade; and so
does Herberstein. Other Oriental writers ascribe the same custom
to the _Wisu_, a people three months’ journey from Bolghar.
These Wisu have been identified by Fraehn with the _Wesses_, a
people spoken of by Russian historians as dwelling on the shores
of the Bielo Osero, which Lake indeed is alleged by a Russian
author to have been anciently called _Wüsu_, misunderstood into
_Weissensee_, and thence rendered into Russian Bielo Osero (“White
Lake”). (_Golden Horde_, App. p. 429; _Büsching_, IV. 359–360;
_Herberstein_ in _Ram._ II. 168 v.; _Fraehn, Bolghar_, pp. 14,
47; Do., _Ibn Fozlan_, 205 _seqq._, 221.) Dumb trade of the same
kind is a circumstance related of very many different races and
periods, _e.g._, of a people beyond the Pillars of Hercules by
Herodotus, of the Sabaean dealers in frankincense by Theophrastus,
of the Seres by Pliny, of the Sasians far south of Ethiopia by
Cosmas, of the people of the Clove Islands by Kazwini, of a region
beyond Segelmessa by Mas’udi, of a people far beyond Timbuctoo
by Cadamosto, of the Veddas of Ceylon by Marignolli and more modern
writers, of the Poliars of Malabar by various authors, by Paulus
Jovius of the Laplanders, etc. etc.
Pliny’s attribution, surely erroneous, of this custom to the
Chinese [see _supra_, H. C.], suggests that there may have been a
misunderstanding by which this method of trade was confused with
that other curious system of dumb higgling, by the pressure of the
knuckles under a shawl, a masonic system in use from Peking to
Bombay, and possibly to Constantinople.
The term translated here “Light,” and the “Light Country,” is in
the G. T. “_a la Carte_,” “_a la Cartes_.” This puzzled me for a
long time, as I see it puzzled Mr. Hugh Murray, Signor Bartoli, and
Lazari (who passes it over). The version of Pipino, “_ad_ Lucis
_terras finitimas deferunt_,” points to the true reading;—_Carte_
is an error for _Clarté_.
The reading of this chapter is said to have fired Prince Rupert
with the scheme which resulted in the establishment of the Hudson’s
Bay Company.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] That is, in one passage of Pliny (iv. 12); for in another passage
from his multifarious note book, where Thule is spoken of, the
Arctic day and night are much more distinctly characterised (IV.
16).
CHAPTER XXII.
DESCRIPTION OF ROSIA AND ITS PEOPLE. PROVINCE OF LAC.
Rosia is a very great province, lying towards the north. The people are
Christians, and follow the Greek doctrine. There are several kings in
the country, and they have a language of their own. They are a people
of simple manners, but both men and women very handsome, being all very
white and [tall, with long fair hair]. There are many strong defiles
and passes in the country; and they pay tribute to nobody except to a
certain Tartar king of the Ponent, whose name is TOCTAI; to him indeed
they pay tribute, but only a trifle. It is not a land of trade, though
to be sure they have many fine and valuable furs, such as Sables,
in abundance, and Ermine, Vair, Ercolin, and Fox skins, the largest
and finest in the world [and also much wax]. They also possess many
Silver-mines, from which they derive a large amount of silver.{1}
There is nothing else worth mentioning; so let us leave Rosia,
and I will tell you about the Great Sea, and what provinces and
nations lie round about it, all in detail; and we will begin with
Constantinople.—First, however, I should tell you of a province that
lies between north and north-west. You see in that region that I have
been speaking of, there is a province called LAC, which is conterminous
with Rosia, and has a king of its own. The people are partly Christians
and partly Saracens. They have abundance of furs of good quality,
which merchants export to many countries. They live by trade and
handicrafts.{2}
There is nothing more worth mentioning, so I will speak of other
subjects; but there is one thing more to tell you about Rosia that I
had forgotten. You see in Rosia there is the greatest cold that is to
be found anywhere, so great as to be scarcely bearable. The country
is so great that it reaches even to the shores of the Ocean Sea, and
’tis in that sea that there are certain islands in which are produced
numbers of gerfalcons and peregrine falcons, which are carried in many
directions. From Russia also to OROECH it is not very far, and the
journey could be soon made, were it not for the tremendous cold; but
this renders its accomplishment almost impossible.{3}
Now then let us speak of the Great Sea, as I was about to do. To be
sure many merchants and others have been there, but still there are
many again who know nothing about it, so it will be well to include it
in our Book. We will do so then, and let us begin first with the Strait
of Constantinople.
NOTE 1.—Ibn Fozlan, the oldest Arabic author who gives any detailed
account of the Russians (and a very remarkable one it is), says
he “never saw people of form more perfectly developed; they were
tall as palm-trees, and ruddy of countenance,” but at the same
time “the most uncleanly people that God hath created,” drunken,
and frightfully gross in their manners. (_Fraehn’s Ibn Fozlan_,
p. 5 _seqq._) Ibn Batuta is in some respects less flattering; he
mentions the silver-mines noticed in our text: “At a day’s distance
from Ukak[1] are the hills of the Russians, who are Christians.
They have red hair and blue eyes; ugly to look at, and crafty to
deal with. They have silver-mines, and it is from their country
that are brought the _saum_ or ingots of silver with which buying
and selling is carried on in this country (Kipchak or the Ponent of
Polo). The weight of each _saumah_ is 5 ounces” (II. 414). Mas’udi
also says: “The Russians have in their country a silver-mine
similar to that which exists in Khorasan, at the mountain of
Banjhir” (_i.e._ _Panjshir_; II. 15; and see _supra_, vol. I. p.
161). These positive and concurrent testimonies as to Russian
silver-mines are remarkable, as modern accounts declare that no
silver is found in Russia. And if we go back to the 16th century,
Herberstein says the same. There was no silver, he says, except
what was imported; silver money had been in use barely 100 years;
previously they had used oblong ingots of the value of a ruble,
without any figure or legend. (_Ram._ II. 159.)
But a welcome communication from Professor Bruun points out that
the statement of Ibn Batuta identifies the silver-mines in question
with certain mines of argentiferous lead-ore near the River Mious
(a river falling into the sea of Azof, about 22 miles west of
Taganrog); an ore which even in recent times has afforded 60 per
cent. of lead, and ¹⁄₂₄ per cent. of silver. And it was these
mines which furnished the ancient Russian _rubles_ or ingots. Thus
the original _ruble_ was the _saumah_ of Ibn Batuta, the _sommo_
of Pegolotti. A ruble seems to be still called by some term like
_saumah_ in Central Asia; it is printed _soom_ in the Appendix to
Davies’s Punjab Report, p. xi. And Professor Bruun tells me that
the silver ruble is called _Som_ by the Ossethi of Caucasus.[2]
Franc.-Michel quotes from Fitz-Stephen’s Desc. of London (_temp._
Henry II.):—
“_Aurum mittit Arabs_ ...
_Seres purpureas vestes; Galli sua vina;_
_Norwegi_, Russi, varium, grysium, sabelinas.”
Russia was overrun with fire and sword as far as Tver and Torshok
by Batu Khan (1237–1238), some years before his invasion of Poland
and Silesia. Tartar tax-gatherers were established in the Russian
cities as far north as Rostov and Jaroslawl, and for many years
Russian princes as far as Novgorod paid homage to the Mongol Khans
in their court at Sarai. Their subjection to the Khans was not
such a trifle as Polo seems to imply; and at least a dozen Russian
princes met their death at the hands of the Mongol executioner.
[Illustration: Mediæval Russian Church. (From Fergusson.)]
NOTE 2.—The _Lac_ of this passage appears to be WALLACHIA. Abulfeda
calls the Wallachs _Aulák_; Rubruquis _Illac_, which he says is the
same word as _Blac_ (the usual European form of those days being
_Blachi, Blachia_), but the Tartars could not pronounce the B (p.
275). Abulghazi says the original inhabitants of Kipchak were the
_Urús_, the Olaks, _the Majars_, and the _Bashkirs_.
Rubruquis is wrong in placing _Illac_ or Wallachs in Asia; at
least the people near the Ural, who he says were so-called by the
Tartars, cannot have been Wallachs. Professor Bruun, who corrects
my error in following Rubruquis, thinks those Asiatic _Blac_ must
have been _Polovtzi_, or Cumanians.
[Mr. Rockhill (_Rubruck_, p. 130, note) writes: “A branch of the
Volga Bulgars occupied the Moldo-Vallach country in about A.D. 485,
but it was not until the first years of the 6th century that a
portion of them passed the Danube under the leadership of Asparuk,
and established themselves in the present Bulgaria, Friar William’s
‘Land of Assan.’”—H. C.]
NOTE 3.—_Oroech_ is generally supposed to be a mistake for
_Noroech_, NORWEGE or Norway, which is probable enough. But
considering the Asiatic sources of most of our author’s
information, it is also possible that _Oroech_ represents WAREG.
The _Waraegs_ or _Warangs_ are celebrated in the oldest Russian
history as a race of warlike immigrants, of whom came Rurik, the
founder of the ancient royal dynasty, and whose name was long
preserved in that of the Varangian guards at Constantinople. Many
Eastern geographers, from Al Biruni downwards, speak of the Warag
or Warang as a nation dwelling in the north, on the borders of
the Slavonic countries, and on the shores of a great arm of the
Western Ocean, called the _Sea of Warang_, evidently the Baltic.
The Waraegers are generally considered to have been Danes or
Northmen, and Erman mentions that in the bazaars of Tobolsk he
found Danish goods known as _Varaegian_. Mr. Hyde Clark, as I learn
from a review, has recently identified the Warangs or Warings with
the _Varini_, whom Tacitus couples with the Angli, and has shown
probable evidence for their having taken part in the invasion of
Britain. He has also shown that many points of the laws which they
established in Russia were purely Saxon in character. (_Bayer_ in
_Comment. Acad. Petropol._ IV. 276 _seqq._; _Fraehn_ in App. to
_Ibn Fozlan_, p. 177 _seqq._; _Erman_, I. 374; _Sat. Review_, 19th
June, 1869; _Gold. Horde_, App. p. 428.)
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] This Ukak of Ibn Batuta is not, as I too hastily supposed (vol.
i. p. 8) the _Ucaca_ of the Polos on the Volga, but a place of
the same name on the Sea of Azof, which appears in some mediæval
maps as _Locac_ or _Locaq_ (_i.e._ _l’Ocac_), and which Elie de
Laprimaudaie in his Periplus of the Mediæval Caspian, locates at
a place called Kaszik, a little east of Mariupol. (_Et. sur le
Comm. au Moyen Age_, p. 230.) I owe this correction to a valued
correspondent, Professor Bruun, of Odessa.
[2] The word is, however, perhaps Or. Turkish; _Som_, “pure, solid.”
(See _Pavet de Courteille_, and _Vámbéry_, s.v.)
CHAPTER XXIII.
HE BEGINS TO SPEAK OF THE STRAITS OF CONSTANTINOPLE, BUT
DECIDES TO LEAVE THAT MATTER.
At the straits leading into the Great Sea, on the west side, there is a
hill called the FARO.—But since beginning on this matter I have changed
my mind, because so many people know all about it, so we will not put
it in our description, but go on to something else. And so I will tell
you about the Tartars of the Ponent, and the lords who have reigned
over them.
CHAPTER XXIV.
CONCERNING THE TARTARS OF THE PONENT AND THEIR LORDS.
The first lord of the Tartars of the Ponent was SAIN, a very great and
puissant king, who conquered ROSIA and COMANIA, ALANIA, LAC, MENJAR,
ZIC, GOTHIA, and GAZARIA; all these provinces were conquered by King
Sain. Before his conquest these all belonged to the Comanians, but
they did not hold well together nor were they united, and thus they
lost their territories and were dispersed over divers countries; and
those who remained all became the servants of King Sain.{1}
After King Sain reigned King PATU, and after Patu BARCA, and after
Barca MUNGLETEMUR, and after Mungletemur King TOTAMANGUL, and then
TOCTAI the present sovereign.{2}
Now I have told you of the Tartar kings of the Ponent, and next I shall
tell you of a great battle that was fought between Alau the Lord of the
Levant and Barca the Lord of the Ponent.
So now we will relate out of what occasion that battle arose, and how
it was fought.
NOTE 1.—✛The COMANIANS, a people of Turkish race, the _Polovtzi_ [or
“Dwellers of the Plain” of Nestor, the Russian Annalist] of the old
Russians, were one of the chief nations occupying the plains on
the north of the Black Sea and eastward to the Caspian, previous
to the Mongol invasion. Rubruquis makes them identical with the
KIPCHAK, whose name is generally attached to those plains by
Oriental writers, but Hammer disputes this. [See a note, pp. 92–93
of _Rockhill’s Rubruck_.—H. C.]
ALANIA, the country of the Alans on the northern skirts of the
Caucasus and towards the Caspian; LAC, the Wallachs as above.
MENJAR is a subject of doubt. It may be _Májar_, on the Kuma
River, a city which was visited by Ibn Batuta, and is mentioned by
Abulfeda as _Kummájar_. It was in the 14th century the seat of a
Franciscan convent. Coins of that century, both of Majar and New
Majar, are given by Erdmann. The building of the fortresses of
Kichi Majar and Ulu Majar (little and great) is ascribed in the
_Derbend Nameh_ to Naoshirwan. The ruins of Majar were extensive
when seen by Gmelin in the last century, but when visited by
Klaproth in the early part of the present one there were few
buildings remaining. Inscriptions found there are, like the coins,
Mongol-Mahomedan of the 14th century. Klaproth, with reference to
these ruins, says that _Majar_ merely means in “old Tartar” a stone
building, and denies any connection with the _Magyars_ as a nation.
But it is possible that the Magyar country, _i.e._ Hungary, is here
intended by Polo, for several Asiatic writers of his time, or near
it, speak of the Hungarians as _Majár_. Thus Abulfeda speaks of the
infidel nations near the Danube as including Aulák, Majárs, and
Serbs; Rashiduddin speaks of the Mongols as conquering the country
of the Bashkirds, the Majárs, and the Sassan (probably Saxons of
Transylvania). One such mention from Abulghazi has been quoted in
note 2 to ch. xxii.; in the _Masálak-al-Absár_, the _Cherkes_,
_Russians_, _Aas_ (or Alans), and Majar are associated; the Majar
_and Alán_ in Sharifuddin. Doubts indeed arise whether in some
of these instances a people located in Asia be not intended.[1]
(_Rubr._ p. 246; _D’Avezac_, p. 486 _seqq._; _Golden Horde_, p.
5; _I. B._ II. 375 _seqq._; _Büsching_, IV. 359; _Cathay_, p. 233;
_Numi Asiatici_, I. 333, 451; _Klaproth’s Travels_, ch. xxxi.;
_N. et Ex._ XIII. i. 269, 279; _P. de la Croix_, II. 383; _Rein.
Abulf._ I. 80; _D’Ohsson_, II. 628.)
[“The author of the _Tarikh Djihan Kushai_, as well as Rashid and
other Mohammedan authors of the same period, term the Hungarians
_Bashkerds_ (Bashkirs). This latter name, written also _Bashkurd_,
appears for the first time, it seems, in Ibn Fozlan’s narrative
of an embassy to the Bulgars on the Volga in the beginning of the
10th century (translated by Fraehn, ‘De Bashkiris,’ etc., 1822)....
The Hungarians arrived in Europe in the 9th century, and then
called themselves _Magyar_ (to be pronounced Modjor), as they do
down to the present time. The Russian Chronicler Nestor mentions
their passing near Kiev in 898, and terms them _Ugry_. But the
name Magyar was also known to other nations in the Middle Ages.
Abulfeda (ii. 324) notices the _Madjgars_; it would, however,
seem that he applies this name to the Bashkirs in Asia. The name
_Madjar_ occurs also in Rashid’s record. In the Chinese and Mongol
annals of the 13th century the Hungarians are termed _Madja-rh_.”
(_Bretschneider, Med. Res._ I. pp. 326–327.)—H. C.]
ZIC is Circassia. The name was known to Pliny, Ptolemy, and other
writers of classic times. Ramusio (II. 196 _v_) gives a curious
letter to Aldus Manutius from George Interiano, “_Della vita de’_
Zychi _chiamati Circassi_,” and a great number of other references
to ancient and mediæval use of the name will be found in D’Avezac’s
Essay, so often quoted (p. 497).
GOTHIA is the southern coast of the Crimea from Sudak to Balaklava
and the mountains north of the latter, then still occupied by a
tribe of the Goths. The Genoese officer who governed this coast
in the 15th century bore the title of _Capitanus Gotiae_; and a
remnant of the tribe still survived, maintaining their Teutonic
speech, to the middle of the 16th century, when Busbeck, the
emperor’s ambassador to the Porte, fell in with two of them,
from whom he derived a small vocabulary and other particulars.
(_Busbequii Opera_, 1660, p. 321 _seqq._; _D’Avezac_, pp. 498–499;
_Heyd_, II. 123 _seqq._; _Cathay_, pp. 200–201.)
GAZARIA, the Crimea and part of the northern shore of the Sea of
Azov, formerly occupied by the _Khazars_, a people whom Klaproth
endeavours to prove to have been of Finnish race. When the Genoese
held their settlements on the Crimean coast the Board at Genoa
which administered the affairs of these colonies was called _The
Office of Gazaria_.
NOTE 2.—The real list of the “Kings of the Ponent,” or Khans of
the Golden Horde, down to the time of Polo’s narrative, runs thus:
BATU, _Sartaḳ, Ulagchi_ (these two almost nominal), BARKA, MANGKU
TIMUR, TUDAI MANGKU, _Tulabugha_, _Tuktuka_ or TOKTAI. Polo here
omits Tulabugha (though he mentions him below in ch. xxix.), and
introduces before Batu, as a great and powerful conqueror, the
founder of the empire, a prince whom he calls _Sain_. This is in
fact Batu himself, the leader of the great Tartar invasion of
Europe (1240–1242), whom he has split into two kings. Batu bore
the surname of _Sain Khan_, or “the _Good_ Prince,” by which name
he is mentioned, _e.g._, in Makrizi (_Quatremère’s Trans._ II.
45), also in Wassáf (_Hammer’s Trans._ pp. 29–30). Plano Carpini’s
account of him is worth quoting: “Hominibus quidem ejus satis
benignus; timetur tamen valde ab iis; sed crudelissimus est in
pugnâ; sagax est multum; et etiam astutissimus in bello, quia longo
tempore jam pugnavit.” This Good Prince was indeed _crudelissimus
in pugnâ_. At Moscow he ordered a general massacre, and 270,000
right ears are said to have been laid before him in testimony to
its accomplishment. It is odd enough that a mistake like that in
the text is not confined to Polo. The chronicle of Kazan, according
to a Russian writer, makes _Sain_ succeed _Batu_. (_Carpini_, p.
746; _J. As._ sér. IV. tom. xvii. p. 109; _Büsching_, V. 493; also
_Golden Horde_, p. 142, note.)
Batu himself, in the great invasion of the West, was with the
southern host in Hungary; the northern army which fought at
Liegnitz was under Baidar, a son of Chaghatai.
According to the _Masálak-al-Absár_, the territory of Kipchak,
over which this dynasty ruled, extended in length from the Sea
of Istambul to the River Irtish, a journey of 6 months, and in
breadth from Bolghar to the Iron Gates, 4 (?) months’ journey. A
second traveller, quoted in the same work, says the empire extended
from the Iron Gates to _Yughra_ (see p. 483 _supra_), and from
the Irtish to the country of the _Nemej_. The last term is very
curious, being the Russian _Niemicz_, “Dumb,” a term which in
Russia is used as a proper name of the Germans; a people, to wit,
unable to speak Slavonic. (_N. et Ex._ XIII. i. 282, 284.)
[“An allusion to the Mongol invasion of Poland and Silesia is
found in the _Yuen-shi_, ch. cxxi., biography of Wu-liang-ho t’ai
(the son of Su-bu-t’ai). It is stated there that Wu-liang-ho t’ai
[Uriangcadai] accompanied Badu when he invaded the countries of
_Kin-ch’a_ (Kipchak) and _Wu-la-sz’_ (Russia). Subsequently he
took part also in the expedition against the _P’o-lie-rh_ and
_Nie-mi-sze_.” (_Dr. Bretschneider, Med. Res._ I. p. 322.) With
reference to these two names, Dr. Bretschneider says, in a note,
that he has no doubt that the Poles and Germans are intended. “As
to its origin, the Russian linguists generally derive it from
_nemoi_, ‘dumb,’ _i.e._, unable to speak Slavonic. To the ancient
Byzantine chroniclers the Germans were known under the same name.
Cf. _Muralt’s Essai de Chronogr. Byzant., sub anno_ 882: ‘Les
Slavons maltraités par les guerriers _Nemetzi_ de Swiatopolc’ (King
of Great Moravia, 870–894). Sophocles’ Greek Lexicon of the Roman
and Byzantine periods from B.C. 146 to A.D. 1100: ‘_Nemitzi_’
Austrians, Germans. This name is met also in the Mohammedan
authors. According to the Masálak-al-Absár, of the first half of
the 14th century (transl. by Quatremère, _N. et Ext._ XXII. 284),
the country of the Kipchaks extended (eastward) to the country of
the _Nemedj_, which separates the Franks from the Russians. The
Turks still call the Germans _Niemesi_; the Hungarians term them
_Nemet_.”—H. C.]
[Illustration: Figure of a Tartar under the feet of Henry II., Duke
of Silesia, Cracow, and Poland, from the tomb at Breslau of that
Prince, killed in battle with the Tartar host at Liegnitz, 9th
April, 1241.]
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] This doubt arises also where Abulfeda speaks of _Majgaria_ in the
far north, “the capital of the country of the _Madjgars_, a Turk
race” of pagan nomads, by whom he seems to mean the _Bashkirs_.
(_Reinaud’s Abulf._ I. 324.) For it is to the Bashkir country
that the Franciscan travellers apply the term Great Hungary,
showing that they were led to believe it the original seat of the
_Magyars_. (_Rubr._ 274, _Plan. Carpin._ 747; and in same vol.,
_D’Avezac_, p. 491.) Further confusion arises from the fact that,
besides the Uralian Bashkirs, there were, down to the 13th century,
Bashkirs recognised as such, and as distinct from the Hungarians
though akin to them, dwelling in _Hungarian territory_. Ibn Said,
speaking of Sebennico (the cradle of the Polo family), says that
when the Tartars advanced under its walls (1242?) “the Hungarians,
the Bashkirs, and the Germans united their forces near the city”
and gave the invaders a signal defeat. (_Reinaud’s Abulf._ I. 312;
see also 294, 295.) One would gladly know what are the real names
that M. Reinaud renders _Hongrois_ and _Allemands_. The Christian
Bashkirds of Khondemir, on the borders of the Franks, appear to be
Hungarians. (See _J. As._, sér. IV. tom. xvii. p. 111.)
CHAPTER XXV.
OF THE WAR THAT AROSE BETWEEN ALAU AND BARCA, AND THE BATTLES
THAT THEY FOUGHT.
It was in the year 1261 of Christ’s incarnation that there arose a
great discord between King Alau the Lord of the Tartars of the Levant,
and Barca the King of the Tartars of the Ponent; the occasion whereof
was a province that lay on the confines of both.{1}
⚜ (They exchange defiances, and make vast preparations.)
And when his preparations were complete, Alau the Lord of Levant set
forth with all his people. They marched for many days without any
adventure to speak of, and at last they reached a great plain which
extends between the IRON GATES and the SEA OF SARAIN.{2} In this plain
he pitched his camp in beautiful order; and I can assure you there was
many a rich tent and pavilion therein, so that it looked indeed like
a camp of the wealthy. Alau said he would tarry there to see if Barca
and his people would come; so there they tarried, abiding the enemy’s
arrival. This place where the camp was pitched was on the frontier of
the two kings. Now let us speak of Barca and his people.{3}
NOTE 1.—“_Que_ marcesoit _à le un et à le autre_;” in Scotch
phrase, “which _marched_ with both.”
NOTE 2.—Respecting the Iron Gates, see vol. i. p. 53. The Caspian
is here called the Sea of _Sarain_, probably for _Sarai_, after the
great city on the Volga. For we find it in the Catalan Map of 1375
termed the Sea of _Sarra_. Otherwise _Sarain_ might have been taken
for some corruption of _Shirwán_. (See vol. i. p. 59, note 8.)
NOTE 3.—The war here spoken of is the same which is mentioned in
the very beginning of the book, as having compelled the two Elder
Polos to travel much further eastward than they had contemplated.
Many jealousies and heart-burnings between the cousins Hulaku and
Barka had existed for several years. The Mameluke Sultan Bibars
seems also to have stimulated Barka to hostility with Hulaku. War
broke out in 1262, when 30,000 men from Kipchak, under the command
of Nogai, passed Derbend into the province of Shirwan. They were
at first successful, but afterwards defeated. In December, Hulaku,
at the head of a great army, passed Derbend, and routed the forces
which met him. Ábáká, son of Hulaku, was sent on with a large
force, and came upon the opulent camp of Barka beyond the Terek.
They were revelling in its plunder, when Barka rallied his troops
and came upon the army of Ábáká, driving them southward again,
across the frozen river. The ice broke and many perished. Ábáká
escaped, chased by Barka to Derbend. Hulaku returned to Tabriz and
made great preparations for vengeance, but matters were apparently
never carried further. Hence Polo’s is anything but an accurate
account of the matter.
The following extract from Wassáf’s History, referring to this war,
is a fine sample of that prince of rigmarole:
“In the winter of 662 (A.D. 1262–1263) when the Almighty Artist had
covered the River of Derbend with plates of silver, and the Furrier
of the Winter had clad the hills and heaths in ermine; the river
being frozen hard as a rock to the depth of a spear’s length, an
army of Mongols went forth at the command of Barka Aghul, filthy as
Ghúls and Devils of the dry-places, and in numbers countless as the
rain-drops,” etc. etc. (_Golden Horde_, p. 163 _seqq._; _Ilchan._
I. 214 _seqq._; _Q. R._ p. 393 _seqq._; _Q. Makrizi_, I. 170;
_Hammer’s Wassáf_, p. 93.)
CHAPTER XXVI.
HOW BARCA AND HIS ARMY ADVANCED TO MEET ALAU.
⚜ (Barca advances with 350,000 horse, encamps on the plain within 10
miles of Alau; addresses his men, announcing his intention of fighting
after 3 days, and expresses his confidence of success as they are in
the right and have 50,000 men more than the enemy.)
CHAPTER XXVII.
HOW ALAU ADDRESSED HIS FOLLOWERS.
⚜ (Alau calls together “a numerous parliament of his worthies”[1] and
addresses them.)
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] “_Il asenble encore sez parlemant de grand quantités des buens
homes_.”
CHAPTER XXVIII.
OF THE GREAT BATTLE BETWEEN ALAU AND BARCA.
⚜ (Description of the Battle in the usual style, with nothing
characteristic. Results in the rout of Barca and great slaughter.)
CHAPTER XXIX.
HOW TOTAMANGU WAS LORD OF THE TARTARS OF THE PONENT.
You must know there was a Prince of the Tartars of the Ponent called
MONGOTEMUR, and from him the sovereignty passed to a young gentleman
called TOLOBUGA. But TOTAMANGU, who was a man of great influence, with
the help of another Tartar King called NOGAI, slew Tolobuga and got
possession of the sovereignty. He reigned not long however, and at his
death TOCTAI, an able and valiant man, was chosen sovereign in the
place of Totamangu. But in the meantime two sons of that Tolobuga who
was slain were grown up, and were likely youths, able and prudent.
So these two brothers, the sons of Totamangu, got together a goodly
company and proceeded to the court of Toctai. When they had got
thither they conducted themselves with great discretion, keeping on
their knees till Toctai bade them welcome, and to stand up. Then the
eldest addressed the Sovereign thus: “Good my Lord Toctai, I will tell
you to the best of my ability why we be come hither. We are the sons
of Totamangu, whom Tolobuga and Nogai slew, as thou well knowest.
Of Tolobuga we will say no more, since he is dead, but we demand
justice against Nogai as the slayer of our Father; and we pray thee as
Sovereign Lord to summon him before thee and to do us justice. For this
cause are we come!”{1}
(Toctai agrees to their demand and sends two messengers to summon
Nogai, but Nogai mocks at the message and refuses to go. Whereupon
Toctai sends a second couple of messengers.)
NOTE 1.—I have not attempted to correct the obvious confusion here;
for in comparing the story related here with the regular historians
we find the knots too complicated for solution.
In the text as it stands we first learn that Totamangu by help of
Nogai kills _Tolobuga_, takes the throne, dies, and is succeeded by
Toctai. But presently we find that it is the sons of _Totamangu_
who claim vengeance from Toctai against Nogai for having aided
Tolobuga to slay their father. Turning back to the list of princes
in chapter xxiv. we find Totamangu indeed, but Tolobuga omitted
altogether.
The outline of the history as gathered from Hammer and D’Ohsson is
as follows:—
NOGHAI, for more than half a century one of the most influential of
the Mongol Princes, was a great-great-grandson of Chinghiz, being
the son of Tatar, son of Tewal, son of Juji. He is first heard of
as a leader under Batu Khan in the great invasion of Europe (1241),
and again in 1258 we find him leading an invasion of Poland.
In the latter quarter of the century he had established himself
as practically independent, in the south of Russia. There is
much about him in the Byzantine history of Pachymeres; Michael
Palaeologus sought his alliance against the Bulgarians (of the
south), and gave him his illegitimate daughter Euphrosyne to wife.
Some years later Noghai gave a daughter of his own in marriage to
Feodor Rostislawitz, Prince of Smolensk.
Mangu- or Mangku-Temur, the great-nephew and successor of Barka,
died in 1280–81 leaving nine sons, but was succeeded by his brother
TUDAI-MANGKU (Polo’s _Totamangu_). This Prince occupied himself
chiefly with the company of Mahomedan theologians and was averse to
the cares of government. In 1287 he abdicated, and was replaced by
TULABUGHA (_Tolobuga_), the son of an elder brother, whose power,
however, was shared by other princes. Tulabugha quarrelled with old
Noghai and was preparing to attack him. Noghai however persuaded
him to come to an interview, and at this Tulabugha was put to
death. TOKTAI, one of the sons of Mangku-Temur, who was associated
with Noghai, obtained the throne of Kipchak. This was in 1291. We
hear nothing of sons of Tudai-Mangku or Tulabugha.
Some years later we hear of a symbolic declaration of war sent by
Toktai to Noghai, and then of a great battle between them near the
banks of the Don, in which Toktai is defeated. Later, they are
again at war, and somewhere south of the Dnieper Noghai is beaten.
As he was escaping with a few mounted followers, he was cut down by
a Russian horseman. “I am Noghai,” said the old warrior, “take me
to Toktai.” The Russian took the bridle to lead him to the camp,
but by the way the old chief expired. The horseman carried his head
to the Khan; its heavy grey eyebrows, we are told, hung over and
hid the eyes. Toktai asked the Russian how he knew the head to be
that of Noghai. “He told me so himself,” said the man. And so he
was ordered to execution for having presumed to slay a great Prince
without orders. How like the story of David and the Amalekite in
Ziklag! (2 Samuel, ch. i.).
The chronology of these events is doubtful. Rashiduddin seems to
put the defeat of Toktai near the Don in 1298–1299, and a passage
in Wassáf extracted by Hammer seems to put the defeat and death of
Noghai about 1303. On the other hand, there is evidence that war
between the two was in full flame in the beginning of 1296; Makrizi
seems to report the news of a great defeat of Toktai by Noghai as
reaching Cairo in _Jumadah_ I. A.H. 697 or February–March, 1298.
And Novairi, from whom D’Ohsson gives extracts, appears to put
the defeat and death of Noghai in 1299. If the battle on the Don
is that recounted by Marco it cannot be put later than 1297, and
he must have had news of it at Venice, perhaps from relations at
Soldaia. I am indeed reluctant to believe that he is not speaking
of events of which he had cognizance _before_ quitting the East;
but there is no evidence in favour of that view. (_Golden Horde_,
especially 269 _seqq._; _Ilchan_. II. 347, and also p. 35;
_D’Ohsson_, IV. Appendix; _Q. Makrizi_, IV. 60.)
The symbolical message mentioned above as sent by Toktai to Noghai,
consisted of a hoe, an arrow, and a handful of earth. Noghai
interpreted this as meaning, “If you hide in the earth, I will dig
you out! If you rise to the heavens I will shoot you down! Choose
a battle-field!” What a singular similarity we have here to the
message that reached Darius 1800 years before, on this very ground,
from Toktai’s predecessors, alien from him in blood it may be, but
identical in customs and mental characteristics:—
“At last Darius was in a great strait, and the Kings of the
Scythians having ascertained this, sent a herald bearing, as gifts
to Darius, a bird, a mouse, a frog, and five arrows.... Darius’s
opinion was that the Scythians meant to give themselves up to
him.... But the opinion of Gobryas, one of the seven who had
deposed the Magus, did not coincide with this; he conjectured that
the presents intimated: ‘Unless, O Persians, ye become birds, and
fly into the air, or become mice and hide yourselves beneath the
earth, or become frogs and leap into the lakes, ye shall never
return home again, but be stricken by these arrows.’ And thus the
other Persians interpreted the gifts.” (_Herodotus_, by Carey,
IV. 131, 132.) Again, more than 500 years after Noghai and Toktai
were laid in the steppe, when Muraview reached the court of Khiva
in 1820, it happened that among the Russian presents offered to
the Khan were two loaves of sugar on the same tray with a quantity
of powder and shot. The Uzbegs interpreted this as a symbolical
demand: Peace or War? (_V. en Turcomanie_, p. 165.)
CHAPTER XXX.
OF THE SECOND MESSAGE THAT TOCTAI SENT TO NOGAI, AND HIS REPLY.
⚜ (They carry a threat of attack if he should refuse to present himself
before Toctai. Nogai refuses with defiance. Both sides prepare for war,
but Toctai’s force is the greater in numbers.)
CHAPTER XXXI.
HOW TOCTAI MARCHED AGAINST NOGAI.
⚜ (The usual description of their advance to meet one another. Toctai is
joined by the two sons of Totamangu with a goodly company. They encamp
within ten miles of each other in the Plain of NERGHI.)
CHAPTER XXXII.
HOW TOCTAI AND NOGAI ADDRESS THEIR PEOPLE, AND THE NEXT
DAY JOIN BATTLE.
⚜ (The whole of this is in the usual formula without any circumstances
worth transcribing. The forces of Nogai though inferior in numbers are
the better men-at-arms. King Toctai shows great valour.)
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE VALIANT FEATS AND VICTORY OF KING NOGAI.
⚜ (The deeds of Nogai surpass all; the enemy scatter like a flock, and
are pursued, losing 60,000 men, but Toctai escapes, and so do the two
sons of Totamangu.)
CHAPTER XXXIV. AND LAST
CONCLUSION.[1]
And now ye have heard all that we can tell you about the Tartars and
the Saracens and their customs, and likewise about the other countries
of the world as far as our researches and information extend. Only we
have said nothing whatever about the GREATER SEA and the provinces
that lie round it, although we know it thoroughly. But it seems to me
a needless and useless task to speak about places which are visited by
people every day. For there are so many who sail all about that sea
constantly, Venetians, and Genoese, and Pisans, and many others, that
everybody knows all about it, and that is the reason that I pass it
over and say nothing of it.
Of the manner in which we took our departure from the Court of the
Great Kaan you have heard at the beginning of the Book, in that chapter
where we told you of all the vexation and trouble that Messer Maffeo
and Messer Nicolo and Messer Marco had about getting the Great Kaan’s
leave to go; and in the same chapter is related the lucky chance that
led to our departure. And you may be sure that but for that lucky
chance, we should never have got away in spite of all our trouble, and
never have got back to our country again. But I believe it was God’s
pleasure that we should get back in order that people might learn about
the things that the world contains. For according to what has been
said in the introduction at the beginning of the Book, there never
was a man, be he Christian or Saracen or Tartar or Heathen, who ever
travelled over so much of the world as did that noble and illustrious
citizen of the City of Venice, Messer Marco the son of Messer Nicolo
Polo.
=Thanks be to God! Amen! Amen!=
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] This conclusion is not found in any copy except in the Crusca
Italian, and, with a little modification, in another at Florence,
belonging to the Pucci family. It is just possible that it was the
embellishment of a transcriber or translator; but in any case it is
very old, and serves as an epilogue.
[Illustration: Asiatic Warriors of Polo’s Age. (From a contemporary
Persian Miniature.)]
APPENDICES
APPENDIX A.—_Geneaology of the House of Chinghiz,
to end of Thirteenth Century_.
Supreme KAANS in large capitals.
KHANS of KIPCHAK, CHAGATAI, and PERSIA in small capitals.
Numerals indicate order of succession.
* For other sons of Kúblái, see Book II., chapter ix.
Those who are mentioned by Marco Polo have a
_line_ under their names.
Seniority runs from right to left.
Yesugai
┌──────────────────────────────────────────────┤
│ │
Uchegin or I. _CHINGIZ KAAN._
Pilgutai. │
│ ┌─────────────────────────┼─────────────┬──┐
│ │ │ │ │
Jintu. TULI. II. OKKODAI KAAN. │ │
│ │ └──────────┐ │ │
│ ┌──────────┼────────────┬───────────┐ │ │ │
│ │ │ │ │ │ │ │
Tagajar. Arikbuga I. _HULAKU._ V. _KÚBLÁI* IV._MANGKU │ │ │
│ │ KAAN._ KAAN._ │ │ │
│ ┌─────────────┼──────┐ └────────┐ │ │ │
│ │ │ │ │ │ │ │
Agul. 3. _TIGUDAR Tara- 2. _ABAKA._ _Chingkim._ │ │ │
│ AHMAD._ kai. │ ┌────────┴─────┬───┐ │ │ │
│ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │
│ ┌─────────┘ │ VI. _TEMUR KAAN._ │ Kanbala. │ │ │
│ │ ┌───┴──────┐ │ │ │ │
│ │ │ │ Tarmabala. │ │ │
_Nayan._ 6. _BAIDU._ 5. _KAI- 4. _ARGHUN._ │ │ │
KHATU._ │ │ │ │
┌──────┴───┐ │ │ │
│ │ │ │ │
8. OLJAITU. 7._GHAZAN._ │ │ │
│ │ │
Khans of PERSIA. │ │ │
│ │ │
┌────────┬─────────────┬─────────────────────────────┘ │ │
│ │ │ │ │
Shiregi. Kashin. III. _KUYUK_KAAN._ │ │
│ │ │
_Kaidu._ │ │
│ │ │
Chapar │ │
or │ │
Shabar. │ │
┌────────────────────────────────────┘ │
│ │
_CHAGATAI._ │
│ │
┌─────────┬─────────┬────┴──────┬────────────┬─────────┐ │
│ │ │ │ │ │ │
Kadami. Sarban. Paidar. 2. YESSU- Muwatukan. Juji. │
│ │ │ MANGKU, │ │ │
│ │ │ followed by │ │ │
│ │ │ Kara─Hulaku’s │ │ │
│ │ │ widow, 3. ARGUNA. │ │ │
│ │ │ ┌────────────┤ │ │
│ │ │ │ │ │ │
8. TUKA 7. NIK- ALGHUL. Yesan- 1. KARA- _Nigudar- │
(or BUKA) PAI. Tewa. HULAKU. Aghul._ │
TEMUR. │ │ │
6. _BORRAK._ 5. MUBARIK │
│ SHAH. │
│ │
9. TEWA or DUA. │
│
Khans of ULUS CHAGATAI. │
│
┌────────┬────────────┬─────────────────────┬─────────┘
│ │ │ │
Tewal. Shaiban. 4. _BARKA._ 7. _BATU._
│ │ │
│ │ ┌───────────┬─────┴──────┐
│ │ │ │ │
Tatar. Kaunchi. 3. ULAGHJI. Toghan. 2. SARTAK.
│ │
│ ┌──────────────┼───────┐
│ │ │ │
_Noghai._ 6. _TUDAI- 5. _MANGKU Bartu.
MANGKU._ TEMUR._ │
│ │
┌──────────────┬─┘ │
│ │ │
8. _TOKTAI._ Abaji. 7. _TULABUGA._
Khans of KIPCHAK or ULUS JUJI.
APPENDIX B.—_The Polo Families_.
(I.) GENEALOGY OF THE FAMILY OF MARCO POLO THE TRAVELLER.
_Seniority runs from left to right._
Andrea Polo,
of
S. Felice.
│
Fiordelisa=Felice Polo, │
called Cousins, │
1280, 1300. │
┌──────────────────────────┬─┴────────────────────────────┐
│ │ │
MARCO, 1. (Marco’s = Nicolò, = 2. (Mother Maffeo,
made will, Mother, of S. Giov. of Maffeo. made will in
1280. Name Grisostomo _Fiordelisa Feb. 1309;
│ unknown.) married twice, Trevisan_?) was dead
└───┐ d. before 1300. before 1318.
│ │
┌──┴─────────┬─────────┐ └──────────────┬────────────────────┐
│ │ │ │ │
Antonio. Nicolò. Maroca. Donata = MARCO, │
(_Illegitimate_) │ ——(?) │ of S. Giov. │
│ died after │ Grisostomo, │
Marco, known as 1333 and │ 1254–1324. │
_Marcolino_ (1328) before 1336.│ │
S. Giov. Grisostomo. │ │
│ │ │
┌───────┴─────┐ │ │
│ │ │ │
Matteo, Agnesina. │ │
married Caterina, │ │
daughter of │ │
Giandomenico. │ │
│ │
┌───────────────┬─────┴──────┐ │
│ │ │ │
Marco Bragadin = Fantina, Bellella, Moreta, = Renuzzo │
of S. Geminiano │ married married married Delfin. │
│ before 1324; to ———— after 1324; │
│ alive in 1379. before 1324; alive in │
│ died before 1336. │
│ 1333. │
Pietro Bragadin │
of S. Giov. Grisostomo, │
was alive in 1388. │
│
┌───────────────────────────────────────────────────────┘
│
└────┬─────────────────────────┬─────────────┐
│ │ │
Maffeo = Catarina, Stefano Giovannino
made a will, │ d. of Nic. (_Illeg._) (_Illeg._)
1300. │ Sagredo. alive in alive in
│ │ 1321. 1321.
│ │
│ │
│ │
│ │
│ │
Pasqua. Fiordelisa.
(_Illeg._)
APPENDIX B.—_continued_.
(II.) THE POLOS OF SAN GEREMIA.
The preceding Table gives the Family of our Traveller as far as I have
seen sound data for tracing it, either upwards or downwards.
I have expressed, in the introductory notices, my doubts about the
Venetian genealogies, which continue the family down to 1418 or 19,
because it seems to me certain that all of them do more or less
confound with our Polos of S. Giovanni Grisostomo, members of the other
Polo Family of S. Geremia. It will help to disentangle the subject if
we put down what is ascertained regarding the S. Geremia family.
To the latter with tolerable certainty belonged the following:—
1302. MARCO Polo of Cannareggio, see vol. i. pp. _64–67_. (The Church
of S. Geremia stands on the canal called Cannareggio.)
Already in 1224, we find a Marco Polo of S. Geremia and
Cannareggio. (See _Liber Plegiorum_, published with _Archivio
Veneto_, 1872 pp. 32, 36).
1319. (Bianca, widow of GIOVANNI Polo?)[1]
1332. 24th March. Concession, apparently of some privilege in
connection with the State Lake in San Basilio, to DONATO and
HERMORAO (= Hermolaus or Almorò) Paulo (Document partially
illegible).[2]
1333. 23rd October. Will of Marchesina Corner, wife of Marino Gradenigo
of S. Apollinare, who chooses for her executors “my mother Dona
Fiordelisa Cornaro, and my uncle (_Barba_) Ser Marco Polo.”[3]
Another extract apparently of the same will mentions “_mia
cusina_ MARIA Polo,” and “_mio cusin_ MARCO Polo” three times.[4]
1349. MARINO Polo and Brothers.[5]
1348. About this time died NICOLO Polo of S. Geremia,[6] who seems to
have been a Member of the Great Council.[7] He had a brother
MARCO, and this Marco had a daughter AGNESINA. Nicolo also
leaves a sister BARBARA (a nun), a son GIOVANNINO (apparently
illegitimate[7]), of age in 1351,[6] a nephew GHERARDO, and a
niece FILIPPA,[6] Abbess of Sta. Catarina in Mazzorbo.
The executors of Nicolo are GIOVANNI and DONATO Polo.[6] We have
not their relationship stated.
DONATO must have been the richest Polo we hear of, for in the
Estimo or forced Loan of 1379 for the Genoese War, he is assessed
at 23,000 _Lire_.[8] A history of that war also states that he
(“Donado Polo del Canareggio”) presented the Government with 1000
ducats, besides maintaining in arms himself, his son, and seven
others.[9] Under 1388 we find Donato still living, and mention of
CATARUZZA, d. of Donato:[10] and under 1390 of Elena, widow of
Donato.[10]
The Testamentary Papers of Nicolo also speak of GIACOMO [or
Jacopo] Polo. He is down in the _Estimo_ of 1379 for 1000
_Lire_;[11] and in 1371 an inscription in Cicogna shows him
establishing a family burial-place in Sta. Maria de’ Servi:[12]
[M°CCC°LXXI. Die primo mensis ... S. Dn̄i IACHOBI. PAVLI. DE
CFINIO. SANCTI. IEREMIE. ET. SVOR. HEREDVM.]
(1353. 2nd June. Viriola, widow of ANDREA or Andrinolo Polo of Sta.
Maria Nuova?)[13]
1379. In addition to those already mentioned we have NICOLO assessed at
4000 _lire_.[11]
1381. And apparently this is the NICOLO, son of Almorò (_Hermolaus_),
who was raised to the Great Council, for public service rendered,
among 30 elected to that honour after the war of Chioggia.[14]
Under 1410 we find ANNA, relict of Nicolo Polo.[15]
1379. In this year also, ALMORÒ, whether father or brother of the last,
contributes 4000 _lire_ to the Estimo.[11]
1390. CLEMENTE Polo (died before 1397)[15] and his wife MADDALUZIA.[15]
Also in this year PAOLO Polo, son of Nicolo, gave his daughter in
marriage to Giov. Vitturi.[16]
1408 and 1411. CHIARA, daughter of Francesco Balbi, and widow of
ERMOLAO (or Almorò) Polo, called of _Sta. Trinità_.[15]
1416. GIOVANNI, perhaps the Giovannino mentioned above.[15]
1420. 22nd November. BARTOLO, son of Ser ALMORÒ and of the Nobil Donna
CHIARA Orio.(?)[17] This couple probably the same as in the
penultimate entry.
1474, _seqq._ Accounts belonging to the Trust Estate of BARTOLOMEO Polo
of S. Geremia.[15]
There remains to be mentioned a MARCO POLO, member of the Greater
Council, chosen _Auditor Sententiarum_, 7th March, 1350, and named
among the electors of the Doges Marino Faliero (1354) and Giovanni
Gradenigo (1355). The same person appears to have been sent as
_Provveditore_ to Dalmatia in 1355. As yet it is doubtful to what
family he belonged, and it is _possible_ that he may have belonged to
our traveller’s branch, and have continued that branch according to the
tradition. But I suspect that he is identical with the Marco, brother
of Nicolo Polo of S. Geremia, mentioned above, under 1348. (See also
vol. i. p. _74_.) Cappellari states distinctly that this Marco was the
father of the Lady who married Azzo Trevisan. (See Introd. p. _78_.)
We have intimated the probability that he was the Marco mentioned twice
in connection with the Court of Sicily. (See vol. i. p. _79_, note.)
A later Marco Polo, in 1537, distinguished himself against the Turks
in command of a ship called the _Giustiniana_; forcing his way past
the enemy’s batteries into the Gulf of Prevesa, and cannonading that
fortress. But he had to retire, being unsupported.
It may be added that a Francesco Paulo appears among the list of those
condemned for participation in the conspiracy of Baiamonte Tiepolo in
1310. (_Dandulo_ in _Mur._ XII. 410, 490.)
[I note from the MS. of _Priuli, Genealogie delle famiglie nobili
di Venesia_, kept in the Rᵒ. Archivio di Stato at Venice, some
information, pp. 4376–4378, which permit me to draw up the following
Genealogy which may throw some light on the Polos of San Geremia:—
ANDREA, of San Felice
│
┌─────────────┼────────────┐
│ │ │
Marco Nicolò Maffio
of S. Grisostomo,
buried at S. Lorenzo.
│
┌────────────┬────────┴───┬────────────┐
│ │ │ │
Marco Steffano Giovanni Maffio
(Milioni) │
┌───────────┬────────┴──┬───────────┐
│ │ │ │
Almorò of Maffio Marco Nicolò
San Geremia
│
Nicolò of San Geremia
made a Nobleman, 4th Sept. 1381
│
┌────────────────┼────────────────┐
│ │ │
Maffio Marco Marin
│ │
Marco + 1418
Governor of Castel Vecchio,
at Verona.
Sir Henry Yule writes above (II. p. 507) that Nicolo Polo of S. Geremia
had a brother Marco, and this Marco had a daughter Agnesina. I find in
the Acts of the Notary Brutti, in the Will of Elisabetta Polo, dated
14th March, 1350:—
BETA = MARCO POLO [MARCOLINO?]
of S. Grisostomo
│
┌──────────────────┼─────────────────┐
│ │ │
Agnesina Christina Marina
= Nicoleto. = Michaleto in the Monastery
of S. Lorenzo.
The Maffio, son of Nicolò of S. Giov. Grisostomo, and father of Pasqua
and Fiordelisa, married probably after his will (1300) and had his four
sons: Almorò of S. Geremia, Maffio, Marco, Nicolò. Indeed, Cicogna
writes (_Insc. Ven._ II. p. 390):—“Non apparisce che Maffeo abbia avuto
figliuoli maschi da questo testamento [1300]; ma per altro non è cosa
assurda il credere che posteriormente a questo testamento 1300 possa
avere avuti figliuoli maschi; ed in effetto le Genealogie gliene danno
quatro, cioè _Ermolao, Maffio, Marco, Nicolò_. Il Ramusio anzi glien dà
cinque, senza nominarli, uno de’ quali _Marco_, e una femmina di nome
_Maria_; e Marco Barbaro gliene dà sei, cioè _Nicolò, Maria, Pietro,
Donado, Marco, Franceschino_.”—H. C.]
[Sig. Ab. Cav. Zanetti gives (_Archivio Veneto_, XVI. 1878, p. 110).
See our _Int._, p. _78_.
MATTEO, son of MARCOLINO
│
┌────────────────────┴─────────────────────┐
│ │
Maria? Marco
married Benedetto died at Verona
Cornaro in 1401, and in 1417, 1418, or 1425.]
Azzo Trevisan
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] Document in _Archivio_ of the _Casa di Ricovero_, Bundle LXXVII.,
No. 209.
[2] _Registro di Grazie_, 4ᵒ c. Comm. by Comm. Berchet.
[3] _Arch. Gen. dei Giudici del Proprio_, Perg. No. 82, 1st July, 1342,
cites this. (Comm. Berchet.)
[4] _Arch. dei Procuratori di San Marco_, with Testam. 1327, January,
marked “N. H. Ser Marco Gradenigo.” (Comm. Berchet.)
[5] Document in _Archivio_ of the _Casa di Ricovero_, Bundle LXXIV.,
No. 651.
[6] List (extracted in 1868–9) of Documents in the above Archivio, but
which seem to have been since mislaid.
[7] Parchment in the possession of Cav. F. Stefani, containing a
decision, dated 16th September, 1355, signed by the Doge and two
Councillors, in favour of Giovannino Polo, natural son of the Noble
Nicoletto of S. Geremia (_qu. Nobilis Viri Nicoleti Paulo_).
[8] In _Gallicciolli, Delle Mem. Ven. Antiche_, Ven. 1795, II. p. 136.
In the MS. of _Cappellari Campidoglio Veneto_, in the Marciana, the
sum stated is 3000 only.
[9] _Della Presa di Chiozza_ in _Muratori, Script._ xv. 785.
[10] Documents seen by the Editor in the Arch. of the _Casa di
Ricovero_.
[11] In _Gallicciolli Delle Mem. Ven. Antiche_, Ven. 1795, II. p. 136.
[12] _Cicogna_, I. p. 77.
[13] _Arch. Gen. dei Giud._ Perg. No. 120.
[14] _Cappellari_, MS.; _Sanuto, Vite de’ Duchi di Ven._ in _Muratori_,
XXII. 730.
[15] Documents seen by the Editor in the Arch. of the _Casa di
Ricovero_.
[16] _Cappellari_.
[17] _Libro d’Oro_ from 1414 to 1497 in Museo Correr. Comm. by Comm.
Berchet.
APPENDIX C.—_Calendar of Documents Relating to
Marco Polo and his Family_.
1.—(1280).
Will of Marco Polo of S. Severo, uncle of the Traveller, executed at
Venice, 5th August, 1280. An Abstract given in vol. i. pp. _23–24_.
The originals of this and the two other Wills (Nos. 2 and 8) are
in St. Mark’s Library. They were published first by Cicogna,
_Iscrizioni Veneziane_, and again more exactly by Lazari.
2.—(1300).
Will of Maffeo Polo, brother of the Traveller, executed at Venice, 31st
August, 1300. Abstract given at pp. _64–65_ of vol. i.
3.—(1302).
_Archivio Generale—Maggior Consiglio—Liber Magnus_, p. 81.[1]
1392. 13 Aprilis. (Capta est): Quod fit gratia provido viro MARCO
PAULO quod ipse absolvatur a penâ incursâ pro eo quod non fecit
circari unam suam conductam cum ignoraverit ordinem circa hoc.
Ego MARCUS MICHAEL consiliarius m. p. s.
Ego PAULUS DELPHINUS consiliarius m. p. s.
Ego MARCUS SIBOTO de mandato ipsorum cancellavi.
4—(1305).
Resolution of the _Maggior Consiglio_, under date 10th April, 1305, in
which Marco Polo is styled Marcus Paulo Milioni. (See p. _67_ of
vol. i.) In the _Archivio Generale, Maggior Cons. Reg. M.S._, Carta
82.[2]
“Item quod fiat gratia Bonocio de Mestre de illis Libris centum
quinquaginta duobus, in quibus extitit condempnatus per Capitaneos
Postarum, occasione vini per eum portati contra bampnum, isto
modo _videlicet_ quod solvere debeat dictum debitum hinc ad
annos quatuor, solvendo annuatim quartum dicti debiti per hunc
modum, _scilicet_ quod dictus Bonocius ire debeat cum nostris
Ambaxiatoribus, et soldum quod ei competet pro ipsis viis debeat
scontari, et it quod ad solvendum dictum quartum deficiat per eum
vel suos plegios integre persolvatur. Et sunt plegii _Nobiles Viri_
PETRUS MAUROCENO et MARCHUS PAULO MILION̄ et plures alii qui sunt
scripti ad Cameram Capitaneorum Postarum.”
5.—(1311).
Decision in Marco Polo’s suit against Paulo Girardo, 9th March 1311,
for recovery of the price of musk sold on commission, etc. (From
the Archives of the _Casa di Ricovero_ at Venice, _Filza_ No. 202.
See vol. i. p. _70_.)
“In nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Incarnatione Domini Nostri Jesu
Christi millesimo trecentesimo undecimo, Mensis Marci die nono,
intrante Indicione Nona, Rivoalti ...
“Cum coram nobilibus viris Dominis CATHARINO DALMARIO et MARCO
LANDO, Judicibus Peticionum, Domino LEONARDO DE MOLINO, tercio
Judice curie, tunc absente, inter Nobilem Virum MARCUM POLO de
confinio Sancti Johannis Grisostomi ex unâ parte, et PAULUM
GIRARDO de confinio Sancti Apollinaris ex altera parte, quo ex suo
officio verteretur occasione librarum trium _denariorum grossorum
Venetorum_ in parte unâ, quas sibi PAULO GIRARDO petebat idem
MARCUS POLO pro dimidia libra muscli quam ab ipso MARCO POLO ipse
PAULUS GIRARDO habuerat, et vendiderat precio suprascriptarum
Librarum trium _den. Ven. gros._ et occasione _den. Venet. gross._
viginti, quos eciam ipse MARCUS POLO eidem POLO Girardo pectebat
pro manchamento unius sazii de musclo, quem dicebat sibi defficere
de librâ unâ muscli, quam simul cum suprascriptâ dimidiâ ipse
Paulus Girardo ab ipso MARCO POLO habuerat et receperat, in parte
alterâ de dicta, Barbaro advocatori (_sic_) curie pro suprascripto
MARCO POLO sive JOHANNIS (_sic_) POLO[3] de Confinio Sancti
Johannis Grisostomi constitutus in Curiâ pro ipso MARCO POLO sicut
coram suprascriptis Dominis Judicibus legitimum testificatum
extiterat ... legi fecit quamdam cedulam bambazinam scriptam manu
propriâ ipsius PAULI GIRARDI, cujus tenor talis, videlicet: ...
“_de avril recevi io_ Polo Girardo _da_ Missier Marco Polo _libre
½ de musclo metemelo libre tre de grossi. Ancora recevi io_ Polo
_libre una de musclo che me lo mete libre sei de grossi, et va a
so risico et da sua vintura et damelo in choleganza a la mitade de
lo precio._” * * * * “Quare cum ipse Paulus noluerit satisfacere
de predictis, nec velit ad presens * * * * * * Condempnatum ipsum
PAULUM GIRARDO in expensis pro parte dicti MARCI PAULO factis
in questione, dando et assignando sibi terminum competentem pro
predictis omnibus et singulis persolvendis, in quem terminum si
non solveret judicant ipsi domini judices quod capi debetur ipse
PAULUS GERARDO et carceribus Comunis Venetiarum precludi, de quibus
exire non posset donec sibi MARCO PAULO omnia singula suprascripta
exolvenda dixisset, non obstante absenciâ ipsius PAULI GERARDO cum
sibi ex parte Domini Ducis proministeriale Curie Palacii preceptum
fuisset ut hodie esset ad Curiam Peticionum.
* * * * *
“Ego KATHARINUS DALMARIO Judex Peticionum manu meâ subscripsi
“Ego MARCUS LANDO Judex Peticionum manu meâ subscripsi
“Ego NICOLAUS, Presbiter Sancti Canciani notarius complevi et
roboravi.”
6.—(1319).
In a list of documents preserved in the Archives of the _Casa di
Ricovero_, occurs the entry which follows. But several recent
searches have been made for the document itself in vain.
* “No 94 MARCO GALETTI _investe della proprietâ dei beni che si
trovano in S. Giovanni Grisostomo_ MARCO POLO _di Nicolo_. 1319,
10 _Settembre, rogato dal notaio Nicolo Prete di S. Canciano_.”
The notary here is the same who made the official record of the
document last cited.
[This document was kept in the Archives of the _Istituto degli
Esposti_, now transferred to the _Archivio di Stato_, and was
found by the Ab. Cav. V. Zanetti, and published by him in the
_Archivio Veneto_, XVI., 1878, pp. 98–100; parchment, 1157, filza
I.; Marco Polo the traveller, according to a letter of the 16th
March, 1306, had made in 1304, a loan of 20 _lire di grossi_ to his
cousin Nicolo, son of Marco the elder; the sum remaining unpaid
at the death of Nicolo, his son and heir Marcolino became the
debtor, and by order of the Doge Giovanni Soranzo, Marco Galetti,
according to a sentence of the _Giudici del Mobile_, of the 2nd
July, transferred to the traveller Marco on the 10th September,
1319, _duas proprietates que sunt hospicia et camere posite in ...
confinio sancti Ihoanis grisostomi que fuerunt Nicolai Paulo_. This
Document is important, as it shows the exact position of Marcolino
in the family.—H. C.]
7.—(1323).
Document concerning House Property in S. Giovanni Grisostomo, adjoining
the Property of the Polo Family, and sold by the Lady Donata to her
husband Marco Polo. Dated May, 1323.
See No. 16 below.
8.—(1324).
Will of MARCO POLO. (In St. Mark’s Library.)[4]
In Nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Incarnatione Dni. Nri. Jhu. Xri.
millesimo trecentesimo vige-
simo tertio, mensis Januarii die nono,[5] intrante Indictione septima,
Rivoalti.
Divine inspiracionis donum est et provide mentis arbitrium ut antequam
superve-
niat mortis iudicium quilibet sua bona sit ordinare sollicitus ne ipsa
sua bona inordinata remaneant. Quapropter ego quidem MARCUS PAULO
de confinio Sancti Johannis Chrysostomi, dum cotidie debilitarer
propter infirmitatem cor-
poris, sanus tamen per Dei gratiam mente, integroque consilio et
sensu, timens ne ab in-
testato decederem, et mea bona inordinata remanerent, vocari ad me
feci JOHANEM JUSTINIANUM presbiterum Sancti Proculi et Notarium,
ipsumque rogavi quatenus hoc meum
scriberet testamentum per integrum et compleret. In quo meas
fidecommissarias etiam con-
stituo DONATAM dilectam uxorem meam, et FANTINAM et BELLELAM atque
MORETAM
peramabiles filias meas, ut secundum quod hic ordinavero darique
jussero,
ita ipse post obitum meum adimpleant. Primiter enim omnium volo et
ordi-
no dari rectam decimam et volo et ordino distribui libras
_denariorum_
_venetorum_ duo millia ultra decimam, de quibus dimitto soldos viginti
_denariorum_
_Venet. grossorum_ Monasterio Sancti Laurentii ubi meam eligo
sepulturam. Item di-
mitto libras trecentas _den. Venet._ YSABETE QUIRINO cognate mee quas
mihi dare tenetur. Item soldos quadraginta cuilibet monasteriorum et
hospi-
taliorum a Gradu usque ad Capud Aggeris. Item dimitto conventui
sanctorum Johanis
et Pauli Predicatorum illud quod mihi dare tenetur, et libras decem
Fratri RENERIO
et libras quinque Fratri BENVENUTO Veneto Ordinis Predicatorum, ultra
illud
quod mihi dare tenetur. Item dimitto libras quinque cuilibet
Congregationi Rivoalti
et libras quattuor cuilibet Scolarum sive fraternitatum in quibus sum.
Item dimitto
soldos viginti _denariorum Venetorum grossorum_ Presbitero JOHANNI
JUSTINIANO notario pro labore
istius mei testamenti et ut Dominum pro me teneatur deprecare. Item
absolvo
PETRUM famulum meum de genere Tartarorum ab omni vinculo servitutis ut
Deus absolvat animam meam ab omni culpâ et peccato. Item sibi remitto
omnia
que adquisivit in domo suâ labore, et insuper dimitto libras
_denariorum Venetorum_ centum. Residuum vero dictarum duarum millia
librarum absque decimâ
distribuatur pro animâ meâ secundum bonam discreptionem commissariarum
mearum.
De aliis meis bonis dimitto suprascripte DONATE uxori et commissarie
mee
libras octo _denariorum Venetorum grossorum_, omni anno dum ipsa
vixerit, pro suo usu, ultra
suam repromissam et stracium et omne capud massariciorum cum tribus
lectis
corredatis. Omnia uero alia bona mobilia et immobilia inordinata, et
si
de predictis ordinatis aliqua inordinata remanerent, quocumque modo
jure et
formâ mihi spectantia, seu que expectare vel pertinere potuerunt vel
possent, tam ju-
re successorio et testamentario ac hereditario aut paterno fraterno
materno et
ex quâcumque aliâ propinquitate sive ex lineâ ascendenti et
descendenti vel ex colaterali
vel aliâ quâcumque de causâ mihi pertinencia seu expectancia et de
quibus secundum for-
mam statuti Veneciarum mihi expectaret, plenam et specialem facere
mentionem seu dis-
posicionem et ordinacionem quamquam in hoc et in omni casu ex formâ
statuti
specificater facio specialiter et expresse dimitto suprascriptis
filiabus meis FANTINE,
BELLELE, et MORETE, libere et absolute inter eas equaliter dividenda,
ipsasque
mihi heredes instituo in omnibus et singulis meis bonis mobilibus et
immobilibus
juribus et actionibus, tacitis et expressis qualitercumque ut
predicitur michi pertinentibus et expec-
tantibus. Salvo quod MORETA predicta filia mea habere debeat ante
partem de mo-
re tantum quantum habuit quelibet aliarum filiarum mearum pro dote et
corredis
suis. Tamen volo quod si que in hoc meo testamento essent contra
statuta et consilia
Communis Veneciarum corrigantur et reducantur ad ipsa statuta et
consilia. Preterea do
et confero suprascriptis commissariabus meis post obitum meum plenam
virtutem et po-
testatem dictam meam commissariam intromittendi administrandi et
furniendi, inquirendi inter-
pellandi placitandi respondendi ad vocationem interdicta et placita
tollendi, legem petendi
et consequendi si opus fuerit, in anima mea jurandi, sententiam
audiendi et prosequendi,
vendendi et alienandi, intromittendi et interdicendi petendi et
exigendi sive excuciendi
omnia mea bona, et habere a cunctis personis ubicumque et apud
quemcumque ea
vel ex eis poterint invenire, cum cartâ et sine cartâ, in curiâ et
extra curiâ, et
omnes securitatis cartas et omnes alias cartas necessarias faciendi,
sicut egomet presens
vivens facere possem et deberem. Et ita hoc meum Testamentum firmum
et sta-
bille esse iudico in perpetuum. Si quis ipsum frangere vel violare
presumpserit male-
dicionem Omnipotentis Dei incurrat, et sub anathemate trecentorum
decem et octo
Patrum constrictus permaneat, et insuper componat ad suprascriptas
meas fidecommissarias
aureas libras quinque, et hec mei Testamenti Carta in suâ permaneat
firmitate.
Signum suprascripti Domini Marci Paulo qui hec rogavit fieri.
“Ego PETRUS GRIFO testis presbiter.
Ego NUFRIUS BARBERIUS testis.
Ego JOHANES JUSTINIANUS presbiter Sancti Proculi et notarius
complevi et roboravi.”
9.—(1325).
Release, dated 7th June, 1325, by the Lady Donata and her three
daughters, Fantina, Bellella, and Marota, as Executors of the
deceased Marco Polo, to Marco Bragadino. (From the _Archivio
Notarile_ at Venice.)
“In nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Inc. Dni. Ntri. Jhu. Xri.
Millesimo trecentesimo vigesimo quinto, mensis Junii die septimo,
exeunte Indictione octavâ, Rivoalti.
“Plenam et irrevocabilem securitatem facimus nos DONATA relicta,
FANTINA, BELLELLA et MAROTA quondam filie, et nunc omnes
commissarie MARCI POLO de confinio Sancti Joannis Grisostomi cum
nostris successoribus, tibi MARCO BRAGADINO quondam de confinio
Sancti Geminiani nunc de confinio Sancti Joannis Grisostomi,
quondam genero antedicti MARCI POLO et tuis heredibus, de omnibus
bonis mobillibus quondam suprascripti MARCI POLO seu ipsius
commissarie per te dictum MARCHUM BRAGADINO quoque modo et formâ
intromissis habitis et receptis, ante obitum, ad obitum, et post
obitum ipsius MARCI POLO, et insuper de tota colleganciâ quam
a dicti quondam MARCO POLO habuisti, et de ejus lucro usque ad
presentem diem * * * * * * si igitur contra hanc securitatis cartam
ire temptaverimus tunc emendare debeamus cum nostris successoribus
tibi et tuis heredibus auri libras quinque, et hec securitatis
carta in sua permaneat firmitate. Signum suprascriptarum DONATE
relicte, FANTINE, BELLELLE et MAROTE, omnium filiarum et nunc
commissarie, que hec rogaverunt fieri.
“Ego PETRUS MASSARIO clericus Ecclesie Scti. Geminiani testis
subscripsi.
“Ego SIMEON GORGII de Jadra testis subscripsi.
“Ego DOMINICUS MOZZO presbiter plebanus Scti. Geminiani et
notarius complevi et roboravi.
“MARCUS BARISANO presbiter Canonicus et notarius ut vidi in
matre testis sum in filliâ.
“Ego JOANNES TEUPULLO Judex Esaminatorum ut vidi in matre testis
sum in filliâ.
“(L. S. N.) Ego magister ALBERTINUS DE MAYIS Notarius Veneciarum
hoc exemplum exemplari anno ab incarnatione domini nostri
Jesu Christi Millesimo trecentesimo quinquagesimo quinto
mensis Julii die septimo, intrante indictione octava,
Rivoalti, nil addens nec minuens quod sentenciam mutet vel
sensum tollat, complevi et roboravi.”[6]
10.—(1326).
Resolution of Counsel of XL. condemning Zanino Grioni for insulting
Donna Moreta Polo in Campo San Vitale.
(_Avvogaria di Comun._ Reg. I. Raspe, 1324–1341, Carta 23 del 1325.)*
“MCCCXXV. Die xxvi. Februarii.
“Cum ZANINUS GRIONI quondam Ser LIONARDI GRIONI contrate Sancte
Heustachii diceretur intulisse iniuriam Domine MORETE qm. Dni.
MARCI POLO, de presente mense in Campo Sancti Vitalis et de verbis
iniuriosis et factis.... Capta fuit pars hodie in dicto consilio de
XL. quod dictus ZANINUS condemnatus sit ad standum duobus mensibus
in carceribus comunis, scilicet in quarantia.
“Die eodem ante prandium dictus ZANINUS GRIONI fuit consignatus
capitaneo et custodibus quarantie,” etc.
11.—(1328).
(_Maj. Cons. Delib. Brutus_, c. 77.)*
“MCCXXVII. Die 27 Januarii.
“Capta. Quod quoddam instrumentum vigoris et roboris processi et
facti a quondam Ser MARCO PAULO contra Ser HENRICUM QUIRINO et
Pauli dictum dictum Sclavo [_sic_] JOHANNI et PHYLIPPO et ANFOSIO
QUIRINO, scriptum per presbyterum Johannem Taiapetra, quod est
adheo corosum quod legi non potest, relevetur et fiat,” etc.
12.—(1328).
Judgment on a Plaint lodged by Marco Polo, called Marcolino, regarding
a legacy from Maffeo Polo the Elder. (See I. p. _77_.)
(_Avvogaria di Comun._ Raspe Reg. i. 1324–1341, c. 14 tergo, del
1329.)*
“1328. Die xv. Mensis Marcii.
“Cum coram dominis Advocatoribus Comunis per D. MARCUM, dictum
MARCOLINUM PAULO sancti Johannis Grisostomi fuisset querela
depositata de translatione et alienatione imprestitorum olim
Domini MAPHEI PAULO majoris Scti. Joh. Gris., facta domino MARCO
PAULO de dicto confinio in MCCCXVIII mense Maii, die xi, et postea
facta heredibus ejusdem dni. MARCI PAULO post ejus mortem, ... cum
videretur eisdem dominis Advocatoribus quod dicte translationes
et alienationes imprestitorum fuerint injuste ac indebite facte,
videlicet in tantum quantum sunt libre mille dimisse MARCO dicto
MARCOLINO PAULO predicto in testamento dicti olim dni. MATHEI
PAULO maioris, facti in anno domini MCCCVIII mense Februarii die
vi intrante indictione viiiᵃ.... Capta fuit pars in ipso consilio
de XLᵗᵃ quod dicta translactio et alienatio imprestitorum ...
revocentur, cassentur, et annulentur, in tantum videlicet quantum
sunt dicte mille libre,” etc.
13.—(1328).
Grant of citizenship to Marco Polo’s old slave Peter the Tartar. (See
vol. i. p. _72_.)
(_Maj. Conc. Delib. Brutus_, Cart. 78 t.)*
“MCCCXXVIII, die vii Aprilis.
“(Capta) Quod fiat gratia PETRO S. Marie Formose, olim sclavorum
Ser MARCI PAULI Sancti Joh. Gris., qui longo tempore fuit Venetiis,
pro suo bono portamento, de cetero sit Venetus, et pro Venetus
[_sic_] haberi et tractari debeat.”
14.—(1328).
Process against the Lady Donata Polo for a breach of trust. See vol. i.
p. _77_ (as No. 12, c. 8, del 1328).*
“MCCCXXVIII. Die ultimo Maii.
“Cum olim de mandato ... curie Petitionum, ad petitionem Ser
BERTUTII QUIRINO factum fuerit apud Dominam DONATAM PAULO Sancti
Job. Gris., quoddam sequestrum de certis rebus, inter quas erant
duo sachi cum Venetis grossis intus, legati et bullati, et postea
in una capsellâ sigillatâ repositi, prout in scripturis dicti
sequestri plenius continetur. Et cum diceretur fuisse subtractam
aliquam pecunie quantitatem, non bono modo, de dictis sachis, post
dictum sequestrum, et dictâ de causâ per dictos dominos Advocatores
... fuerit hodie in conscilio de XL. placitata dicta Dna. DONATA
PAULO, penes quam dicta capsella cum sachis remansit hucusque.
“... cum per certas testimonias ... habeatur quod tempore sequestri
facti extimata fuit pecunia de dictis sacchis esse libras lxxx
grossorum vel circha,[7] et quando postea numerata fuit inventam
esse solummodo libras xlv grossorum et grossos xxii, quod dicta
Dna. Donata teneatur et debeat restituere et consignare in saculo
seu saculis, loco pecunie que ut predicitur deficit et extrata, et
ablata est libras xxv [_sic_] grossorum. Et ultra hoc pro penâ ut
ceteris transeat in exemplum condempnetur in libris ducentis et
solvat eas.”
15.—(1330).
Remission of fine incurred by an old servant of Marco Polo’s.
(Reg. Grazie 3°, c. 40.)*
“MCCCXXX. iiii Septembris.
“Quod fiat gratia MANULLI familiari Ser MARCI POLO sancti Joh. Gris.
quod absolvatur a penâ librarum L pro centenariis, quam dicunt
officiales Levantis incurrisse pro eo quod ignorans ordines et
pure non putans facere contra aliqua nostra ordinamenta cum galeis
que de Ermeniâ venerunt portavit Venecias tantum piperis et lanæ
quod constitit supra soldos xxv grossorum tanquam forenses (?). Et
officiales Levantis dicunt quod non possunt aliud dicere nisi quod
solvat. Sed consideratis bonitate et legalitate dicti Manulli, qui
mercatores cum quibus stetit fideliter servivit, sibi videtur pecatum
quod debeat amittere aliud parum quod tam longo tempore cum magnis
laboribus adquisivit, sunt contenti quod dicta gratia sibi fiat.”
16.—(1333).
Attestation by the Gastald and Officer of the Palace Court of his
having put the Lady Donata and her daughters in possession of two
tenements in S. Giovanni Grisostomo. Dated 12th July, 1333.
(From the _Archivio_ of the _Istituto degli Esposti_, No. 6.)[8]
The document begins with a statement, dated 22nd August, 1390, by
MORANDUS DE CAROVELLIS, parson of St. Apollinaris and Chancellor of
the Doge’s Aula, that the original document having been lost, he,
under authority of the Doge and Councils, had formally renewed it
from the copy recorded in his office.
In nomine Dei Eterni Amen. Anno ab Incarn. D. N. J. C. millesimo
trecentesimo tregesimo tertio mensis Julii die duodecimo,
intrantis indicione primâ Rivoalti. Testificor Ego DONATUS
Gastaldio Dni. nostri Dni. Francisci Dandulo Dei gratiâ inclyti
Venetiarum Ducis, et Ministerialis Curie Palacii, quod die tercio
intrante suprascripti mensis Julii, propter preceptum ejusdem
Dni. Ducis, secundum formam statuti Veneciarum, posui in tenutam et
corporalem possessionem DONATAM quondam uxorem, FANTINAM et MORETAM
quondam filias, omnes commissarias Nobilis Viri MARCI PAULO de
confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi, nomine ipsius Commissarie, cum
BELELLA olim filiâ et similiter nominatâ commissariâ dicti MARCI
PAULO * * * de duabus proprietatibus terrarum et casis copertis et
discopertis positis in dicto confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi,
que firmant prout inferius in infrascripte notitie cartâ continetur
* * * * ut in eâ legitur:
“Hec est carta fata anno ab Inc. D. N. J. C. millesimo trecentesimo
vigesimo tercio, mensis Maij die nono, exeunte Indictione sextâ,
Rivoalti, quam fieri facit Dnus. Johannes Superantio D. G.
Veneciarum Dalmacie atque Croacie olim Dux, cum suis judicibus
examinatorum, suprascripto Marco Paulo postquam venit ante suam
suorumque judicum examinatorum presenciam ipse MARCUS PAULO de
confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi, et ostendit eis duas cartas
completas et roboratas, prima quarum est venditionis et securitatis
carta, facta anno ab Inc. D. N. J. C. (1321) mensis Junii die
decimo, intrante indictione quintâ, Rivoalti; quâ manifestum
fecit ipsa DONATA uxor MARCI PAULO de confinio Scti. Johannis
Grisostomi cum suis successoribus quia in Dei et Christi nomine
dedit, vendidit, atque transactavit sibi MARCO PAULO viro suo de
eodem confinio et suis heredibus duas suas proprietates terre, et
casas copertas et discopertas, que sunt hospicia, videlicet camere
et camini, simul conjuncta versus Rivum ... secundum quod dicta
proprietas sive hospicium firmat ab uno suo capite, tam superius
quam inferius, in muro comuni huic proprietati et proprietati
MARCI PAULO et STEPHANI PAULO. Et ab alio suo capite firmat in uno
alio muro comuni huic proprietati et predictorum MARCI et STEPHANI
PAULO. Ab imo suo latere firmat in supradicto Rivo. Et alio suo
latere firmat tam superius quam inferius in salis sive porticis
que sunt comunes huic proprietati et proprietati suprascriptorum
MARCI et STEPHANI PAULO fratrum. Unde hec proprietas sive hospicia
habent introitum et exitum per omnes scalas positas a capite
dictarum salarum sive porticuum usque ad curiam et ad viam comunem
discurrentem ad Ecclesiam Scti. Johannis Grisostomi et alio. Et
est sciendum quod curia, puthei, gradate, et latrine sunt comunes
huic proprietati et proprietati suprascriptorum MARCI et STEPHANI
PAULO fratrum. * * * *
[The definition of the second tenement—_una cusina_—follows,
and then a long detail as to a doubt regarding common rights to
certain _sale sive porticus magne que respiciunt et sunt versus
Ecclesiam Scti. Johannis Grisostomi_, and the discussion by a
commission appointed to report; and, again, similar detail as
to stairs, wells, etc.]—“declaraverunt et determinaverunt omnes
suprascripti cancellarii in concordiâ quod tam putheus qui est in
dictâ curiâ, quam etiam putheus qui est extra curiam ad quem itur
per quamdam januam que est super calle extra januam principalem
tocius proprietatis de CHA POLO, sunt communes supradictis duabus
proprietatibus MARCI PAULO et toti reliquo dicte proprietatis
quod est indivisum.” * * * * Et ego suprascriptus DONATUS
Gastaldio supradicti Dni. Ducis secundum predictas declarationes
et determinationes posui suprascriptas commissarias dicti
MARCI PAULO die suprascripto tercio intrante mensis Julii in
tenutam et possessionem de suprascriptis duabus proprietatibus
confiniatis in cartâ noticie supradicte. Et hoc per verum dico
testimonium. Signum supradicti DONATI Gastaldionis Dni. Ducis, et
Ministerialis Curie Palacii, qui hec rogavit fieri.[9]
17.—(1336).
Release granted by Agnes Lauredano, sister, and by Fantina Bragadino
and Moreta Dolphyno, daughters, and all three Trustees of the late
Domina Donata, relict of Dominus Marcus Polo of S. Giov.
Grisostomo, to Dominus Raynuzo Dolphyno of the same, on account of
24 _lire of grossi_[10] which the Lady Donata Polo had advanced to
him on pledge of many articles. Dated 4th March, 1336. The
witnesses and notary are the same as in the next.
(In the _Archivio Generale; Pacta, Serie_ T, No. 144.)
18.—(1336).
Release by the Ladies Fantina and Moreta to their aunt Agnes Lauredano
and themselves, as Trustees of the late Lady Donata, on account of
a legacy left them by the latter.[11] Dated 4th March, 1336.
(In the _Archivio Generale; Pacta, Serie_ T, No. 143.)
“Plenam et irrevocabilem securitatem facimus nos FANTINA uxor
MARCI BRAGADINO de confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi et Moreta
uxor RENUZI DELFINO de dicto confinio Scti. Johannis Grisostomi,
ambe sorores, et filie comdam DONATE relicte Domini MARCI POLLO de
dicto confinio Scti. J. G. cum nostris successoribus, vobis AGNETI
LAUREDANO, comdam sorori, ac nobis preditis FANTINE et MORETE
olim filiabus (predicte DONATE) omnibus commissariabus predicte
DONATE relicte dicti Domini MARCI POLO de predicto confinio S.
J. G. et vestris ac nostris successoribus de libris _denariorum
Veneciarum Grossorum_ quadraginta quinque, que libre _den. Ven.
gros._ quadraginta quinque sunt pro parte librarum _den. Ven.
gros._ quadraginta octo quas suprascripta Domina Donata olim
mater nostra secundum formam sui testamenti cartam nobis dimisit,
in quibus libris ... sententiam obtinuimus ... anno ab Inc. D. N.
J. C. Millesimo trecentesimo trigesimo quinto mensis febbruarij die
ultimo (29th February, 1336) indictione, quartâ Rivoalti.
* * * * *
“Signum suprascriptarum Fantine et Morete que hec rogaverunt
fieri.
“Ego MARCUS LOVARI Canonicus Sancti Marci testis subscripsi.
“Ego NICOLETUS DE BONOMO Canonicus Sancti Marci testis
subscripsi.
“(L. S. N.) Ego Presbiter GUIDO TREVISANO Canonicus Sancti Marcij
et Notarius complevi et roboravi.”
19.—(1388).
[Document dated 15th May, 1388, found at the Archives _degli Esposti_,
now at the _Archivio di Stato_, by the Ab. Cav. V. Zanetti,
containing a sentence of the _Giudici della Curia del Procuratore_
in favour of Pietro Bragadin against _Agnesina_, sister, and
_Catarinuzza_, widow of _Matteo Polo di S. Giovanni Grisostomo_,
for work done. This document is interesting, as it shows that this
Matteo was a son of Marcolino. Published partly in the _Archivio
Veneto_, XVI., 1878, pp. 102–103.—H. C.]
20.—(1388).
[Document dated 15th May, 1388, found in the Archives _degli Esposti_,
now at the _Archivio di Stato_, by the Ab. Cav. V. Zanetti, and
mentioned by him in the _Archivio Veneto, XVI._, 1878, pp. 104–105,
containing a sentence of the _Giudici della Curia del Procuratore_
in favour of Pietro Bragadin against the Commissaries of the late
Matteo Polo.—H. C.]
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] For this and for all the other documents marked with an ‘*’ I am
under obligation to Comm. Berchet. There is some doubt if this
refers to our Marco Polo. (See vol. i. p. _66_.)
[2] For the indication of this I was indebted to Professor Minotto.
[3] This perhaps indicates that Marco’s half-brother Giovannino was in
partnership with him.
[4] This is printed line for line with the original; it was printed in
the first edition, ii. pp. 440–441, but was omitted in the second.
The translation is given in the Introductory Essay, vol. i. pp.
_70–73_, _seqq._; with a facsimile.
[5] _I.e._, 9th January, 1324.
[6] This was printed in the First Edition (ii. p 442), but was omitted
in the Second.
[7] About 300_l._ sterling.
[8] For this I was indebted to Comm. Barozzi.
[9] See i. p. _31_.—Reprinted from the First Edition.
[10] About 90_l._
[11] Of 48 lire of grossi, or about 180_l._
APPENDIX D.—_Comparative Specimens of Different
Recensions of Polo’s Text._
FRENCH.
1. MS. PARIS LIBRARY, 7367 (now Fr. 1116).
(_Geographic Text._)
Quant l’en se part de le isle de PENTAM e l’en ala por ysceloc entor
cent miles, adonc treuve le ysle de JAVA LA MENOR; mès si sachiés q’ele
ne est pas si peitite q’ele ne gire environ plus de deus mille miles,
et de ceste ysle voz conteron toute la virité. Or sachiés qe sor ceste
ysle ha huit roiames et huit rois coronés en ceste ysle, e sunt tuit
ydres et ont langajes por elles. Car sachiés che chascun des roiames
ont langajes por eles. En ceste ysle a mout grandisme habundance de
trezor et de toutes chieres especes e leingn aloe et espi, et de
maintes autres especes que unques n’en vienent en nostre pais. Or vos
voil conter la maineres de toutes cestes jens, cascune por soi, e vos
dirai primermant une cousse qe bien senblera à cascun mervoilliose
cousse. Or sachiés tout voirmant qe ceste ysle est tant à midi qe la
stoille de tramontaine ne apert ne pou ne grant. Or noz retorneron à la
mainere des homes, e voz conteron toute avant dou rouiame de FERLEC.
2. MS. OF PARIS LIBRARY, 10260 (Fr. 5631)
(_Pauthier’s MS._ A.)
Quant on se part de l’isle de MALIUR, et on nage quatre vingt dix
milles, adonc treuve en l’isle de Javva la Meneur; mais elle n’est mie
si petite qu’elle n’ait de tour ii. milles. Et si vous conteray de
cette isle l’affaire.
Sachiez que sus ceste isle a viij. royaumes et viij. rois courronnés.
Ilz sont tuit ydolastres; et si a, chascun royaume, son langaige par
soy. Il y a en ceste isle grant quantité d’espiceries. Et si vous
conteray la maniere de la plus grant partie de ces huit royaumes. Mais
je vous diray avant une chose. Et sachiez que ceste isle est si vers
midi que l’estoille tremontainne n’y apert.
Or nous retournerons à notre matiere, et vous conterons tout avant du
royaume de FALEC.
3. BERN MS.
(_T. de Cepoy’s Type_.)
Quant l’en se part de l’isle de MALAIUR, et l’en a nagie par seloc
environ iiiiˣˣ et x milles, il dont treuve l’en la petite Isle de JAVA,
mais elle n’est pas si petite qu’elle ne dure bien environ ijᶜ milles.
Et si vous conterons de ceste isle tout l’affaire et verité.
Ore sachiez que sous ceste isle y a viij. royaumes et viii. roys
couronnez, car chascun roy si a couronne par soy. Il sont tout ydres et
chascun royaume par soy a son langage. Il y a en ceste isle moult grant
tresor, et si y a moult despeceries de moult de manieres. [Et si vous
conteray la maniere][1] de la plus grant part de ces viii. royaumes
chascun par soy, mais avant vous diray une chose qui moult samblera
estrange à chascun. Sachiez que l’estoille de Tramontane apert ne pou
ne assez.
Ore retournons nous a nostre manière.
ITALIAN.
4. CRUSCA.
Quando l’uomo si parte dell’isola di PETAM, e l’uomo va per isciroc da
c miglia, trova l’isola di IAVA LA MINORE, ma ella non è si piccola
ch’ella non giri ii. M miglia: e di questa isola vi conterò tutto il
vero. Sappiate che in su questa isola hae viii. re coronati, e sono
tutti idoli, e ciascuno di questi reami ha lingua per sè. Qui ha
grande abbondanza di tesoro e di tutte care ispezierie. Or vi conterò
la maniera di tutti questi reami di ciascuno per sè; e dirovvi una
cosa che parrà maraviglia ad ogni uomo, che questa isola è tanto verso
mezzodì, che la tramontana non si vede nè poco nè assai. Or torneremo
alla maniera degli uomeni, e dirovvi del reame di FERBET.
5. BERN ITALIAN.
Se lo homo se parte da PENTAN e navicha per sirocho c. mia, trova
l’isola de IANA MINORE che volze ben piu de iiᵐ. mia. In la qˡᵉ isola è
viii. regnami, e ciascun regname ha uno re. La zente de questa isola ha
linguazo per si e sono idolatri e ge grande habundantia de specie che
non sono mai in nostre contrade.
Questa isola è tanto verso mezodi chel non se po veder la stella
tramontana ne pocho ne assai. Jo non fui in tutti li regnami de questa
provincia ma fui in solo lo regname de FORLETTI e in quel de BASARON
e in quello de SAMARA e in quello de GROIAN e in quel de LAMBRIN e in
quello de FANFIRO. In li altri dui non fui. E pero io ne diro pur de
questi dove sum stado.
6. RAMUSIO’S PRINTED TEXT.
Quando si parte dall’Isola PENTAN, e che s’è navigato circa a cento
miglia per Scirocco, si truova l’Isola di GIAUA MINORE. Ma non è però
cosi picciola, che non giri circa due mila miglia a torno a torno. Et
in quest’isola son’otto reami, et otto Re. Le genti della quale adorano
gl’idoli, & in ciascun regno v’è linguaggio da sua posta, diverso dalla
favella de gli altri regni. V’è abbondanza di thesoro, & di tutte le
specie, & di legno d’aloe, verzino, ebano, & di molte altri sorti di
specie, che alla patria nostra per la longhezza del viaggio, & pericoli
del navigare non si portano, ma si portan’alla provincia di Mangi, &
del Cataio.
Hor vogliamo dire della maniera di questi genti di ciascuna
partitamente per se, ma primamente è da sapere, che quest’isola è posta
tanto verso le parti di mezo giorno, che quivi la stella Tramontana non
si puo vedere, & M. Marco fu in sei reami di quest’isola, de’ quali,
qui se ne parlerà, lasciando gli altri due che non vidde.
LATIN.
7. MS. OF PARIS LIBRARY, 3195. (Geographic Latin.)
Quando homo recedit de insula de PENTAY et vadit per silochum sentum
miliaria, invenit insulam minorem de JAVA, et est ista insula parva et
durat duo millia miliaria; et de istâ insulâ computabo vobis omnia.
Super istâ insulâ sunt octo regna, in sex quorum ego Marcus fui,
scilicet in regnis Ferlech, Basman, Samara, Dragoiam, Lambri et Fanfur.
In aliis autem duobus non fui; et secundum quod sunt octo regna, ita
sunt octo reges coronati, et sunt omnes idolatrae. Et quodlibet istorum
regnorum habet linguam per se. Ibi est magna abundantia thesauri et de
omnibus caris speciebus; et dicam vobis de istâ insulâ quaedam quae
videbuntur mirabilia. Ista insula est tantum versus meridiem quod
tramontana non videtur ibi nec parvum nec multum. Postquam diximus
vobis de insulâ et de regnis ipsius, nunc computemus de moribus hominum
ipsius insulae, et primo de regno Ferlech.
8. PIPINO’S VERSION (British Museum, King’s Libr. 14 c. xiii.).
Ultra insulam Pentham per Syrocum post miliaria centum invenit insulam
quæ dicitur JAUA MINOR quæ in suo ambitu continet miliaria duo milia.
Ibi sunt octo regna cum singulis regibus et est ibi propria lingua.
Et omnis habitatores insulæ ydolatrie sectatores sunt. Ibi est omnium
aromatum copia, quarum similitudinem nunquam vidimus citra mare. Hec
insula in tantum est ad meridiem posita, quod de ipsâ insula Polus
Articus videri non poterit stella seu illa quæ vulgariter dicitur
Tramontana. Ego autem Marcus fui in sex regnis hujus insulæ, sc. in
regnis FERLECH, BASMAN, SAMARA, DRAGOIAN, LAMBRI et FAMSUR. In aliis
autem duobus non fui. Et primo dicam de regno Ferlech.
9. VERSION OF CICOGNA MS. in Museo Civico, Venice.
Ab ynsulâ Pentain cerca 100 mil. versus Syroch est ynsula JAUA que
licet Minor dicatur per respectum alterius supradicte est in circuitus
[_sic_] 2000 mil. et plus. In ipsâ enim sunt 8 regna singuli[2] et
reges, et habet quodlibet regnum per se proprium ydeoma, et est in ipsâ
tesaurus multus valde et species magni valoris multe, et lignum aloes
et spica, et multe diverse species que nunquam in nostris partibus
apportantur. Et est hec ynsula in tantum versus meridiem possita quod
Polus Articus breviter non apparet.
10. VERSION PRINTED IN THE NOVUS ORBIS OF GRYNÆUS.
Ultra insulam PETAN, per Sirochum navigando, est JAUA MINOR, centum
distans milliaribus à PETAN: et hæc in circuitu continere dicitur
circiter duo millia milliarium. Dividitur insula in octo regna,
habetque linguam propriam. Producit etiam varia aromata, qualia in his
nostris partibus nunquam visa sunt.... Protenditur hæc insula in tantum
ad Austrum, ut Polus Articus, et stelle ejus minime videri possent.
Ego Marcus fui in hâc insula, lustravique sex ejus regna, nempe regnum
Ferlech, Basman, Samara, Dragoiam, Lambri, et Fansur. In aliis vero
duobus non fui.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] Omitted in MS. or at least in my transcript.
[2] Word doubtful.
APPENDIX E.—_The Preface of Friar Pipino to his
Latin Version of Marco Polo._
(Circa 1315–1320.)
“The Book of that prudent, honourable, and most truthful gentleman,
MESSER MARCO POLO of Venice, concerning the circumstances and manners
of the Regions of the East, which he conscientiously wrote and put
forth in the Vulgar Tongue, I, FRIAR FRANCESCO PIPINO of Bologna,
of the Order of the Preaching Friars, am called upon by a number
of my Fathers and Masters to render faithfully and truthfully out
of the vulgar tongue into the Latin. And this, not merely because
they are themselves persons who take more pleasure in Latin than
in vernacular compositions, but also that those who, owing to the
diversity of languages and dialects, might find the perusal of the
original difficult or impossible, may be able to read the Book with
understanding and enjoyment.
“The task, indeed, which they have constrained me to undertake, is one
which they themselves could have executed more competently, but they
were averse to distract their attention from the higher contemplations
and sublime pursuits to which they are devoted, in order to turn their
thoughts and pens to things of the earth earthy. I, therefore, in
obedience to their orders, have rendered the whole substance of the
Book into such plain Latin as was suited to its subject.
“And let none deem this task to be vain and unprofitable; for I am
of opinion that the perusal of the Book by the Faithful may merit
an abounding Grace from the Lord; whether that in contemplating the
variety, beauty, and vastness of God’s Creation, as herein displayed in
His marvellous works, they may be led to bow in adoring wonder before
His Power and Wisdom; or, that, in considering the depths of blindness
and impurity in which the Gentile Nations are involved, they may be
constrained at once to render thanks to God Who hath deigned to call
His faithful people out of such perilous darkness into His marvellous
Light, and to pray for the illumination of the hearts of the Heathen.
Hereby, also, the sloth of undevout Christians may be put to shame,
when they see how much more ready the nations of the unbelievers are
to worship their Idols, than are many of those who have been marked
with Christ’s Token to adore the True God. Moreover, the hearts of
some members of the religious orders may be moved to strive for the
diffusion of the Christian Faith, and by Divine Aid to carry the Name
of Our Lord Jesus Christ, forgotten among so vast multitudes, to those
blinded nations, among whom the harvest is indeed so great, and the
labourers so few.
“But lest the inexperienced Reader should regard as beyond belief the
many strange and unheard of things that are related in sundry passages
of this Book, let all know MESSER MARCO POLO, the narrator of these
marvels, to be a most respectable, veracious, and devout person, of
most honourable character, and receiving such good testimony from all
his acquaintance, that his many virtues claim entire belief for that
which he relates. His Father, Messer Nicolo, a man of the highest
respectability, used to relate all these things in the same manner. And
his uncle, Messer Maffeo, who is spoken of in the Book, a man of ripe
wisdom and piety, in familiar conversation with his Confessor when on
his death-bed, maintained unflinchingly that the whole of the contents
of this Book were true.
“Wherefore I have, with a safer conscience, undertaken the labour of
this Translation, for the entertainment of my Readers, and to the
praise of Our Lord Jesus Christ, the Creator of all things visible and
invisible.”
APPENDIX F.—_Note of MSS. of Marco Polo so far as they are known._
GENERAL DISTRIBUTION OF MSS.
+---------------------------------------------------------------------+
| | Latin | French |Italian | German | Irish |Total |
+-----------------+--------+--------+--------+--------+--------+------+
| GREAT BRITAIN | | | | | | |
| and IRELAND | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 16 |
| Cambridge | 3 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Dublin | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Lismore Castle| ... | ... | ... | ... | 1 | |
| Glasgow | 2 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| London | 4 | 2 | 1 | ... | ... | |
| Oxford | 1 | 1 | ... | ... | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| FRANCE | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 12 |
| Paris | 4 | 7 | 1 | ... | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| LUXEMBURG | 1 | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 1 |
| | | | | | | |
| BELGIUM | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 1 |
| Brussels | ... | 1 | ... | ... | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| ITALY | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 29 |
| Venice | 4 | ... | 2 | ... | ... | |
| Ferrara | ... | ... | 1 | ... | ... | |
| Milan | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Modena | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Florence | 1 | ... | 8 | ... | ... | |
| Lucca | ... | ... | 1 | ... | ... | |
| Siena | ... | ... | 1 | ... | ... | |
| Rome | 4 | 1 | 4 | ... | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| SPAIN | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 3 |
| Escurial | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Toledo | 1 | ... | 1 | ... | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| SWITZERLAND | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 3 |
| Bern | ... | 1 | 1 | ... | ... | |
| Vevey | ... | 1 | ... | ... | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| GERMANY | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 16 |
| Munich | 4 | ... | ... | 4 | ... | |
| Wolfenbüttel | 2 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Berlin | 1 | ... | ... | 1 | ... | |
| Würzburg | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Giessen | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Jena | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Mentz | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| AUSTRIA | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 2 |
| Prague | 1 | ... | ... | ... | ... | |
| Vienna | ... | ... | ... | 1 | ... | |
| | | | | | | |
| SWEDEN | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | ...... | 2 |
| Stockholm | ... | 2 | ... | ... | ... | |
+-----------------+--------+--------+--------+--------+--------+------+
| | 41 | 16 | 21 | 6 | 1 | 85 |
+-----------------+--------+--------+--------+--------+--------+------+
I add Lists of the Miniatures in two of the finer MSS. as noted from
examination.
LIST OF MINIATURES IN THE GREAT VOLUME OF THE FRENCH NATIONAL LIBRARY,
COMMONLY KNOWN AS ‘LE LIVRE DES MERVEILLES’ (Fr. 2810) WHICH BELONG
TO THE BOOK OF MARCO POLO.
1. Frontispiece. “Comment les deux freres se partirent de
Constantinople pour cherchier du monde.”
2. Conversation with the Ambassadors at Bokhara (fol. 2).
3. The Brothers before the G. Kaan (f. 2 _v._).
4. The Kaan giving them Letters (f. 3).
5. „ „ „ „ a Golden Tablet (f. 3 _v._).
6. The Second Departure from Venice (f. 4).
7. The Polos before Pope Gregory (f. 4 _v._).
8. The two elder Polos before the Kaan presenting Book and Cross
(f. 5).
9. The Polos demand _congé_ (f. 6).
10. (Subject obscure) (f. 7).
11. Georgians, and Convent of St. Leonard (f. 8).
12. The Calif shut up in his Treasury (f. 9).
13. The Calif ordering Christians to move the Mountain (f. 10).
14. Miracle of the Mountain (God is seen pushing it) (f. 10 _v._).
15. The three Kings _en route_ (f. 11 _v._).
16. „ „ „ adoring the Fire (f. 12).
17. (Subject obscure—Travelling in Persia?) (f. 12 _v._).
18. Cattle of Kerman (f. 13 _v._).
19. Ship from India arriving at Hormus (f. 14 _v._).
20. Travelling in a Wood, with Wild Beasts (f. 15 _v._).
21. The Old Man’s Paradise (f. 16 _v._).
22. The Old Man administering the Potion (f. 17).
23. Hunting Porcupines in Badashan (f. 18).
24. Digging for Rubies in Badashan (f. 18).
25. Kashmir—the King maintaining Justice (_i.e._, seeing a Man’s head
cut off) (f. 19 _v._).
26. Baptism of Chagatai (f. 20 _v._).
27. People of Charchan in the Desert (f. 21 _v._).
28. Idolaters of Tangut with Ram before Idol (f. 22 _v._).
29. Funeral Festivities of Tangut (f. 23).
30. (Subject obscure) (f. 24).
31. Coronation of Chinghiz (f. 25 _v._).
32. Chinghiz sends to Prester John (f. 26).
33. Death of Chinghiz (f. 27).
34. (Subject obscure) (f. 28).
35. Some of Pliny’s Monsters (_à propos de bottes_) (f. 29 _v._).
36. A Man herding White Cattle (?) (f. 30 _v._).
37. Kúblái hawking, with Cheeta _en croupe_ (f. 31 _v._).
38. Kaan on Elephant, in Battle with Nayan (f. 33).
39. Nayan with his wife surprised by the enemy (f. 34).
40. The Kaan’s four Queens (f. 36).
41. The Kaan’s Palace, with the Lake and Green Mount (f. 37).
42. The Kaan’s Son’s Palace (f. 38).
43. The Kaan’s Banquet (f. 39).
44. „ worship of Idols (f. 40).
45. The Kaan travelling in Horse-litter (f. 41).
46. „ hunting (f. 42).
47. „ in Elephant-litter (f. 42 _v._).
48. The White Feast (f. 44).
49. The Kaan gives Paper for Treasure (f. 45).
50. Couriers arrive before Kaan (f. 46 _v._).
51. The Kaan transplants big Trees (f. 47 _v._).
52. The Bridge Pulisangin (f. 49).
53. The Golden King as a Cow-herd (f. 50).
54. Trade on the Caramoran (f. 51).
55. The Girls of Tibet (f. 52 _v._).
56. Fishing Pearls in Caindu (f. 54).
57. Dragons of Carajan (f. 55 _v._).
58. Battle of Vochan (f. 58).
59. The Forests of Mien, Elephants in the Wood (f. 59).
60. „ „ and Unicorns, etc. (f. 59 _v._).
61. Lion hunting in Coloman (f. 61).
62. Return from the Chase (f. 62 _v._).
63. The Queen of Manzi surrenders (f. 64).
64. The City of Quinsai (f. 67).
65. The Receipt of Custom at Quinsai (f. 69).
66. Curiosities brought from India to Great Kaan (f. 71).
67. War with Chipangu (f. 72).
68. Scene at Sea (an Expedition to Chipangu?) (f. 73 _v._).
69. Cannibals of Sumatra (f. 74 _v._).
70. Cynocephali (rather Alopecocephali!) (f. 76 _v._).
71. The folk of Ma’abar, without raiment (f. 78).
72. Idol worship of Indian girls (f. 80).
73. The Valley of Diamonds (f. 82).
74. Brahmin Merchants (f. 83).
75. Pepper gathering (f. 84).
76. Wild Beasts (f. 85).
77. City of Cambaia (f. 86 _v._).
78. Male and Female Islands (f. 87).
79. Madagascar (f. 88).
80. Battle of the Abyssinian Kings (f. 89 _v._)
81. City of the Ichthyophagi (f. 91).
82. Arab horses at Calatu (f. 92).
83. Wars of Caidu (f. 93 _v._).
84. Prowess of Caidu’s daughter (f. 95 _v._).[1]
LIST OF MINIATURES IN THE BODLEIAN MS. OF MARCO POLO.[2]
1. _Frontispiece_ (f. 218).
2. The Kaan giving the Golden Tablet.
3. Presentation of Pope’s Letter.
4. Taking of Baudas.
5. The Bishop before the Calif.
6. The Three Kings at Bethlehem.
7. White Oxen of Kerman.
8. Paradise of the Old Man.
9. River of Balashan.
10. City of Campichu.
11. Battle with Prester John.
12. Tartars and their Idols.
13. The Kaan in his Park at Chandu.
14. Idol Worship.
15. Battle with Nayan.
16. Death of the Rebels.
17. Kaan rewarding his Officers.
18. „ at Table.
19. „ hunting.
20. The Kaan and his Barons.
21. The Kaan’s alms.
22. City of Kenjanfu.
23. „ „ Sindinfu.
24. People of Carajan.
25. The Couvade.
26. Gold and Silver Towers of Mien.
27. Funeral Customs.
28. The Great River Kian?
29. The Attack of Saianfu (with a Cannon, a Mangonel, and a Crossbow).
30. City of Quinsay.
31. Palace of Facfur.
32. Port of Zayton.
33. Cynocephali.
34. „
35. Idolaters of Little Java.
36. Pearl Divers.
37. Shrine of St. Thomas.
38. The Six Kings, subject to Abyssinia.
Part of the Frontispiece is engraved in vol. i. p. _18_ of the present
work; the whole of the Frontispiece representing the Piazzetta reduced
has been poorly reproduced in Mrs. Oliphant’s _The Makers of Venice_,
London, 1887, p. 134.
APPENDIX F.—_List of MSS. of Marco Polo’s Book so far as
they are known._[3]
The MSS. marked thus * are spoken of after Personal Inspection
by the Editor.
NO.
LOCALITIES.
INDICATIONS.
LANGUAGE.
DESCRIPTION OF MSS.
AUTHORITIES.
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
1
British Museum Library
Harleian MSS., No. 5115
_Latin_
Pipino’s Version; with the work of Hayton the Armenian; Parchment;
written about A.D. 1400, in a careful hand.—152 ff.—folio.
*
2
British Museum Library
Arundel, XIII., Plut. 163 c.
_Latin_
Pipino’s; followed by Odoric in same hand, but more carelessly
written. Parchment.
[4to; 51 fol., 14th century.—_H. Cordier, Odoric de Pordenone_,
p. lxix.].
*
3
British Museum Library
Bibl. Reg. XIV., c. 13.—Plut. 12 f.
_Latin_
Pipino’s. A well-written folio [311 ff.] on parchment, containing
_Ranulf of Chester; Praefationes Historiographorum; Gyraldus Camb.
de Conq. Hyberniae; Libellus de Mirab. Sanctae Terrae; Odoric;
Rubruquis; Polo; Verses of Master Michael of Cornwall_; etc.—[_H.
Cordier, Odoric_, pp. lxviii–lxix.].
*
4
British Museum Library
Bib. Reg. XIX., D. I.
_French_
[Contains eight works: _Le livre d’Alexandre_; Jehan le Venelais, la
_Vengeance d’Alexandre_; Marc Pol; Odoric; Ascelin, _Mission chez
les Tartares_; _le Directoire_; Primat, _Chronique des règnes de
Louis IX. et de Philippe III.; Extraits de la Bible_; Translation
of Jean de Vignay. (See _H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. cv.–cvi.; 14th
century.)].
_Paul Meyer, Doc. ms. de l’ancienne litt. de la France_, 1871,
pp. 69–80.
5
British Museum Library
Additional MSS., No. 19, 952 Plut. cxcii. B.
_Latin_
Pipino’s.
Paper, small 4to.—111 ff.
Appended, f. 85 _et seqq._, is a notice of Mahommed and the Koran:
_Incipit Noticia de Machometo et de Libro Legis Sarracenorum_, etc.
Appears to be the work of William of Tripoli. (See vol. i. p. 23.).
Purchased of D. Henry Wolff, 12th August, 1854.
*
6
British Museum Library
Sloane MSS., No. 251
_Italian dialect_
Paper, small fol. 39 ff. A good deal abridged, and in a desperately
difficult handwriting; but notable as being the only MS. besides
the Geog. Text which contains the war of Toctai and Nogai at the
end of the Book. It does not, however, contain the majority of the
historical chapters forming our Book IV.
At the end, f. 39 _v._, is “_Esplizzit Liber Milionis Ziuis Veneziani
Questo libro scrissi Saluador Paxuti (?) del=1457 a viazo di Baruti_
[Patron Misser Cabual Volanesso, chapit. Misser Polo Barbarigo].”
(The latter words [in part.—H. C.] from Marsden; being to me
illegible).
*
7
British Museum Library
_Egerton_, 2176
_French_
Translated from the Latin version of Pipino.
Parchment, 103 folio, 4to. Illuminated Capital Letters. Purchased of
R. Townley Nordman, 22nd June, 1872.
Yule, 2nd ed., II. p. 517.
8
OXFORD
Bodleian, No. 264
_French_
This is bound up with the celebrated Alexander MS. It is a beautiful
work, embellished with thirty-eight miniatures, some of which
are exquisite, _e.g._, the Frontispiece, a large piece of about
9½ in. × 9 in., forming a sort of condensed view of the Field
of Travel; a large part of it occupied by VENICE, of which our
cut (_The Piazzetta_) in vol. i., p. _18, Introduction_, is an
extract. Another fine work (f. 220) represents the three Polos
presenting the Pope’s Letter to the Khan. The embroidered hands
on the Khan’s robe form an inscription, in which is legible
“_Johannes me fecit_.” This Mr. Coxe attributes to John of Cologne,
a known artist of the 14th century. He considers the MS. to be of
about 1380. The Alexander is dated 1338, and its illuminations as
finished in 1344 by Jehan de Grise. [See _supra_, p. 528, _note_.]
A comparison of a good many readings, as well as of the point where
the version breaks off, and the words: “_Explicit le Livre nommé
du Grant Cann de la Graunt Cité de Cambaluc, Dieux ayde Amen_,”
indicate that this MS. is of the same type as Pauthier’s C (No. 20
in this List) and the Bern. MS. (No 63).
The name given in the colophon as above has caused the work to be
entered in the old Printed Catalogue under a wrong title. Hence the
MS., as one of Marco Polo, has been overlooked.
[_P. Meyer, Romania_, XI., 1882, pp. 290–301. _E. W. B. Nicholson_;
Personal.—H. C.]
9
OXFORD
Merton College, No. 312
_Latin_
Pipino’s; followed by Hayton, and Palladius _de Agriculturâ_.
_Coxe, Catal. Codd. MSS. Oxon_. Pt. I., p. 123.
10
CAMBRIDGE
University Library, D. d. I. 17, No. 12
_Latin_
Pipino’s.
The same folio contains Jacques de Vitry, Hayton, several works on
Mahommedanism, among others that of William of Tripoli (vol. i. p.
23), Piers Plowman, etc., etc.
_Catal. of MSS. in Lib. of Camb. University_, I. 22.
11
CAMBRIDGE
University Library, D. d. VIII. 7
_Latin_
Fragment of _Marci Pauli Veneti Historia Tartarorum_ (probably
Pipino’s.).
_Catal. of MSS. in Lib. of Camb. University_, I. 22.
12
CAMBRIDGE
Gonville and Caius College, No. 162
_Latin_
Pipino’s; with Odoric, and other works relating to Asia. [_H.
Cordier_, _Odoric_, p. lxviii.]
_Catal. of MSS. of Gonville and Caius Coll. Library, by Rev. J. J.
Smith_, 1849.
13
GLASGOW
Hunterian Collection, S. 5. 7
_Latin_
Pipino’s Version, with illuminated initials, in a volume containing
_Guido Colonna’s Hist. destruct. Trojæ; De Gestis Alex. Magni;
Turpinus de Gestis Caroli Magni;_ M.P.V.; _Oderichus de Mirabilibus
Tartariæ._ Parchment, 4to.
_Note by Rev. Prof. W. P. Dickson, D.D._
14
GLASGOW
Hunterian Collection, Q. 6. 21
_Latin_
Pipino’s also with illuminated initials, and also followed by Odoric.
Parchment, 4to.
_Note by Rev. Prof. W. P. Dickson, D.D._
15
IRELAND
Lismore Castle, and a transcript in Library of Royal Irish Academy,
Dublin
_Irish_
See vol. i., _Introduction, Irish Version_, pp. _102–103_.
_O’Curry’s Lectures, and special Note by Mr. J. Long, Dublin_.
16
Dublin
Trinity College, No. 632
_Latin_
Marco Polo: Itinerarium (ff. 43), 4to; 15th century. In a collection
of “Historical and Miscellaneous Treatises” comprising: _Leges
S. Edwardi per Will. Conq. confirmatæ_; _De Fundatoribus Eccles.
quarundam in Anglia_, etc.
_Cat. of the MSS. in the Lib. Trinity College, Dublin, ... by T. K.
Abbott_, 1900, p. 105.
FRANCE.
17
PARIS
Bib. nationale, No. 7367 (now Fr. 1116)
_French_
This is the most precious of all MSS. of Polo. It has been fully
spoken of (vol. i., _Int., The Old French Text_) under the name of
the _Geographic Text_ (or G. T.), because it was printed by the
Société de Géographie in 1824. [See I, p. _83_]
A large 4to of thick parchment; 112 ff.; very clearly though not very
neatly written in Gothic text.—14th century.
A facsimile of this MS. has been made this year (1902) at Karlsruhe.
(See _App._ H. p. 569.)
*
18
PARIS
Bib. nationale, No. 8329 (now Fr. 2810)
_French_
“Ce Liure est des // Merueilles du Monde. Cest assavoir de la Terre
// Saincte. Du Grant Kaan Empereur des tartars. // Et du pays
Dynde. Le Quel // Liure Jehan Duc de Bourgoingne donna // a son
oncle Jehan fils de Roy de // France duc de Berry et Dauviergne,
Conte // de Poitou, Detampes. de Bouloingne. et Dauvergne. // Et
contient le dit Liure six // Livres. Cest assavoir. Marc Pol. Frere
Odric de lordre des // Freres meneurs. Le Liure fait à la requeste
du Cardinal Taleran de // Pierregort. L’Estat du Grant Kaan. Le
Liure de Messire Guillaume // de Mandeville. Le Liure de Frere
Jehan Hayton de lordre de premonstre. // Le Liure de Frere Bicul de
lordre des Freres Prescheurs //—Et sont en ce dit Liure Deux cens
soixante six // hystoires.”
_Signed by_ N. Flamel.
Then follows.
1° _Marco Polo_: “Cy après commence le liure de Marc Paule des
merveilles daise la grant et dinde la maiour et mineur Et des
diuerses regions du monde.”—_Begins_: “Pour sauoir la pure
verite de diuerses regions du monde. Si prenez ce liure cy et le
faictes lire. Si y trouuerez les grandismes merueilles qui y sont
escriptes....”
_Ends_ (Fol. 96 verso): “Et a tant fine messire marc pol son liure de
la diuision du monde et des merueilles dicelluy.”
Of the 266 _histoires_ or miniatures in this splendid book, 84 belong
to the story of Polo. We have given engravings of several of them.
Its value is estimated in the catalogue of the Library of the Duc
de Berry in 1416 (quoted by Pauthier) at 125 _livres_, equivalent
(if _parisis_) to about 115_l._ This is Pauthier’s MS. B. See vol.
i., _Int._, _Various Types of the Text_.
Large folio on vellum.
[_H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. cviii–cxiii.].
*
19
PARIS
Bib. Nationale, No. 10260 (now Fr. 5631)
_French_
“Ci commencent les rebriches de cest Livre qui est appelez le
Deuisement du Monde, lequel je Grigoires contrefais du Livre de
Messire Marc Pol le meilleur citoien de Venisse creant Crist.”
At the beginning of the Text is a coarse drawing of Kúblái on his
_bretesche_, carried by four elephants (vol. i., p. 337); and after
the prologue another apparently representing the Princess Aijaruc
wrestling with her wooer (vol. ii. p. 465).
This is Pauthier’s MS. A. (vol. i, _Int., Various Types of the
Text_), and also was in the Duc de Berry’s Library, valued at 6
_livres 5 sols_. [Second half of the 14th cent.].
*
20
PARIS
Bib. nationale, No. 10,270 (now Fr. 5649)
_French_
This is Pauthier’s MS. C. (See as before.) It is that which has the
certificate about the original presented to the Seigneur de Cepoy;
see _Int._, p. _69_.
At the end is _Bertran Pichart scripsit hoc_. Small 4to, parchment,
in a clear enough half-current hand; 134 ff.
Came from the library of the Archb. of Rheims. [Middle of the 15th
century.]
*
21
PARIS
Bib. nationale (675)?
_French_
I know nothing of this MS. except its readings of names given in the
Table appended to the Geographic Text. It then belonged to the
Comte d’Artois. Lazari has it entered as belonging to the Bibl.
Imp., I know not if correctly. [I have been unable to find it in
the Bibliothèque nationale.—H. C.]
See _preceding column_.
22
PARIS
Bib. nationale, Fr. nouv. acq. 1880
_French_
This is a copy of the time of King Louis XII., made apparently for
Admiral Louis Malet de Graville, Governor of Honfleur, who died
in 1516; it bears the arms of the Urfé family; it is at times
modernized, but less is suppressed in it than in MSS. 5631 and
2810. The MS. ends: “_Et se aucuns disoint qui a luy_ ...” about
the middle of ch. cxcix. of Pauthier’s ed., p. 738, line 4. These
are also the last words of the Stockholm MS. of which it is a copy.
Purchased in 1870.
_L. Delisle, Bib. Ec. Chartes_, xliii. p. 219.
23
PARIS
Bib. de l’Arsenal, No. 5219
_French_
Translated by Robert Frescher.—Fol. 1. “_Prologue du present livre,
par maistre Robert Frescher, bachelier formé en theologie
translateur.—Berose, ainsi que Jozephe nous a laissé par escript,
fut natif de la cité de Babilone_....”—Fol. 9. Begins: “_Pour
scavoir la pure verité des diverses regions du monde, lisés ou
faictes lire ce livre_....” Incomplete; ends: “... _Argon fut filz
de Abaga mon frere, et se aucun disoit que a luy_.” (See Pauthier’s
ed., p. 738.)
Parchment; ff. 168; end of the 15th or beginning of 16th century.
From the libraries of Charles Adrien Picard and de Paulmy. With
miniatures some of which are engraved in _Mœurs, Usages et
Costumes du Moyen Age, par le Bibliophile Jacob_, pp. 411–413.
_Cat. des MSS. de l’Arsenal_, V. p. 163.
24
PARIS
Bib. nationale, No. 3195
_Latin_
This is the old Latin version, published by the Soc. de Géog., and
which I have cited as _Geographic Latin_ or G. L. (See vol. i.,
_Int., Various Types of the Text_.) [Contains: _Petri Amphusi
clericalis disciplina; Odoric; Marco Polo; Bernardi cujusdam ad
Raymundum Castri Ambrosii epistola de modo rei familiaris utilius
gubernandae_. Cf. _Cat. Cod. MSS. Bib. Reg. Pars tertia_., t. iii.
Paris, 1744, p. 385. Parchment, small fol., 15th century.—_H.
Cordier, Odoric_, p. lxxxiii—H. C.].
_Printed Text.—H. Cordier_.
25
PARIS
Bib. nationale, No. 1616
_Latin_
Pipino’s. [Paper; fol. cccvii. _et seqq._].
_Table in the G. T._
26
PARIS
Bib. nationale, No. 6244 A.
_Latin_
Pipino’s. [Paper.]
_Table in the G. T._
27
PARIS
Bib. Nationale, Codd. Ital., No. 10,259 [now 434]
_Italian_
Paper, 4to, of 14th century. Seen, but not examined with any care,
which I regret, as the readings suggest that it may have been that
text from which Pipino translated [pp. 100.].
[Begins f. 2 recto: “_Signori Imperadori Re e Duci e tutte altre
gienti che // uolete sapere le diuerse gienerationi delle gienti //
elle diuersità delle regioni del mondo leggiete que // sto libro
doue retrouerrete tutte le grandissime marauigle_,” etc.
Ends: “_Explicit Liber de Milione per Messe Marcho Polo di Vinegia.
Deo gratias._”]
_I Manoscritti Italiani ... della R. Bib. Parigina ... dal Ant.
Marsand_, 1835, 4to.
28
PARIS
Former Library of Baron C. Walckenaer
_Latin_
A miscellaneous volume, containing an imperfect copy of Pipino’s
version. Present locality not known.
_Table in the G. T._
LUXEMBURG.
29
LUXEMBURG
City Library, No. 50
_Latin_
Volume containing several works; and among them _Marchi_ (Pauli)
_Veneti Liber Narrationum Morum_, etc.
Paper; written 1448 by Tilman Pluntsch, “canonicus ecclesie SS.
Chresanti et Darie monasterii Eyfflie.”
_Pertz, Archiv_, viii. 594.
BELGIUM.
30
BRUSSELS
Royal Library, No. 9309
_French_
Derives from the Paris 5631 and 2810 and the Stockholm MS., 14th
century.
_G. Raynaud, Romania_, xi. pp. 429–430.
ITALY.
31
VENICE
St. Mark’s Library, Cl. X. Codd. Lat. 72
_Latin_
Pipino’s.
Formerly belonged to the Monastery of St. John’s _in Viridario_ at
Padua, to which it was presented by John Marchanova, Doctor of Arts
and Medicine, 1467. Paper, 4to. (It is mentioned by Marsden as at
Padua, p. lv.)
_Lazari_.
32
VENICE
St. Mark’s Library, Cl. X. Codd. Lat. 128
_Latin_
Another of Pipino’s. Paper, 4to, of 15th century.
_Lazari_.
33
VENICE
St. Mark’s Library, Cl. VI. Codd. Ital., 56
_Italian (Ven. dialect)_
A rude translation of Pipino’s version, written late in the 15th
century.
Also contains a translation of the same Pipino’s Tract, _De Locis
Terrae Sanctae_. Belonged to T. G. Farsetti. Paper, folio.
_Lazari_.
34
VENICE
St. Mark’s Library, Cl. VI. Codd. Ital., 208
_Italian (Ven. dialect)_
Corresponds to the Venetian edition of 1496, but even more
inaccurate, with absurd interpolations.
The volume contains also Odoric, A. Ca’ da Mosto, V. da Gama,
Columbus, etc., being of the beginning of the 16th century.
Paper, 4to. Belonged to Morelli.
* _Lazari_.
35
VENICE
Museo Civico, _Coll. Cicogna_, No. 2389, now 2408.
_Latin_
✛Paper, large 4to; belonged to Gian-Giuseppe Liruti, and after to E.
A. Cicogna; contains also Odoric, published by G. Venni in 1761,
and other matter.
This is the MS. noticed at vol. i. _Int., Ramusio’s Italian Version_,
p. _102_, as containing several passages found in no other text
except Ramusio’s Italian. Written in 1401 by the Notary Philip, son
of Pietro Muleto of Fodan (or Fogan?)[4] in Friuli, whilst studying
Rhetoric at Padua.
* [_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp. xci.–xcii.]
36
VENICE
Library of Count Donà delle Rose
_Italian, with a Venetian tinge_
It begins: “Quegli che desiderano d’entendere le maraviglose chose
del mondo de l’Asia de Armenia persia e tartaria dell indie et
diverse parti del mondo legano questo libro et intenderano quello
chel nobelle citadino Veneciano Miss. Marcho Polo,” etc., and ends:
“Explicit liber Millionis civis Veneciarum. Expleto ad CCCCXLVI
mensis setembris die vigesimo-octavo.”
These extracts indicate that it belongs to the same type as the
Sloane MS. No. 6, in our list.
Note by Comm. Nicolò Barozzi, Director of the Museo Civico at Venice.
37
FERRARA
Public Library, No. 35n (336, N.B. 5)
_Italian, with a Venetian tinge_
_Incipit prologus Libri qui vulgari hominum dicitur “El Milione.”_
This looks as if it were _not_ Pipino’s.
_Note by the Abate S. B. Mondino_.
38
MILAN
Ambrosian Library, M. 526, Sc. D.
_Latin_
Fragments extracted from Pipino’s version inserted at end of 2nd part
of the _Cronica Libri Ymaginis Mundi_ of Fr. Jacopo d’Acqui. (Vol.
i. _Int., Captivity of M. Polo_.)
Paper, folio. 14th century.
_Lazari_.
39
MODENA
Este Library
_Latin_
Pipino’s Parchment of 14th century. Muratori speaks of this.
(_Script._ VII.) as “_fortassis autographum._”
_Muratori;_ and _Prof. Bianconi, Degli Scritta di Marco Polo, etc._
40
FLORENCE
Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nationale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV. c. 104
_Italian (Tuscan)_
The Crusca MS., of which an account has been given, vol. i. _Int.,
Original Language of the Book_.
Paper, folio, early in 14th century.
*
41
FLORENCE
Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nazionale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV. c. 73
_Italian_
Many liberties taken with the text, and much abridged and
disarranged. Thus, after the Prologue it proceeds: “_Al nome di Dio
io Marcho Polo Veneziano racconterò tutte le maravigliose chose
ch’io trovai e vidi_, etc. etc.” It ends at the chapter on Russia
with the following impertinence: “_E se volete sapere più innanzi
dimandatene un altro ch’io Marcho Polo non cercai più avanti._”
The Khalif is called _Largaliffe_; Reobarles, _Reubarbe_, with a
marginal note in an old hand, “_Reubarbe_ città di Persia, donde
viene il reubarbero herba medicinale.” Completed by Dolfo Spini,
16th July, 1425. Paper. Belonged to the Strozzi Collection.
*
42
FLORENCE
Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nazionale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV., c. 61
_Italian_
This corresponds to the _Pucci_ MS. noted below (No. 47). It contains
the colophon quoted at vol. i. _Int., Some Estimate of Polo and his
Book_, p. _115_, _note_.
Paper, folio, 1392, 100 ff. of which the first 40 contain _Polo_. Not
well written.
Ex. Bibl. Gaddianâ.
* _Baldelli-Boni_.
43
FLORENCE
Bib. Magliabecchiana (now Nazionale), Cl. XIII., Plut. IV., c. 136
_Italian_
Both beginning and end are missing. Slightly different from the
Crusca.
14th century.
* _Baldelli-Boni_.
44
FLORENCE
Riccardian Library
_Italian_
Ends with chapter on Russia. Followed by an extract of Mandevile and
a valuable coll. of geographical documents of 15th century and
beginning of 16th.
Paper 4to, 16th century.
*
45
FLORENCE
Riccardian Library
_Latin_
Pipino’s; but reaching only to Bk. III. ch. 31.
Paper, 14th century.
*
46
FLORENCE
Riccardian Library
_Italian (Ven. dialect)_, No. 1924
Partial and defective transcript under the title of _Itinerario di
Levante_.
_G. Uzielli, Note_.
47
FLORENCE
Library of Pucci family
_Italian_
See remarks at vol. i. _Int., Various Types of the Text_. Completed
20th Nov. 1391.
*
48
FLORENCE
Bib. Palatina (now united to Nazionale), Cod. 572
_Italian_
The language differs slightly from that of the Crusca, and, where I
have compared it, is less compressed. Ends with _Rossia_.
Paper, small 4to, 14th century.
Written somewhat roughly in a very old hand. Rustician is _Messer
Restazo da Pisa_. The Grand Kaan gives the Polo’s a “tovaglia
_d’Oro_.”
*
49
LUCCA
Bib. governativa, Coll. (Lucchesini, Giacomo), No. 26 (now No. 296)
_Italian (Ven. dialect)_
Corresponds to the corrupt Venice epitome published in 1496.
Contains also Odorico.
[Ends:—“_Complito el libro de le cosse mirabile vedute per lo nobile
homo Messer Marcho Polo gientelomo de Venesia a di 12 de Marzo 1465
per mi Daniele da Verona in sul Ponte de’ Berettari al onore e
laude dell’Omnipotente._”
Paper, 4to, 75 ff.
_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp. xcvi.–xcviii.]
_Baldelli-Boni_.
50
SIENA
Public Library, c. V. 14
_Italian_
This is a miscellaneous MS. which, among other things, contains a
fragment of Polo, “Qui comīcio ellibro di Missere Mācho Polo da
Vinegia de le cose māuiglose che trovo p̄ lo mondo,” etc. It calls
Rusticiano _Missere Stacio da Pisa.—N.B._—Baldelli gives a very
similar description of a fragment at Sienna, but under press mark
A. IV. 8. I assume that it is the same that I saw.
*
51
ROME
Vatican Library, Cod. 2207, _Ottoboniano_
_French_
A fragment, going no further than the chapter on Georgia, and ending
thus: “Autre chose ne vous en scay dire parquoi je vous fois fin en
ce livre; le nom de notre Seigneur soi benoist et de sa benoiste
Mere. Amen. Loys de Luxembourg.”
Parchment, 14 cent.
_Baldelli-Boni_.
52
ROME
Vatican Library, No. 2935
_Latin_
An old Latin abridgment of Polo, entitled _De Mirabilibus Mundi_. The
same volume contains a tract, _De Mirabilibus Romae_, to which also
Polo’s name is given.
Paper, 14th cent.
_Baldelli-Boni_ and _Lazari_.
53
ROME
Vatican Library, No. 3153
_Latin_
Pipino’s. Very neat and clean; apparently of 14th cent.
Parchment.
*
54
ROME
Vatican Library, No. 5260
_Latin_
Pipino’s. Very clearly and regularly written. Apparently 15th cent.
*
55
ROME
Barberini Library, XXXIV. 4
_Latin_
A MS. volume, containing Ricold of Monte Croce; Tractatus divisionis
et ambitûs Orbis Terrarum, etc.; Liber de divisione Orbis Terrarum;
Libellus de Mirabilibus Urbis Romae; and “_Incipit de Morum et
Gentium Varietatibus editus a Marcho Polo Veneto._” It is very
cramply written, much compressed, and has no division into books
or chapters. Ends with “_Roscia, provincia maxima._” “_Explicit
libellus editus a Dno. Marcho Polo de Venetiis de diversis
provinciis et gentibus mundi, et earum ritibus et moribus diversis
et artibus._”
Parchment, large thin 4to, 14th cent.
*
56
ROME
Barberini Library, LVIII. 40
_Italian (Venetian dial.)_
This is the fragment spoken of, vol. i. p. _101_, note. It is a
transcript made apparently in the 17th cent., from a MS. written in
1465.
*
57
ROME
Barberini Library, No. 934
_Italian_
I give this on Baldelli’s authority. I did not see it on my visit
to the Barberini.
_Baldelli-Boni_.
58
ROME
Corsini Library, No. 1111
_Italian_ (?)
. . .
_Baldelli-Boni_.
59
ROME
Chigi Library, M. VI. 140
_Italian_
Bears a note in the handwriting of Pope Alexander VII. (Fabio
Chigi of Sienna, 1655–1667), which draws attention to Sienese
peculiarities in the language, and assigns the date about 1420
Sm. 4to, paper
_Baldelli-Boni_.
SPAIN.
60
ESCURIAL
Library
_Latin_
Pipino’s
(?)
61
TOLEDO
Cathedral Library
_Latin_
Seems to be different from any of the other Latin versions. It has
the prefatory address to _Domini Imperatores, Reges, Duces_, etc.
8vo, paper. Of 15th century.
_Baldelli-Boni_.
62
TOLEDO
Cathedral Library
_Italian (Venetian)_
This is a copy of the Soranzo MS., of which Marsden has given an
ample notice after Apostolo Zeno, and which has disappeared from
knowledge.
_Baldelli-Boni_.
SWITZERLAND.
63
BERN
Canton Library, No. 125
_French_
I have examined this MS. minutely, and am satisfied that it is a copy
of Pauthier’s C. _i.e._, No. 20, in our List. Like that (and no
other), it bears the certificate regarding the Seigneur de Cepoy.
(Vol. i., _Int., Notices of Marco in later life._) The MS. is fully
described in Sinner’s Catalogue. It is in very beautiful condition,
very clearly written on parchment, with all the initials filled up
in gold and colours, and with numerous flowered scrolls.
It belonged to Bongars, whose autograph is on it: “_Bongars—l’a de la
courtoisie de Mr. de Superville._”
[Parchment, fol., ff. 286, 14th century.—_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp.
cxiv.–cxv.]
*
64
BERN
Canton Library
_Italian (Venetian)_
In a neat running hand resembling italic type. It is much abridged,
especially in the latter part.
Small Paper 4to. It is inscribed: “_Bongars, de la courtoisie de
Mr. Aurel, tiré de la biblioteque de Mr. de Vutron_(?).”
*
65
VEVEY
City Museum
_French_
[A double sheet; parchment, and of 14th century. Fragment: 1st sheet,
end of chap. 121 and greater part of chap. 122; 2nd sheet, end of
chap. 134, chaps. 135, 136, 137, and beginning of chap. 138 of
Pauthier’s ed. Very similar to the text of the Stockholm MS. Our
No. 84.—H. C.]
_Ernest Muret, Romania_, t. xxx. 1901.
GERMANY.
66
MUNICH
Royal Library, Codd. Lat. 249
_Latin_
Pipino’s.
Folio, paper, 15th century.
Also Pipino’s tract, _De Locis Terrae Sctae._, and Boccacio’s _De
Casibus Virorum Illustrium_.
_Lazari_.
67
MUNICH
Royal Library, Codd. Lat. 850
_Latin_
Pipino’s.
Paper, 4to, 15th cent.
Also Pipino’s tract, _De Locis Terrae Sctae._, etc.
_Lazari_.
68
MUNICH
Royal Library?
_Latin_
_Excerpta de ejus Historia, principaliter Orientalis_
_Private Memo_.
69
MUNICH
Royal Library?
_Latin_
_Narrationes ex ejus libro de partibus transmarinis_
_Private Memo_.
70
MUNICH
Royal Library, Cod. Germ. 696
_German_
The version published at Nuremberg in 1477.
Paper, 4to. [See _Bibliography_, p. 554.]
_Lazari_.
71
MUNICH
Royal Library, 252
_German_
Fragment.
_Lazari_.
72
MUNICH
?
_German_
The whole.
_Private Memo_.
73
MUNICH
?
_German_
Translated for Duke William of Bavaria, 1582.
_Private Memo_.
74
WOLFENBÜTTEL
Ducal Library, No. 40, Weissemburg
_Latin_
[Contains: Polo (Pipino’s version) f. 1–57 verso; Odoric;
Ricold; Boldensel.—Ricold was published by Mr. J. C. Laurent:
_Peregrinatores Medii Aevi Quatuor_. Lipsiae, 1864. Paper, 15th
cent., fol., ff. 110.]
_H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. lxxiv.–lxxv.
75
WOLFENBÜTTEL
Ducal Library, No. 41, Weissemburg
_Latin_
[Contains: _Ciceronis orationes in Verrem; Chronicon Flandriae; R.
Bacon, de regionibus ad papam Clementem_; Marco Polo, ff. 122–160
verso; Ricold; Jacques de Vitry; Odoric; Plano Carpini.
Paper 15th cent, fol., ff. 253.]
_H. Cordier, Odoric_, pp. lxxv.–vi.
76
BERLIN
Royal Library
_Latin_
Pipino’s. Also contains _Mappa-Mundi, Expositio Libri Mateorum_, etc.
I believe this is the Codex Brandenburgensis collated by Andreas
Müller in his edition (1671).
_Private Memo._
77
BERLIN
Royal Library
_German_
A modern MS., said to be a copy of the _Wiener MS. _(?).
_Private Memo._
78
WÜRZBURG
Royal Library
_Latin_
_Marcus Paulus de Mirabilibus Mundi_. Paper.
_Pertz, Archiv._, viii. 100.
79
GIESSEN
University Library, No. 218
_Latin_
_M. Paulus de Venetiis de Regionibus Orientis_ (with other matter),
probably Pipino’s.
Paper, folio, 15th cent.
I know not if it is a second, which is cited by Mr. Major (_Notes on
Russia_) from _Catalogus Codd. MSS. Academ. Gissenses_, by _J. V.
Adrian_, Frankfort, 1840, as bound up with Eusebius and entitled
_M. P. de Ven. de condit. et consuet. Orient. Regionum_.
_Pertz, Archiv._, ix. 576.
80
JENA
University Library
_Latin_
Pipino’s. Followed by H. of Alexander
_Pertz, Archiv._, viii. 698.
81
MENTZ
Metropolitan Chapter, No. 52
_Latin_
Pipino’s. A collection containing in Latin, besides Polo, Odoric,
Ricold, and Boldensel. [_H. Cordier_, _Odoric_, pp. lxxii.–iv.]
_V. F. de Gudenus, Sylloge I. Variorum Diplomatariorum, etc._,
Frankf. 1728, p. 381.
AUSTRIA.
82
PRAGUE
Chapter of St. Vitus
_Latin_
Pipino’s
_Pertz, Archiv._, ix. 474.
83
VIENNA
. . .
_German?_
There appears to be a MS. at Vienna; for above I have registered
(No. 77) one at Berlin, which is called a copy of the Vienna MS.,
but I have not been able to get any particulars regarding it.
*
SWEDEN.
84
STOCKHOLM
Royal Library, French, No. 37
_French_
This MS., published in facsimile by Baron A. E. Nordenskiöld,
belongs to the “Cepoy” type of MSS. Yule wrote in _The Athenæum_
(17th June, 1882): “I gather that it has been produced by partial
abridgement from one of the earlier MSS. of the type in question.”
And again (p. 766): “It will be seen that though the publication is
a beautiful example of facsimile, it contributes, as far as I have
been able to examine it, nothing to the amelioration or elucidation
of the text or narrative.”
The changes and suppressions are much less considerable than in the
Paris MSS., 5631 and 2810. Cf _L. Delisle, Bib. de l’Ecole des
Chartes_, XLIII., 1882, pp. 226–235, 424.
It is incomplete, and ends: “_Et se aucuns disoit quí a luí._”—Cf.
Paris MS., 1880. [Our No. 22.]
It belonged to the Library of the French King, Charles V.
(1364–1380), and later, as marked on the recto of the last
folio, “Pour Symon du Solier demorant à Honnefleu,” who was
“procureur-syndic des manants et habitants de la ville de Honfleur.”
_H. Cordier_.
85
STOCKHOLM
Royal Library, French, No. 38
_French_
Translated from the Latin version.
_G. Raynaud, Romania_, XI.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] ✛ This MS. Fr. 2810 (formerly 8392), known as the _Livre des
Merveilles_, belonged to the Library of John, Duke of Berry, at
the Château of Mehun-sur-Yevre, 1416, No. 116 of the catalogue;
also No. 196, p. 186, of _Le Cabinet des Manuscrits de la Bibl.
Nationale_, par. L. Delisle, III. Count A. de Bastard began
publishing some of the miniatures, but did not finish the work. Of
the miniatures, Nos. 1, 12, 19, 35, 41, 37, 45, 47, 52, 56, 57, 60,
66, 70, 75, 78, 81 are engraved, pp. 258, 273, 282, 310, 316, 317,
328, 332, 340, 348, 350, 354, 381, 392, 406, 411, 417 in _Charton’s
Voyageurs du Moyen Age_, vol. ii., besides two others, pp. 305,
395, not identified; [in my edition of Odoric, I reproduced Nos.
33, 41, 70, pp. 439, 377, 207.—H. C.]; in the present work, Nos 5,
31, 41, 52, 70 are engraved, vol. i. pp. 15, 244, 369; Nos. 52, 70,
vol. ii. pp. 5, 311. Nos. 60 and 75 have been reproduced, pp. 97
and 98 of _Faguet’s Hist. de la Littérature Française_, 2nd ed.,
Paris, 1900.
[2] [Mr. E. W. B. Nicholson, who thought at first that this MS. was
written at the end of the 14th century, in his Introduction to
_Early Bodleian Music_, by J. F. R. Stainer and C. Stainer, London,
1901, has come to the conclusion (p. xviii.) that it belongs to the
first half of the 15th century. I agree with him. Mr. Nicholson
thinks that the writing is English, and that the miniatures are by
a Flemish artist; Mr. Holmes, the King’s Librarian, believes that
both writing and miniatures are English. This MS. came into the
Bodleian Library between 1598 and 1605, and was probably given by
Sir Thomas Bodley himself.—H. C.]
[3] [This List was printed in vol. ii. pp. 449–462 of the first
edition of the Book, but was omitted in the second edition. My
own experience has shown me the usefulness of this table, which
contains 85 MSS. instead of 75, and some additional particulars.—H.
C.]
[4] [Ser Petri de Faganea (Fagagna, in Friuli).—H. C.]
APPENDIX G.—_Diagram showing Filiation of Chief MSS. and
Editions of Marco Polo._
N.B.—Such MSS. as are not enclosed in Cartouches are hypothetical, or
not known now to exist, but are recognized or demonstrable as links
in the series. Nos. refer to List of MSS. in App. F. Printed Editions
are in small capitals.
MARCO POLO
dictates at Genoa, 1298
│
┌───────┴───────┐
│Rude French MS.│
│ (No. 17), │
┌────────────────┤ undivided. ├─────────────────┐
│ │Printed 1824 by│ │
│ │ Soc. de Géog. │ │
│ └───────┬───────┘ │
Italian A few Notes │ Supplementary Revised
(undivided). by M. Polo. │ Notes by M. Polo. French,
┌────┴──┬────────┐ │ │ │ made for
│ │ ┌─────┴────┐ │ ┌─┴─────────┐ │ ┌─── Marco Polo
Italian │ │ Italian │ │ │ Venetian │ │ │ before 1307.
divided in │ │Crusca MS.│ │ │ (type of │ │ │ │
3 Books. │ │(No. 40). │ │ │Sloane MS.)│ │ │ French Copy
│ │ │ │Undivided.│ │ │ (No. 6.) │ │ │ given to T.
│ │ │ └──────────┘ │ └───────────┘ │ │ de Cepoy,
│ │ └─────────┐ │ │ │ 1307.
│ └───────────┐ │ │ ┌──┘ │ │
┌───┴───────────┐ │ │ ┌───┴────────────┐ │ │ │
│Latin (MS. No. │ │ │ │Latin, Cicogna’s│ │ │ │
│ 24) Printed │ │ └──┤ MS. (No. 35). │ │ │ │
│1824 by Soc. de│ │ │ Abridged, but │ │ │ │
│Géog. 3 Books. │ │ │with new matter.│ │ │ │
└───────────────┘ │ └───────┬────────┘ │ │ │
┌───┴──────┐ │ │ ┌────┴───┐ ┌───┴─────┐
│Latin of │ │ │ │ French │ │ French │
┌────────┤Pipino, in│ │ │ │ MSS. │ │ MS. C, │
│ │ 3 Books. │ │ │ │ A & B │ │Bern, and│
Italian └──────────┘ │ │ │(Nos. 19│ │Bodleian │
or │ │ │ & 18). │ │(Nos. 20,│
PORTUGUESE. ┌────┴────┐ │ └───┬────┘ │63, & 8).│
│ │RAMUSIO’S│ │ │ └──┬──────┘
┌───┴─────┐ │ PRINTED ├─────┘ │ │
│GRYNÆUS’S│ │ITALIAN, │ │ │
│ LATIN, │ │ 1559. │ │ │
│ 1532. │ └────┬────┘ │ │
└────┬────┘ │ │ │
│ │ │ │
┌─────┴──────┐ ┌────┴────┐ │ ┌───────┴──┐
│ FRENCH │ │MARSDEN’S│ │ │PAUTHIER’S│
│ PRINTED │ │ENGLISH, │ └──┤ FRENCH, │
│ EDITIONS, │ │ 1818. │ │ 1865. │
│OF 1556, &c.│ └─────────┘ └──────────┘
└────────────┘
APPENDIX H.—_Bibliography of Marco Polo’s Book_.
I.—PRINCIPAL EDITIONS.
We attempt a list of all the editions of Polo; a task for which Sir
Henry Yule had no advantages, and which will be found well done for the
time in Lazari’s Appendix, based on Marsden. It may be also useful to
mention the chief Editions, with their dates.
1477. The first Printed Edition is in German. We give a reduced
Facsimile of its Frontispiece. (See p. 555.)
1481. A reproduction of the preceding at Augsburg, in the same volume
with the _History of Duke Leopold and his Son William of Austria_.
About 1490. Pipino’s Latin; the only printed edition of that version.
Without place, date, or printer’s name. (See p. 558.)
1496. Edition in Venetian Dialect, printed by J. B. da Sessa.
1500. The preceding reproduced at Brescia (often afterwards in Italy).
1502. Portuguese version from Pipino, along with the Travels of Nicolo
Conti. Printed at Lisbon by Valentym Fernandez Alemao (see vol.
ii. of this work, p. 295). Stated to have been translated from
the MS. presented by Venice to Prince Pedro (vol. i. p. _135_.)
1503. Spanish version by Rodrigo de Santaella. _Sevilla_.
1529. Ditto. Reprinted at Logroño.
1532. Novus Orbis—Basileæ. (See vol. i. p. _95_.)
1556. French version from the _Novus Orbis_.
1559. Ramusio’s 2nd volume, containing his version of Polo, of which we
have spoken amply.
1579. First English Version, made by John Frampton, according to
Marsden, from the Spanish version of Seville or Logroño.
1625. Purchas’s _Pilgrims_, vol. iii. contains a very loose translation
from Ramusio.
1664. Dutch Version, from the _Novus Orbis. Amsterdam_.
1671. Andreas Müller of Greiffenhagen reprints the Latin of the _Novus
Orbis_, with a collation of readings from the Pipino MS. at
Berlin; and with it the book of Hayton, and a disquisition _De
Chataiâ_. The Editor appears to have been an enthusiast in his
subject, but he selected his text very injudiciously. (See vol.
i. p. _96_.)
1735. Bergeron’s interesting collection of Mediæval Travels in Asia,
published in French at the Hague. The _Polo_ is a translation
from Müller, and hence is (as we have already indicated) at 6th
hand.
1747. In Astley’s Collection, IV. 580 _seqq._, there is an abstract of
Polo’s book, with brief notes, which are extremely acute, though
written in a vulgar tone, too characteristic of the time.
1818. Marsden’s famous English Edition.
1824. The Publication of the most valuable MS. and most genuine form of
the text, by the Soc. de Géographie of Paris. (See vol. i. p.
_83_.) It also contains the Latin Text (No. 24 in our list of
MSS. App. F.).
1827. Baldelli-Boni published the Crusca MS. (No. 40), and republished
the Ramusian Version, with numerous notes, and interesting
dissertations. The 2 volumes are cumbered with 2 volumes more
containing, as a Preliminary, a History of the Mutual Relations
of Europe and Asia, which probably no man ever read. _Florence_.
1844. Hugh Murray’s Edition. It is, like the present one, eclectic as
regards the text, but the Editor has taken large liberties with
the arrangement of the Book.
1845. Bürck’s German Version, Leipzig. It is translated from Ramusio,
with copious notes, chiefly derived from Marsden and Ritter.
There are some notes at the end added by the late Karl Friedrich
Neumann, but as a whole these are disappointing.
1847. Lazari’s Italian edition was prepared at the expense of the late
Senator T. Pasini, in commemoration of the meeting of the Italian
Scientific Congress at Venice in that year, to the members of
which it was presented. It is a creditable work, but too hastily
got up.
1854. Mr. T. Wright prepared an edition for Bohn’s _Antiq. Library_.
The notes are in the main (and professedly) abridged from
Marsden’s, whose text is generally followed, but with
the addition of the historical chapters, and a few other
modifications from the Geographic Text.
1854–57. _Voyageurs Anciens et Modernes, &c. Par M. Ed. Charton.
Paris._ An interesting and creditable popular work. Vol. ii.
contains Marco Polo, with many illustrations, including copies
from miniatures in the _Livre des Merveilles_. (See list in App.
F. p. 528.)
1863. Signor Adolfo Bartoli reprinted the Crusca MS. from the original,
making a careful comparison with the Geographic Text. He has
prefixed a valuable and accurate Essay on Marco Polo and the
Literary History of his Book, by which I have profited.
1865. M. Pauthier’s learned edition.
1871. First edition of the present work.
1873. First publication of Marco Polo in Russian.
1875. Second edition of this work.
1882. Facsimile of the French Stockholm MS. by Baron A. E. Nordenskiöld.
II.—BIBLIOGRAPHY OF PRINTED EDITIONS.[1]
A.—GERMAN EDITIONS.
1.—1. Nuremberg ... 1477.
The first translation of Marco Polo’s Book was printed in German, at
Nuremberg, in 1477.
Collation: 58 ff. folio without pagination and without signatures.
_Verso f._ 1: Frontispiece: Portrait of Marco Polo with this
inscription round the border: [Top] Das ist der edel Ritter. Marcho
polo von [right] Venedig der grost landtfarer. der vns beschreibt die
grossen wunder der welt [Foot] die er selber gesehenn hat. Von dem
auffgang [left] pis zu dem nydergãg der sunnẽ. der gleychẽ vor nicht
meer gehört seyn. [See p. 555.]
_Recto f._ 2, begins:
⍧ Hie hebt sich an das puch dés edelñ Ritters vñ landtfarers ‖
Marcho polo. In dem er schreibt die grossen wunderlichen ‖ ding
dieser welt. Sunderlichen von den grossen kũnigen vnd ‖ keysern
die da herschen in den selbigen landen | vnd von irem ‖ volck vnd
seiner gewonheit da selbs.
_Verso f._ 58: ⍧ Hie endet sich das puch des edelñ Ritters und
lañdtfarerz ‖ Marcho polo | das do sagt võ mangerley wunder der landt
‖ vñ lewt | vñ wie er die selbigen gesehen vñ durch faren hat ‖ von dẽ
auffgang pisz zu dem nydergang der sũnẽ Seliglich.
⍧ Disz hat gedruckt Fricz Creũszner zu Nurm̃berg Nach cristi ‖ gepurdt
Tausent vierhundert vñ im siben vñ sibenczigtē iar.
[Illustration: Frontispiece of the first German Edition.]
The copy which I have examined is in the Grenville Library, No. 6787.
(Vide _Bib. Grenvilliana_, Part II. p. 305.) When Marsden edited his
_Marco Polo_, Grenville did not possess this edition. The only known
copy was in the Vienna Imperial Library, but was without the portrait.
Grenville had made a transcript spoken of by Marsden, pp. lxx.–lxxi.,
which we describe _infra_. “When Mr. Marsden,” says Grenville in a MS.
note at the beginning of this fine volume, “published his translation
of this work, the only known copy of this first German Edition was in
the Imperial Library at Vienna, and I had a literal transcript made
from it: Since that time a second copy was found and sold by Payne and
Foss to Lord Spencer: and now I have purchased from Leipsick a third
[the present] beautiful copy. I know of no fourth copy. The copy at
Vienna wants the portrait.”
Vide _Bib. Spenceriana_, vol. vi. p. 176.
Other copies are to be found at the Imperial Library, Vienna, the Royal
Library, Berlin, the _Germanisches Museum_, Nuremberg; a sixth copy
was in the Crawford Collection (London, June, 1887, 1359) with the
portrait, and was purchased by B. Quaritch. [See _H. Cordier, Cent. of
Marco Polo_, p. 41.]
—The copy we just spoke of has No. LII. in the Grenville collection,
British Museum; it is a folio of 114 pages numbered with a pencil;
bound with the arms of the Rᵗ. Honbˡᵉ. Thoˢ. Grenville. Page 114, the
exactness of this copy is thus certified: “Apographum collatum cum
prototypo, quod in Bibliotheca Palatina Vindobonensi adservatur. Illo
quidem, qui descripsit, recitante ex prototypo, me vero hoc apographum
inspectante. Respondet pagina paginae, versui versus & syllaba
syllabae. Vindobonae die 29. Augusti 1817. B. Kopitar, Biblioth.
Palatinae Vindobon. scriptor.”
With this manuscript is bound a letter addressed to Mr. Grenville
by the Chevalier Scotti, who had the copy made; it is dated “Vienne
20 nmbre 1817,” and ends with this post-scriptum: “N. B. Comme cette
Edition fort peu connue du 477. est une édition non seulement
précieuse, mais à la vérité fort rare aussi, elle avoit été prise
par les François et portée à Paris la dernière fois qu’ils ont été à
Vienne. Elle y a été rendue avec tout le reste qu’on avoit emporté à la
suite des heureux succès des Coilisés, auxquels L’immortel Wellington
a tant contribué en y mettant la dernière couronne dont les lauriers
resteront à jamais inflétrissables.”
2.—2. Augsburg ... 1481.
—The second German edition of Marco Polo has been reprinted at Augsburg
in 1481; it is as scarce as the first edition; I have examined the copy
in the Imperial Library at St. Petersburg.
Collation: 60 ff. folio, without pagination nor signatures.
_Recto f._ 1: End of the story of William of Austria, after which is
printed Marco Polo.
_Verso f._ 1: Frontispiece: Portrait of Marco Polo coloured with this
inscription round the border: [Top] Das ist der edel ritter Marcho polo
von Venedig. [right] der grõst landfarer. der vns beschreibt die grossen
wunder der welt die er selber gese [foot] hen hat. Von dem auffgang
biss zu dem nidergang der [left] sunnen | der geleich vor nit meer
gehört seind.
_Recto f._ 2, begins:
Hie hept sich an das buch des edlẽ ritters vñ landtfarers Marcho
polo. in dem er schreibt die grossen wunderlichen ding diser
welt. sunderlichen võ den grossen künigen vnd keisern | die da
herschen in den selbigen landen vnd von jrem volck vnnd seiner
gewonheÿt da selbs.
_Recto f._ 60: Hie enndet sich herczog Wilhalm von österreich vñ das
buch des edeln ritters vñ landtfarers Marcho polo | das da sagt von
mengerleÿ wunder der land vnd leüt. vnd wie er die selbigẽ gesehen
vñ durch faren hat von dem auffgang biss zu dem nÿdergang d’sunnen
Seligklich. Diss hat gedruckt Anthonius Sorg zu Augspurg Nach xp̃i
gepurt tausent vier hundert vnd jm lxxxj. jare.
No. fig. in the text.
3.—3. Die New Welt der landschaften vnnd Insulen ... gedruckt zu
Strassburg durch Georgen Vlricher ... An. M.D.XXXIIII, folio.
Ff. 103–133; Marr Paulen des Venedigers Erst Buch | von den
Morgenlandern.—Ff. 134–152: Haithon des Armeniers Premonstratensis
ordens | von den Tartern.
Translated from the _Novus Orbis Regionvm_.—See 11–12.
4.—4.* M. Polus. Reise in die Tartarey und zum Grossen Chan von Chatai,
uebersetzt. v. H. Megisser. Altenburg, 1609, 8vo.
H. Ternaux-Compans, _Bibliothèque asiatique et africaine_, No.
1031.—[Notwithstanding all my researches, I could not find this edition
in any private or public library in Germany.—H. C.]
5.—5. Chorographia Tartariæ: ‖ Oder ‖ Warhafftige Beschreibung der
‖ vberaus wunderbahrlichen Reise | ‖ welche der Edle vnd weit
erfahrne Venedigi—‖ sche GENTILHUOMO MARCUS POLUS, mit dem ‖
zunahmen MILLION, noch vor vierthalb hundert Jah=‖ren | in die
Oriental vnd Morgenlãnder | Sonderlich aber in ‖ die Tartarey |
zu dem grossen Can von Cathai | zu ‖ Land vnd Wasser Persönlich
verrichtet: ‖ Darinnen ausführlich vnd vmbständ=‖lich erzehlet
werden | viel zuvor vnbekandte Landschaff=‖ten | Königreich vnd
Städt | sampt dero Sitten vnd ‖ Gebräuchen | vnd andern seltzamen
Sachen: ‖ Die Er | als der erste Erfinder der newen Welt | gegen
‖ Orient | oder den Ost Indien | gesehen vnd erfahren. ‖ In drey
vnterschiedliche Bücher abge=‖[t]heilet: sampt einem Discurs
Herrn Johan Bapti=‖stae Rhamnusij | der Herrschafft zu Vene=‖dig
geheimen Secretarij | von dem ‖ Leben des Autoris. ‖ Alles
aus dem Original | so in Italianischer ‖ Sprach beschrieben |
treulich vnd mit fleis ver=‖ teutschet | auch mit Kupfferstücken
‖ geziehret | durch ‖ HIERONYMUM MEGISERUM.—‖ Anno M. DC. XI. ‖
Leipzig | in vorlegung Henning Grossen des Jüngern. Small 8vo.
pp. 354 (last page numbered by mistake 351) + 36 prel. ff. for
the tit., preface, etc., and 7 ff. at the end for the table.
Plates.—See p. 350: _Alphabetum Tartaricúm_, et _Oratio Dominica
Tartaricé_.
6.—6. Die Reisen des Marco Polo, oder Marcus Paulus, eines Venetianers,
in die Tartarey, im Jahre 1272. (_Allgemeine Historie der
Reisen_, Leipzig, 1750, VII, pp. 423 _et seq._)
7.—7. Marco Paolo’s ‖ Reise in den Orient | ‖ während der Jahre
1272 bis 1295. ‖—Nach den ‖ vorzüglichsten Original=Ausgaben
verdeutscht, ‖ und ‖ mit einem Kommentar begleitet ‖ von ‖ Felix
Peregrin.‖—Ronneburg und Leipzig, ‖ bei August Schumann, 1802,
8vo., pp. vi–248.
P. 248: Eisenberg, gedruckt bei Johann Wilhelm Schöne.
8.—8. Die Reisen des Venezianers Marco Polo im dreizehnten
Jahrhundert.—Zum ersten Male vollständig nach den besten
Ausgaben Deutsch mit einem Kommentar von August Bürck.—Nebst
Zusätzen und Verbesserungen von Karl Friedrich Neumann. Leipzig,
B. G. Teubner, 1845, 8vo, pp. xvi–631.
—Di un frammento inedito di Marco Foscarini intorno ai Viaggiatori
Veneziani e di una nuova traduzione in tedesco dei Viaggi di Marco
Polo. [By Tommaso Gar] (_Archivio Storico Italiano_, Appendice, T. IV,
Firenze, 1847, pp. 89 _et seq._)
9.—9. Die Reisen des Venezianers Marco Polo im dreizehnten
Jahrhundert.—Zum ersten Male vollständig nach den besten
Ausgaben Deutsch mit einem Kommentar von August Bürck. Nebst
Zusätzen und Verbesserungen von Karl Friedrich Neumann. Zweite
unveränderte Ausgabe.—Leipzig, Druck und Verlag von B. G.
Teubner, 1855, 8vo, pp. xvi–631.
B.—LATIN EDITIONS.
10.—1. _Commence_; ⍧ In nomine dn̄i nri ihū xp̄i filij dei viui et
veri amen. Incipit plogus ī libro dn̄i marci pauli de venecijs de
cōsuetudinibus et cōdicionibus orientaliū regionū.
Then the declaration of “Frater franciscus pepur. de bononia frm̃
p̄dicatorū” who translated the work from the vulgar language into Latin.
End p. 147: Explicit liber dn̄i marci de venecijs Deo gracias.
Collation: 74 f. or 148 pages; the last is blank, 4to, no title, no
pagination; signatures p. 1, a. 1 = p. 141, k. 3 (_a-h_, par 8; _i_, by
4; _k_, by 6); maximum 33 lines by page; [1485?].
It is interesting to note that Christopher Columbus had a copy of
this edition of Marco Polo, now kept in the Colombina at Seville. The
margins of the following folios contain the autograph notes of the
great navigator:
9 v. 31 r. & v. 46 v. 55 r. & v. 66 r. & v.
13 v. 36 v. 47 r. & v. 57 r. & v. 67 r. & v.
15 r. & v. 38 v. 48 r. & v. 59 r. & v. 68 r. & v.
17 v. 39 r. 49 r. & v. 60 r. & v. 69 r. & v.
18 r. & v. 40 r. & v. 50 r. & v. 61 r. & v. 70 r. & v.
19 r. 41 r. 51 r. & v. 62 r. & v. 71 r. & v.
23 r. & v. 42 r. & v. 52 r. & v. 63 r. 72 r. & v.
24 r. & v. 43 r. & v. 53 r. & v. 64 v. 73 r. & v.
25 r. 44 r. & v. 54 r. 65 r. & v. 74 r.
Cf. Simón de la Rosa y Lopéz, pp. XXIII, XLIII–XLIV of vol. II,
Sevilla, 1891, 4to: _Biblioteca Colombina_.—Catálogo de sus libros
impresos publicado por primera vez en virtud de acuerdo del Excmo.
é Ilmo. Sr. Déan y Cabildo de la Santa Metropolitana y Patriarcal
Iglesia de Sevilla bajo la immediata dirección de su Bibliotecario
el Ilmo. Sr. Dr. D. Servando Arbolí y Faraudo Dignidad de Capellán
Mayor de San Fernando.—See also H. Harrisse, _Bibl. americana
vetustissima_.—Additions, p. XII.
“Edition fort rare, dit Brunet, et la plus ancienne que l’on ait de
cette version latine de Marco Polo, faite par Pipino, vers 1320.
Elle est imprimée avec les mêmes caractères, que l’_Itinerarium_ de
Joan. de Mandeville, c’est-à-dire par Gerard de Leeu, à Anvers, vers
1485, et non pas à Rome et à Venise, comme on l’avait supposé. Vend.
4 liv. 14 sh. 6d. Hanrott; 7 liv. Libri en 1859. (_Choicer portion_,
1562.)” Brunet writes elsewhere (cf. _Mandeville_ par H. Cordier) about
Mandeville from the same press: “... La souscription que nous allons
rapporter semble prouver qu’elle a été imprimée à Venise; cependant
Panzer, IX, 200, la croit sortie des presses de Theodoric Martin, à
Aloste, et M. Grenville en trouvait les caractères conformes à ceux
que Gérard Leeu a employés à Anvers, de 1484–1485. M. Campbell (_Ann.
de la typ. néerlandaise_) la donne à Gérard Leeu, et fixe la date de
l’impression à la première année du séjour de ce typographe à Anvers,
après son départ de Gouda.”
It is certain from the use of the signatures =a=, =aa=, =a=, and the
similitude of the type of the three works, that the _Mandeville_, the
_Ludolphe_, and the _Marco Polo_ come from the same printing office,
and have been printed together as it seems to be proved by the copy
of the Sunderland Library, which was complete and contained the three
works.
Lazari, p. 460, writes: “Jo. de Mandeville itineraria: Dom. Ludolph.
de itinere ad Terram Sanctam: M. Paul. Venet. de regionibus
orientalibus. Liber rariss. Zwollis, 1483, in–4.
“Leggiamo questa nota nell’opera _Bibliotheca Beauclerkiana or Sale
catalogue of the books of Topham Beauclerk’s Library_, London, 1781, P.
II., p. 15, n. 430. Marsden però ritiene celarsi sotto quell’erronea
indicazione la seguente prima edizione [s. a., 4to] latina de’ viaggi
di M. Polo. Egli istitui molte ricerche per rinvenire in Inghilterra
quell’esemplare, ma non gli è stato possibile di averne traccia.”
11.—2. Marci Pavli Veneti, de Regionibvs orientalibvs Libri III.
(_Novus Orbis Regionum_).
Editions of 1532, 1537, 1555.—See 3-3.
12.—3. Marci Pavli ‖ Veneti Itinerarivm, ‖ seu de rebus Orientalibus ‖
Libri tres. ‖ Helmaestadii, ‖ M.D. LXXXV, 4to.
Part of the Collection of Reineccius:
—Reineri Reinecii ‖ Polyhistoris clarissimi ‖ Historia O—‖ rientalis:
‖ Hoc est ‖ Rerum in oriente à Christianis, Saracenis, Tur-‖cis &
Tartaris gestarum diuersorum ‖ Auctorum. ‖ Totum opus in duas partes
tribulum est, ‖ contenta in singulis sequens ‖ pagina indicat. ‖
Helmaestadii, ‖ Typis Iacobi Lucij, impensis heredum Ludolphi ‖
Brandes. Anno 1602, 4to.
Verso of the title:
_Primus Tomus continet:_
—Chronicon Hierosolomytanum, cum appen-‖dice Reineri Reineccij &
Chronologia ‖ Henr. Meibomij.
_In Altero sunt:_
—Vita Henrici VII. Imp. auctore Conrado Vec—‖erio.
—Vita Caroli IIII. Imp. ab ipso Carolo con-‖scripta.
—Historia Orientalis Haythoni Armenij.
—Pauli Veneti Itinerarium.
—Fragmentum de reb. orientalibus ex Speculo ‖ Historiali Vincentij
Beluacensis.
—Appendix ad Expositiones Haythoni auctore ‖ Rein. Reineccio.
The colophon at the end of the first part has the date of 1584; at the
end of the second part, 1585.
—This Marco Polo was reprinted according to Lazari, p. 465, in 1602.
13.—4. MARCI PAULI VENETI, ‖ Historici fidelissimi juxta ac
praestantissimi, ‖ de ‖ REGIONIBUS ‖ orientalibus ‖ libri
III. ‖ Cum Codice Manuscripto Biblio-‖thecae Electoralis
Brandenburgicae collati, exq’; ‖ eo adjectis Notis plurimùm
tum suppleti ‖ tum illustrati. ‖ Accedit, propter cognationem
materiae, ‖ HAITHONI ARMENI HISTORIA ‖ orientalis: quae &
de Tartaris ‖ inscribitur; ‖ Itemque ‖ ANDREAE MÜLLERI,
Greiffenhagii, ‖ de CHATAJA, cujus praedictorum Auctorum uter-‖
que mentionem facit, DISQUISITIO; inq́ue ipsum ‖ Marcum Paulum
Venetum PRAEFATIO, & ‖ locupletissimi INDICES. ‖ Coloniae
Brandenburgicae, ‖—Ex Officina Georgii Schulzii, Typogr. Elect. ‖
Anno M. DC. LXXI. 4to.
Contains:
Engraved frontispiece.
Dedicatory Epistle, 3 ff. not numbered.
Andreæ MÜLLERI Greiffenhagii, in Marci Pauli Veneti Chorographiam,
Praefatio, pp. 26.
Doctorum Virorum De hoc Marci Pauli Veneti Opere Testimonia, ac
Judicia ... (Franciscus Pipinus, etc.) 8 ff. n. ch.
MARCI PAULI Veneti De Regionibus orientalibus Libri III, pp. 167.
Index primus Historicus, Sive alphabetica Recensio omnium eorum, quae
Autor passim observavit, atque aliàs memoranda reliquit, 22 ff. not
numbered.
Index secundus Chronographicus, qui Annos & cujuslibet anni NOTABILIA
(quae quidem Autor designavit) continet, 1 page.
Index tertius Itinerarius, Ubi Loca recensentur, quae auctor
pertransiit, & Distantiae Locorum, quas ipse annotavit, 2 ff. not
numbered.
Index quartus Glossarius, Estq́ue vocum exoticarum, quas Autor ipse
interpretatus est, 1 half p.
Emendanda in Marco Paulo Veneto, quaeq́; ad hunc pertinent: aut ad eadem
Addenda, 1 f. not numbered.
HAITHONI Armeni ‖ Historia ori-‖entalis: ‖ Qvae eadem & De Tartaris ‖
inscribitur. ‖ Anno ‖ CIↃ. IↃC. LXXI, 2 ff. not numbered + pp. 107.
[Errata] 2 pp. not numbered.
Index, 7 pp. not numbered.
Andreae MÜLLERI, ‖ Greiffenhagii, ‖ DISQUISITIO ‖ Geographica &
Historica, ‖ De ‖ CHATAJA, ‖ In Quâ ‖ I. Praecipuè Geographorum nobilis
‖ illa Controversia: Quaenam CHATAJA sit, & an ‖ sit idem ille terrarum
tractus, quem Sinas, & vul-‖ gó Chinam vocant, aut pars ejus aliqua? ‖
latissimè tractatur; ‖ 2. Eâdem verò operâ pleraque rerum, quae unquam
‖ de Chataja, deq́ue Sinis memorabilia ‖ fuerunt, atque etiam nunc
sunt, compendiosè ‖ enarrantur. ‖—Ecclesiastae I. v. 15. ‖: לתסטת תסות
לא יוכל ‖ Senec. de Beneficiis VI. I. ‖ _Etiam quod discere supervacuum
est prodest_ ‖ cognoscere. ‖ —Berolini, Typis Rungianis. ‖ Anno M. DC.
LXX, 2 ff. not numbered + pp. 115 on 2 col.
C.—ITALIAN EDITIONS.
14.—1. Marco Polo da Venie ‖ sia de le merauegliose ‖ cose del Mondo.
Below this title the mark of the printer SESSA: a cat holding a mouse
in its mouth with the initials I and B on the right and on the left of
the coat of arms (with a ducal crown above) which exhibits this group,
and S at foot. Verso of f. 83:
_Finisse lo libro de Marco Polo da Venie ‖ sia dele merauegliose cose
del mōdo Im ‖ presso in Venetia per zoanne Baptista ‖ da Sessa
Milanese del M. ccccxcvi. ‖ adi. xiii. del mese de Iunio regnā
‖ do lo Illustrissimo Principe Au ‖ gustino Barbadico inclyto ‖
Duce di Venetia_.
Recto of folio 84: “Registro. a b c d e f g h i k l Tutti questi sono
quaderni excepto l chie duerno”; audessous le monogramme de l’imprimeur
en blanc sur fond noir.—Verso of folio 84 is blank.
The copy which I have examined is in the Grenville Library, No.
6666. It is in fine condition and complete, notwithstanding what the
Sobolewski Sale Catalogue says to the contrary (No. 1730): it is
a small 8vo ff. 84; each quire containing, as is indicated by the
register, eight sheets, except quire l, which has but four.
Grenville added to his copy the following note: “This appears to be the
first edition printed in the original Italian.—The Abbé Morelli who
sent me this book from Venice had found great difficulty in procuring a
copy for the Library of St. Marc.—Panzer III. 396, refers only to the
mention made of it by Denis. Supp. I, pᵉ 415. I know of no other copy
in England....”
Lazari, p. 460, says: “Prima e rarissima edizione del compendio
veneziano. Un capitolo che parla di Trebisonda, tratto dal viaggio di
Fr. Odorico, precede il testo del Polo mutilo e scorrettissimo: quel
capitolo non forma però parte d’esso, come nelle molte ristampe di
questo compendio.”
See _Odoric de Pordenone_, par Henri Cordier, p. 9.
Ternaux-Compans (29) mentions an edition of Sessa of 1486, which does
not seem to exist.
15—2. Marco Polo da Vene ‖ sia de le maraueliose ‖ cose del Mondo. ‖
Small 8vo.; 64 ff. non chif., sig. _a—i: a—g_ by 8 = 56 ff., _h_
and _i_ by 4 = 8 ff., total 64 ff.
Collation:
_Recto 1st f._: border; vignette; above the vig. title ut supra.
_Verso 1st f. begins_: Tractato delle più maraueliose cose e delle piu
notabile: che si ri ‖ trouano nelle ꝑte del mōdo. Re ‖ dutte & racolte
sotto breuita ...
_Recto f. 64_: Impressa la presente opera per el Venerabile mi ‖ ser
pre Batista da Farfengo nella Magnifica cita de ‖ Bressa. adi. xx.
December. M. CCCCC. ‖
“Ristampa dell’edizione 1496, leggiermente modificata nella
introduzione. Rarissima.” (Lazari, p. 460.)
16.—3. Marco Polo da Veniesia ‖ de le marauegliose co= ‖ se del Mondo.
small 8vo, 56 ff. not numbered, sig. _a—g_ by 8.
Collation: title ut supra: _Printer’s mark_: a cat holding a mouse in
its mouth, M O on the sides; S at foot.—Ends, recto f. 56; ¶ _Impresso
in Venetia per Melchior Sessa. An‖no Dñi._ M. CCCCC VIII. _Adi._ xxi.
_zugno_.
17.—4. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano ‖ in CVI si tratta le meravi‖gliose
cose del mondo per lui uedute: del costu=‖me di uarij paesi,
dello stranio uiuere di ‖ quelli; della descrittione de diuersi
‖ animali, e del trouar dell’o=‖ro, dell’argento, e delle ‖
pietre preciose, co=‖sa non men uti‖le, che bel‖la. [Vignette.] ‖
In Venetia, 8vo; 56 ff. n. ch., sig. _a—g_ by 8.
At the end: _Finite é lo libro de Marco Polo da Venetia delle: ‖
marauegliose cose del mondo. ‖ In Venetia per Matthio Pagan, in
Frezaria, ‖ al segno della Fede._ 1555.
“Ristampa dell’edizione 1496. La edizione 1555 fu riprodotta dello
stesso _Mathio Pagan_ senza data.” (Lazari, p. 463.)
A copy _s. d._ exists in the Grenville Library (304. a. 23), this is the
title of it:
18.—5. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano. ‖ In cvi si tratta le meravi‖gliose cose
del mondo per lui uedute, del costu‖me di uarij paesi, dello
stranio uiuere di ‖ quelli; della descrittione de diuersi ‖
animali, e del trouar dell’oro ‖ dell’argento, e delle pie‖tre
preciose, cosa ‖ non men utile, ‖ che bel‖la. In Venetia. s. d.,
8vo., 56 ff. not numbered, sig. _a—g_ by 8. At the end: _In
Venetia per Mathio Pagan, in Freza‖ria, al Segno della Fede._—On
the title M. Pagan’s mark.
19.—6. ¶ Opera stampata nouamē‖te delle marauigliose co=‖se del mondo:
comin=‖ciādo da Leuante a ponente fin al me‖zo di. El mondo nouo
& isole & lo=‖chi incogniti & siluestri abondā‖ti e sterili &
doue abōda loro ‖ & largento & Zoglie & p̄ie ‖ tre p̄ciose &
animali & ‖ mōstri spaurosi & do‖ue manzano car=‖ne humana e ‖
i gesti & vi=‖uer & co=‖stumi ‖ de quelli paesi cosa certamēte
molto cu=‖riosa de intendere & sapere.
Small 8vo, 56 ff. not numbered, sig. _a—g_ by 8. At foot of recto f.
56: ¶_Finito lo libro de Marco Polo da Venetia de le ‖ marauegliose
cose del mondo. ‖ ¶ Stampata in Venetia per Paulo Danza Anno._ ‖ _Dñi_
M. D. xxxiij. _Adi 10 Febraro_. ‖
Reprint of the 1496 edition.
20.—7. De i Viaggi di Messer Marco Polo Gentil’hvomo Venetiano
(Ramusio, II, 1606.)
See the former editions of Ramusio.
21.—8. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano, ‖ Delle Merauiglie del Mondo ‖ per lui
vedute; ‖ Del Costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio ‖ viuer di
quelli. ‖ Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar
dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre Preciose. ‖ _Cosa
non meno vtile, che bella_. ‖ Di nouo Ristampato, & osseruato
l’ordine ‖ suo vero nel dire. ‖ In Treuigi, Ad instantia di
Aurelio Reghet‖tini Libraro. M DXC. 8vo, 57 ff. numbered, _a−g_ ✕
8 = 56 ff. + _h_ ✕ 1 = 57 ff.; vignette on the title; 1 wood-cut,
not inserted in the text.
The wood-cut is not to be found in the copy of the British Museum, G
bbb 8.
22.—9. Marco Polo Venetiano, Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui vedute;
Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di quelli.
Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. Del trouar Dell’Oro, &
dell’Argento. Delle Pietre Preciose. _Cosa non meno vtile, che
bella_, Di nouo Ristampato, & Osseruato l’ordine suo vero nel
dire. In Venetia, Appresso Marco Claseri, M DXCVII, 8vo, pp. 128;
no cut.
23.—10. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano, ‖ Delle Maraviglie del Mondo ‖ per lui
vedute. ‖ Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer ‖ di
quelli. ‖ Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar
dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre Pretiose. ‖ _Cosa
non meno vtile, che bella_. ‖ Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato
l’ordine suo ‖ vero nel dire. ‖ [fleuron] In Venetia, M DCII. ‖
Appresso Paolo Vgolino, small 8vo pp. 104; no cut.
Page 104: _Finito è lo Libro di Marco Polo da Venetia delle ‖
Marauigliose cose del Mondo_.
This edition differs from the following bearing the same date:
24.—11. Marco Polo Venetiano, Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui
vedute. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuere di
quelli. Della Descritione de diuersi Animali. Del trouar
Dell’oro, & dell’Argento. Delle Pietre Preciose. _Cosa non meno
vtile, che bella_. Di nouo Risstampato, & osseruato l’ordine suo
vero nel dire. In Venetia. M DCII. Appresso Paulo Vgolino, 8vo,
pp. 128; on the title, vig. exhibiting David carrying the head of
Goliath; no cut.
25.—12. Marco Polo Venetiano, Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui
vedute. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di
quelli. Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. Dell trouar
dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. Delle Pietre Preciose. _Cosa non meno
vtile, che bella_. Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine
suo vero nel dire. Con licenza de’ Superiori, & Priuilegio. In
Venetia, M.DC. XXVI. Appresso Ghirardo, & Iseppo Imberti, small
8vo, pp. 128; 1 wood-cut, not inserted in the text.
26.—13. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano. ‖ Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per ‖ lui
vedute. ‖ Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di
quelli. ‖ De la Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar
dell’Oro, & de l’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre preciose. ‖ _Cosa
non meno utile, che bella_. ‖ Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato
l’ordine ‖ suo vero nel dire. ‖ In Venetia, & poi in Treuigi per
Angelo Righettini. 1267 [read 1627]. ‖ Con Licenza de’ Superiori,
small 8vo, pp. 128; 1 wood-cut, not inserted in the text.
27.—14. Marco Polo ‖ Venetiano. ‖ Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per ‖ lui
vedute. ‖ Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello stranio viuer di
quelli. ‖ De la Descrittione de diuersi Animali. ‖ Del trouar
dell’Oro, & de l’Argento. ‖ Delle Pietre preciose. ‖ _Cosa non
meno utile, che bella_. Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine
suo ‖ vero nel dire. ‖ In Treuigi, Appresso Girolamo Righettini:
1640. ‖ _Con Licenza de’ Superiori_, small 8vo, 128 pages with a
vignette on the title, printer’s mark; wood-cut f. 2 _verso_.
28.—15.—* In Trevigi M. DC. LVII., appresso Girolamo Righettini, 8vo.
29.—16. Marco Polo Venetiano. Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui
vedute. I. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello strano viuer di
quelli. II. De la Descrittione de diuersi Animali. III. Del
trouar dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. IV. Delle Pietre pretiose.
_Cosa non meno vtile, che bella_. Si nuouo ristampato, &
osseruato l’ordine suo vero nel dire. In Trevigi, Per il
Righettini. M. DC. LXV. Con Licenza de’ Svperiori, small 8vo, 128
pp. with a wood-cut.
30.—17. Marco Polo Venetiano Delle Merauiglie del Mondo per lui vedute.
I. Del costume di varij Paesi, & dello strano viuer di quelli.
II. Della Descrittione de diuersi Animali. III. Del trouar
dell’Oro, & dell’Argento. IV. Delle Pietre pretiose. _Cosa non
meno vtile, che bella_. Di nuouo ristampato, & osseruato l’ordine
suo vero nel dire. In Trevigi, Per il Reghettini. M. DC. LXXII.
Con Licenza de’ Svperiori, small 8vo. pp. 128; 1 cut not inserted
in the text.
These various editions are reprints of the text of 1496.
31.—18. Il Milione ‖ di Marco Polo ‖ Testo di lingua ‖ del secolo
decimoterzo ‖ ora per la prima volta ‖ pubblicato ed illustrato
‖ dal Conte ‖ Gio. Batt. Baldelli Boni. ‖ Tomo primo ‖ Firenze
‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe Pagani ‖ M. DCCCXXVII. ‖ Con approv. e
privilegio, 4to, pp. XXXII.−CLXXV.−234 + 1 f. not numbered for
the index.
INDICE: Vita di Marco Polo, P. I.—Sommario Cronologico della Vita
del Polo, P. XXV.—Storia del Milione, P. I.—Illustrazione della Tela
del Salone dello Scudo, P. CV.—Descrizione dell’Atlante Cinese,
posseduto dalla Magliabechiana, P. CIX.—Schiarimento relativo all’età
dell’Atlante Cinese, P. CXXI.—Notizia dei Manoscritti del _Milione_,
di cui si è fatto uso nell’Opera, o veduti, o fatti riscontrare, P.
CXXIII.—Della Porcellana. Discorso, P. CXXXVII.—Del Portulano Mediceo,
e delle Scoperte dei Genovesi nell’Atlantico. Discorso, P. CLIII.—Voci
del Milione di Marco Polo, citate dal Vocabolario della Crusca, P.
CLXXIII.—Voci tratte dal Testo del Polo, e da citarsi dal Vocabolario
della Crusca, P. CLXXIV. —_Il Milione_ di Marco Polo, TESTO DELLA
CRUSCA, P. I.
—Il Milione ‖ di ‖ Messer Marco Polo ‖ Viniziano ‖ Secondo la lezione
Ramusiana ‖ illustrato e comentato ‖ dal Conte ‖ Gio. Batt.
Baldelli Boni ‖ Tomo Secondo ‖ Firenze ‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe
Pagani ‖ M DCCC XXVII. ‖ Con approv. e privilegio, 4to, pp.
XXVI.–514 + 2 ff. n. ch.
INDICE: Dichiarazione al Libro Primo, P. 1.—Proemio di Fra Pipino
al Milione, P. 3.—TESTO RAMUSIANO del _Milione_. Libro Primo, P.
5—Dichiarazione al Libro Secondo, per rischiarare le Legazioni di
Marco Polo, P. 147.—Libro Secondo, P. 153.—Dichiarazione alla parte
seconda del Libro Secondo. Delia Lingua Cinese, P. 223.—Libro Terzo, P.
357.—Aggiunte e Correzioni, P. 481.
—Storia ‖ delle ‖ Relazioni vicendevoli ‖ Dell’Europa e dell’Asia ‖
dalla Decadenza di Roma ‖ fino alla ‖ distruzione del Califfato
‖ del Conte ‖ Gio. Batt. Baldelli Boni. ‖ Parte Prima ‖ Firenze
‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe Pagani ‖ M DCCC XXVII. ‖ Con approv. e
privilegio, 4to, 4 ff. n. c. for the tit. and the ded.: “A Sua
Altezza Imperiale e Reale Leopoldo Secondo Principe Imperiale
d’Austria ...” + pp. 466.
—Parte Seconda ‖ Firenze ‖ Da’ Torchi di Giuseppe Pagani ‖ M DCCC
XXVII. ‖ Con approv. e privilegio, 4to, pp. 467 to 1004 + 1 f. n.
ch.
Eighty copies of Baldelli-Boni’s work were printed on large paper, and
two on vellum.
Two maps generally bound apart accompany the work.
32.—19. I Viaggi in Asia in Africa, nel mare dell’Indie descritti nel
secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano. Testo di lingua detto _Il
Milione_ illustrato con annotazioni. Venezia, dalla tipografia di
Alvisopoli, M DCCC XXIX, 2 parts, 8vo, pp. xxi + 1–189, 195–397.
“Ristampa del Testo di Crusca procurata da B. Gamba il quale vi appose
piccole note a pie di pagina.” (Lazari, p. 470.)
“Il en a été tiré 100 exemplaires, in-8, auxquels est jointe la carte
géographique qui fait partie de l’ouvrage de Zurla. Il y en a aussi des
exemplaires in-8, très grand Pap., et sur des papiers de différentes
couleurs.” (Brunet.)
33.—20. Il Libro di Marco Polo intitolato il Milione. (_Relazioni di
Viaggiatori_, Venezia, co’ tipi del Gondoliere, M DCCC XLI, I,
pp. 1–231.)
Reprint of the Crusca Text.—See Baldelli-Boni, _supra_ 31–18.
Gondoliere’s Collection form vol. i. and ii. of the class XI. of the
_Biblioteca classica italiana di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti disposta e
illustrata da Luigi Carrer_.
34.—21. I Viaggi in Asia in Africa, nel mare dell’Indie descritti
nel secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano testo di lingua detto
Il Milione illustrato con annotazioni. Volume unico. Parma, per
Pietro Fiaccadori, M DCCC XLIII, Small 8vo, pp. IV.–308.
Reprint of the Crusca Text.
35.—22. I Viaggi in Asia, in Africa, nel mare dell’Indie descritti nel
secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano. Testo di lingua detto Il
_Milione_. Udine, Onofrio Turchetto, Tip. edit. 1851, 16mo, pp.
X.–207.
36.—23. I Viaggi ‖ di ‖ Marco Polo ‖ Veneziano ‖ tradotti per la
prima volta dall’originale francese ‖ di Rusticiano di Pisa ‖
e corredati d’illustrazioni e di documenti ‖ da Vincenzo Lazari
‖ pubblicati per cura ‖ di Ludovico Pasini ‖ membro eff. e
segretario dell’I. R. Istituto Veneto. ‖ Venezia ‖ M DCCC XLVII,
8vo, pp. LXIV.–484, map.
Verso of the title: “Coi Tipi di Pietro Naratovitch.”
See pp. 447–471, _Bibliografia_.—Pp. 473–484, Indice Alfabetico delle
Materie.
37.—24. I Viaggi di Marco Polo secondo la lezione del Codice
Magliabechiano più antico reintegrati col testo francese a stampa
per cura di Adolfo Bartoli. Firenze, Felice Le Monnier, 1863,
small 8vo, pp. LXXXIII.–439.
38.—25. Il Milione ossia Viaggi in Asia, in Africa e nel Mar delle
Indie descritti nel secolo XIII da Marco Polo Veneziano. Torino,
Tip. dell’oratorio di S. Franc. di Sales, 1873, 32mo, pp. 280.
_Biblioteca della Gioventù Italiana_.
39.—26. Giulio Verne. I Viaggi di Marco Polo unica versione originale
fedelmente riscontrata sub codice Magliabeccano e sulle opere di
Charton per cura di Ezio Colombo. Volume Unico. Milano, Serafino
Muggiani e Comp., 1878, 16mo, pp. 143.
The frontispiece is a coarse wood-cut exhibiting Marco Polo; this vol.
is part of a popular Collection of Travels.
40.—27. Marco Polo.—I Viaggi secondo la lezione del codice
Magliabechiano più antico. Milano, Sonzogno, 1886, 16mo.
See _supra_ 37–24.
D.—PORTUGUESE EDITION.
41.—1. MARCO ‖ PAULO. ¶ Ho liuro de Nycolao veneto. ¶ O trallado da
carta de huũ genoues das ditas terras. ¶ Cõ priuilegio del Rey
nosso senhor q̃ nenhuũ faça a impres ‖ sam deste liuro. nẽ ho
venda em todollos se’ regnos & senho=‖rios sem liçẽça de Valentim
fernãdez so pena cõteuda na car ‖ ta do seu preuilegio. Ho preço
delle. Cento & dez reaes. folio of 106 ff.
Collation: 8 prel. ff. n. chiff., and 98 ff. numbered.
_Recto 1ˢᵗ f.:_ Titre ut supra.—Vignette showing a sphere.
_Verso 2ᵈ f.:_ ¶ Começase a epistola sobre a tralladaça do liuro de ‖
Marco paulo. Feita per Valẽtym fernãdez escudey ‖ ro da excellentissima
Raynha Dona Lyanor. Ende ‖ rençada ao Serenissimo & Inuictissimo Rey
& Sen ‖hor Dom Emanuel o primeiro. Rey de Portugal & ‖ dos Alguarues.
daquẽ & alem mar em Africa. Sen ‖ hor de Buynee. E da conquista da
nauegaçom & co‖mercio de Ethiopia. Arabia. Persia. & da India.
_Recto 7ᵗʰ f.:_ Começase a tauoa dos capitulos do liuro Primeyro.
_Recto 1ˢᵗ f. chif.:_ ¶ Começase ho Liuro Primeiro de Marco paulo
‖ de Veneza das condiçoões & custumes das gẽtes ‖ & das terras &
prouincias orientaes. E prime y ra‖mente de como & em que maneyra Dom
Marco=‖ paulo de Veneza & Dom Maffeo seu irmaão se pas‖sarom aas partes
do oriente; vig. repres. a galley; border.
_Verso f. 77:_ End of Marco Polo.
_Recto f. 78:_ Nicolo Conti.
_Verso f. 95:_ End of Nicolo Conti.
_Recto f. 96:_ A Carta do genoues.
_Verso f. 98:_ ¶ Acabase ho liuro de Marco paulo. cõ ho liuro de
Nicolao ve=‖neto ou veneziano. & assi mesmo ho trallado de hũa carta de
huũ ‖ genoues mercador. que todos escreuerõ das Indias. a seruiço ‖ de
d’s. & auisamẽto daquelles q̃ agora vam pera as ditas Indias ‖ Aos quaes
rogo & peço humilmente q̃ benignamẽte queirã emẽ‖dar & correger ho que
menos acharẽ no escreuer. s. nos vocabul’ ‖ das prouincias. regnos.
çidades. ylhas. & outras cousas muytas ‖ & nõ menos em a distãcia das
legoas de hũa terra p̱a outra. _Im=‖ primido per Valentym fernãdez
alemaão. Em a muy nobre çida ‖ de Lyxboa. Era de Mil & quinhentos
& dous annos. Aos. qua‖tro dias do mes de Feureyro_.—At the top,
printer’s mark.
A detailed description of this edition is to be found in Figanière’s
_Bibliographia_, No. 947.
E.—SPANISH EDITIONS.
42.—1. Cosmographia ‖ breue introdu‖ctoria en el libro ‖ d’ Marco
paulo. ‖—El libro del famoso Marco paulo ‖ veneciano d’las cosas
marauillosas ‖ q̃ vido enlas partes oriẽtales. cõuie ‖ ne saber
enlas Indias. Armenia. A‖rabia. Persia & Tartaria. E d’l pode ‖
rio d’l grã Cā y otros reyes. Cō otro ‖ tratado de micer Pogio
florētino q̄ ‖ trata delas mesmas tierras & yslas.
Folio; 2 col.; 34 ff. numbered and 4 prel. ff. not numbered.
On the title page 4 woodcuts exhibiting:
Marc paulo.
Micer pogio.
S. Domingo, ēla ysla Isabela.
Calicu.
—The 4 prelim. ff. contain:
—_Recto 1 f._: Title.
—_Verso 1 f._: Prologo primero.
—_F. 2 and 3_: Maestre Rodrigo al lector.
—_F. 4_: Tabla de los capitulos.
—Marco Polo, ff. ¹⁄₂₆.
—Tratado de Micer Pogio, ff. 27-recto f. 27 [read 34].
—Last f. _v._ [numbered xxvij erroneously for xxxiv.]
“Acabase el libro del famoso Marco paulo vene‖ciano el q̃l cuēta de
todas las tierras prouīcias & islas delas Indias. Arabia ‖ Persia
Armenia y Tartaria y d’las cosas marauillosas que enellas se ha‖llan
assi mesmo el grā señorio y riquezas del gran Can de Catayo se‖ñor
delos tartaros | añadido en fin vn tratado breue de micer Pogio ‖
florentino el qual el mesmo escriuio por mandado de eugenio papa ‖
quarto deste nombre por relacion de vn Nicolao [Conti] veneciano el
‖ qual assi mesmo auia andado las ꝑtidas oriẽtales & de otros ‖
testigos dinos d’ fe como por el parece fiel mēte trasladado ‖ en
lengua castellana por el reuerēdo señor maestre Rodri‖go de santa ella
| Arcediano de reyna y canonigo ēla sā ‖ ta yglesia de Seuilla. El q̄l
se ēprimio por Lā [?] alao ‖ polono y Jacome Crōberger alemano ēla muy
‖ noble y muy leal ciudad d’Seuilla. Año de ‖ mil & q’ niẽtos y tres a.
xxviij. dias d’mayo.”
43.—2. ⍧ Libro del famoso Marco ‖ Polo veneciano delas cosas
maraui‖llosas q̄ vido enlas partes orien=‖tales: conuiene saber
enlas ‖ Indias | Armenia | Ara‖bia | Persia | & Tarta‖ria. Edel
poderio ‖ del gran Can y ‖ otros reyes. ‖ Con otro ‖ tratado ‖
de mi‖cer ‖ Pogio Florentino & trata ‖ delas mesmas tie=‖rras &
islas. s. l. n. d., fol.; 2 col. [Logroño, 1529].
Collation: 4 prel. ff. not numbered + signatures _a—d_ × 8 = 32 ff.; in
all 36 ff.
F. 1. _v._: Prologo del Interprete.—f. 2 _r._ Cosmographia
introductoria.—f. 3. _v._: Tabla—f. 4 _v._: Fin dela Tabla.—32
numbered f. follow: _F. i.—Begins:_ Libro de Marco Polo Veneciano ‖
(col. 1.) ¶ Aqui comiença vn ‖ libro que trata delas cosas marauillosas
‖ que el noble varon micer Marco Polo de ‖ Venecia vido enlas partes de
Oriente.
_Ends: recto f. xxxij_: La presente obra del famoso Marco ‖ Polo
veneciano q̃ fue traduzida fielmẽte de lengua veneciana en ‖ castellano
por el reuerẽdo señor maestre Rodrigo Arcedia‖no de reyna y canonigo
enla yglesia de Seuilla. ‖ Fue impressa y corregida de nueuo enla ‖ muy
constante y leal civdad de ‖ Logroño en casa d’Mi‖guel de eguia ‖ a
treze ‖ de junio de mill & qui‖nientos y. xx. & nueue. ‖
“Cette édition de 1529, says Brunet est fort rare: 2 liv. 9 sh. Heber;
210 flor. Butsch, et 130 fr. en 1859.—Il y en a une plus ancienne de
_Séville, Cromberger_, 1520 in-fol., que cite Panzer d’après Vogt.”
Lazari says of this edition of 1520, p. 461: “Di estrema rarità. Questa
traduzione è tratta da un antico testo italiano: l’autore n’é Maestro
Rodrigo de Santaella.”
44.—3. Historia ‖ de las Gran-‖dezas y Cosas ‖ marauillosas de las
Prouin-‖cias Orientales. ‖ Sacada de Marco Pavlo ‖ Veneto, y
traduzida de Latin en Romance, y aña-‖ dida en muchas partes por
Don Martin de Bolea ‖ y Castro, Varon de Clamosa, ‖ señor de la
Villa de ‖ Sietamo. ‖ Dirigida a Don Beltran de ‖ la Cueba, Duque
de Alburquerque, Marques de ‖ Cuellar, Conde de Ledesma y Guelma,
Lugar-‖ teniente, y Capitan General por su Ma-‖gestad, en el
Reyno de ‖ Aragon. ‖ Con Licencia, en Caragoça. ‖ Por Angelo
Tauano, Año. M. DCI, 8vo, 8 ff. n. ch. + 163 ff. + 8 ff. n. ch.
for the tab. and errata. Last f. n. ch. _verso_: En Caragoça ‖
Por Angelo Tauano ‖ Año. 1601.
45.—4. Biblioteca universal. Coleccion de los Mejores autores antiguos
y modernos, nacionales y extranjeros. Tomo LXVI. Los Viages de
Marco Polo veneciano. Madrid. Direccion y administracion, 1880,
16mo, pp. 192.
“La edicion que hemos tenido principalmente à la vista, para formar
este volúmen de nuestra _Biblioteca_, es la de Ludovico Pasini,
Venecia 1847.”
F.—FRENCH EDITIONS.
46.—1. La ‖ description geo-‖graphiqve des Provinces ‖ & villes
plus fameuses de l’Inde Orientale, meurs, ‖ loix, & coustumes
des habitans d’icelles, mesme-‖ment de ce qui est soubz la
domination du grand ‖ Cham Empereur des Tartares. ‖ Par Marc
Paule gentilhomme Venetien, ‖ Et nouuellement reduict en ‖
vulgaire François. ‖ [_mark_] A Paris, ‖ Pour Vincent Sertenas
tenant sa boutique au Palais en la gallerie par ‖ ou on va a la
Chacellerie. Et en larue neuue Nostre dame à ‖ l’image sainct
Iehan l’Euangeliste. ‖ 1556. ‖ Avec Privilege dv Roy, ‖ 4to, 10
prel. f. not numbered + 123 ff. numbered + 1 f. not numbered.
Sommaire dv Privilege du Roy (verso of title).—Epistle “A Adrian de
Lavnay sei‖gneur de sainct Germain le Vieil, Viconte de ‖ sainct
Siluain, Notaire & Secretaire ‖ du Roy.” F. G. L. S.—De Paris ce
xviii. iour d’Aoust 1556, 3 pages.—Preface av lectevr par F. G. L., 5
pages.—Table, 8 pages.—Pièces de vers 2 pages at the beginning and an
advertisement (1 page) at the end.
_Begins page 1:_ “Lors que Bauldoyn Prince Chre‖stien tãt fameux &
renommé tenoit ‖ l’Empire de Constãtinople, assavoir ‖ en l’an de
l’incarnation de nostre ‖ Saulueur mil deux cens soixante & ‖ neuf,
deux nobles & prudẽs citoyẽs ‖ de Venise....”
Verso of last f. not numbered, the mark of Vincent Sertenas.
Oldest edition in French.
Marsden and Yule believe that it has been translated from the Latin of
the _Novus Orbis_.
47.—2. Same title. A Paris, ‖ Pour Estienne Groulleau, demourant en la
rue neuue Nostre ‖ dame, à l’image sainct Iehan Baptiste. ‖ 1556.
‖ Avec privilege dv Roy, 4to.
Same edition with a different bookseller.
48.—3. La Description geographique ... de l’Inde Orientale ... Par Marc
Paule ... ‖ A Paris, ‖ Pour Jehan Longis tenant sa boutique au
Palais en la gallerie par ‖ ou on va à la Chancellerie. ‖ 1556.‖
Auec Priuilege du Roy. 4to.
Same edition as Sertenas’ with the privilege of this bookseller. A copy
is marked in the _Catalogue des livres ... de ... James de Rothschild_,
II, Paris, 1887, No. 1938. M. E. Picot remarks that the Preface by F.
G. L., as well as the motto _Inter utrumque_ belong to FRANÇOIS GRUGET,
_Lochois_, who in the same year edited with the same booksellers the
_Dodechedron de Fortune_.
49.—4. Les ‖ Voiages ‖ très-curieux & fort remarquables, ‖ Achevées par
toute ‖ l’Asie, Tartarie, Mangi, Japon, ‖ les ‖ Indes orientales,
iles adjacentes, ‖ & l’Afrique, ‖ Commencées l’An 1252. ‖ Par
Marc Paul, Venitien, ‖ Historien recommandable pour sa fidelité.
‖ Qui contiennent une Relation très-exacte des Païs Orientaux: ‖
Dans laquelle il décrit très exactement plusieurs Païs & Villes,
lesquelles ‖ Lui même a Voiagées & vües la pluspart: & où il nous
enseigne briévement ‖ les Mœurs & Coutumes de ces Peuples, avant
ce tems là inconnues aux ‖ Européens; ‖ Comme aussi l’origine
de la puissance des Tartares, quand à leurs Conquêtes ‖ de
plusieurs Etats ou Païs dans la Chine, ici clairement proposée
& expliquée. ‖ Le tout divisé en III. Livres, ‖ Conferé avec un
Manuscrit de la Bibliotheque de S. A. E. de Brandebourg, ‖ &
enrichi de plusieurs Notes & Additions tirées du dit Manuscrit,
‖ de l’Edition de Ramuzio, de celle de Purchas, ‖ & de celle de
Vitriare.
Form a part of 43 and 185 col. in vol. ii. of _Voyages faits
principalement en Asie_ ... par Pierre Bergeron. A la Haye, Chez Jean
Neaulme M. DCC. XXXV, in-4.
After André Müller Greiffenhag.
Remark on the title-page the date of the voyage 1252! In the text, col.
6, it is marked 1272.
50.—5. Marco Polo—Un Vénitien chez les Chinois avec étude biographique
et littéraire par Charles Simond. Paris, Henri Gautier, s. d.
[1888], ppᵗ. 8vo, pp. 32.
Forms No. 122 of _Nouvelle Bibliothèque populaire_ à 10 Cent. Besides a
short biographical notice, it contains Bergeron’s Text.
51.—6. Voyages de Marco Polo. Première partie. Introduction, Texte.
Glossaire et Variantes.
Introduction, pp. xi.–liv. [by Roux.]
Voyage de Marc Pol, pp. 1–288—Table des Chapitres, pp. 289–296.
[Published from MS. 7367 of the Bibliothèque nationale.]
Peregrinatio Marci Pauli. Ex Manuscripto Bibliothecae Regiae, Nᵒ 3195
f°, pp. 297–494—Index Capitum, pp. 495–502.
Glossaire des mots hors d’usage, pp. 503–530 [by Méon].
Errata, pp. 531–532.
Variantes et Tableau comparatif des noms propres et des noms de lieux
cités dans les voyages de Marco Polo, pp. 533–552.
(Vol. i. 1824, of the _Recueil de Voyages_, de la Société de géographie
de Paris.)
—Rapport sur la Publication des Voyages de Marco Polo, fait au nom de
la section de publication, par M. Roux, rapporteur. (_Bull. de la
Soc. de Géog._, I. 1822, pp. 181–191.)
—Itinéraires à Jérusalem et Descriptions de la Terre Sainte rédigés
en français aux xiᵉ, xiiᵉ, & xiiiᵉ siècles publiés par Henri
Michelant & Gaston Raynaud. Genève, Fick, 1882, in-8.
Voyage des Polo, pp. xxviii.–xxix.—Ext. of MS. fr. 1116 are given, pp.
201–212, et of the version called after Thiébault de Cépoy, pp. 213–226.
The Fr. MS. 1116, late 7367, has been reproduced by photography
(including the binding, a poor modern one in calf!) at Karlsruhe this
year (1902) under the title:
—Le divisiment dou monde de Messer March Pol de Venece.—Die
Handschrift Fonds Français No. 1116 der National bibliothek
zu Paris photographisch aufgenommen auf der Gr. Hof- und
Landesbibliothek zu Karlsruhe von Dr. A. Steiner.—Karlsruhe.
Hof-Buchdruckerei Friedrich Gutsch. 1902, in-4.
Has No. Impr. 5210 in the National Library, Paris.
52.—7. Marco Polo. (Charton, _Voy. anc. et mod._, II. pp. 252–440.)
Modernized Text of the Geographical Society.—Notes, Bibliography, etc.
53.—8. 忽必烈樞密副使博羅本書
—Le livre ‖ de ‖ Marco Polo ‖ citoyen de Venise ‖ Conseiller privé et
commissaire impérial ‖ de ‖ Khoubilaï-Khaân; ‖ rédigé en français
sous sa dictée en 1298 ‖ par Rusticien de Pise; ‖ Publié pour la
première fois d’après trois manuscrits inédits de la Bibliothèque
impériale de Paris, ‖ présentant la rédaction primitive du
Livre, revue par Marc Pol lui-même et donnée par lui, en
1307, à Thiébault de Cépoy, ‖ accompagnée des _variantes_, de
_l’explication des mots hors d’usage_, et de _Commentaires
géographiques et historiques_, ‖ tirés des écrivains orientaux,
principalement chinois, avec une Carte générale de l’Asie; ‖ par
‖ M. G. Pauthier. ‖—Paris ‖ Librairie de Firmin Didot.... M.
DCCC. LXV, 2 parts, large 8vo.
—Polo (Marco) par G. Pauthier.
Extrait de la _Nouvelle Biographie générale_, publiée par MM. Firmin
Didot frères et fils. Ppt. 8vo, on 2 col.
—A Memoir of Marco Polo, the Venetian Traveller to Tartary and China
[translated from the French of M. G. Pauthier]. (_Chin. & Jap.
Rep._, Sept. & Oct. 1863.)
54.—9. Les Récits de Marco Polo citoyen de Venise sur l’histoire, les
mœurs et les coutumes des Mongols, sur l’empire Chinois et ses
merveilles; sur Gengis-Khan et ses hauts faits; sur le Vieux de
la Montagne; le Dieu des idolâtres, etc. Texte original français
du XIIIᵉ siècle rajeuni et annoté par Henri Bellenger. Paris,
Maurice Dreyfous, s. d., 18mo, pp. iv–280.
55.—10. Le Livre de Marco Polo—Facsimile d’un manuscrit du XIVᵉ siècle
conservé à la Bibliothèque royale de Stockholm, 4to, 4 ff. n. c.
for the title ut supra and preface + 100 ff. n. c. [200 pages]
of text facsimile.
We read on the verso of the title-page: “Photolithographie par
l’Institut lithographique de l’Etat-Major—Typographie par l’Imprimerie
centrale—Stockholm, 1882.”—We learn from the preface by the celebrated
A. E. Nordenskiöld, that 200 copies, two of which on parchment have
been printed. In the preface is printed a letter, Paris, 22nd Nov.
1881, written by M. Léopold Delisle, which shows that the Stockholm
MS. belonged to the library of the King of France, Charles V. (who had
five copies of Polo’s Book) and had No. 317 in the Inventory of 1411;
it belonged to the Louvre, to Solier of Honfleur, to Paul Petau when it
was purchased by King Christina.
—Le “Livre de Marco Polo.” Facsimile d’un manuscrit du XIVᵉ
siècle conservé à la Bibliothèque royale de Stockholm. Stockholm,
1882, in-4 (Signed: LÉOPOLD DELISLE)—Nogent-le-Rotrou, imp. de
Daupeley-Gouverneur. [1882], pp. 8vo.
Extrait de la _Bibliothèque de l’École des Chartes_. t. xliii. 1882.—
This is a reprint of an article by M. Delisle in the _Bib. de l’Éc.
des Chartes_, xliii. 1882, pp. 226–235.—see also p. 434.—M. G. Raynaud
has also given a notice of this edition of Stockholm in _Romania_, xl.
1882, pp. 429–430, and Sir Henry Yule, in _The Athenæum_, 17th June,
1882, pp. 765–766.
—Il libro di Marco Polo facsimile d’un manoscritto del XIV secolo. Nota
del prof. G. Pennesi. (_Bol. Soc. Geog. Ital._, 1882, pp. 949–950.)
—See MURET, Ernest, pp. 547 and 582.
G.—ENGLISH EDITIONS.
56.—1. The most noble ‖ and famous trauels of ‖ _Marcus Paulus, one_ ‖
of the nobilitie of the state of ‖ Venice, into the East partes
‖ of the world, as _Armenia, Per‖sia, Arabia, Tartary_, with ‖
many other kingdoms ‖ and Prouinces. ‖ No lesse pleasant, than
‖ profitable, as appeareth ‖ by the Table, or Contents ‖ of
this Booke. ‖ Most necessary for all sortes ‖ of Persons, and
especially ‖ for Trauellers. ‖ _Translated into English_. ‖ At
London, ‖ Printed by Ralph Nevvbery, ‖ _Anno._ 1579. Small 4to.
pp. [28] + 167 + [1]. Sig. *-**** A—X.
Pp. 167 without the 28 first pages which contain the title (2 p.), the
epistle of the translator, Iohn Frampton (2 p.). Maister Rothorigo to
the Reader: An introduction into Cosmographie (10 pages), the Table of
the Chapters (6 p.). The Prologue (8 p.).
57.—2. The first Booke of Marcvs Pavlvs Venetvs, or of Master Marco
Polo, a Gentleman of Venice, his Voyages. (Purchas, _His
Pilgrimes_. London, Printed by William Stansby for Henrie
Fetherstone, ... 1625, Lib. I. Ch. IIII. pp. 65–108.)
After Ramusio.
58.—3. The Travels of Marco Polo, or Mark Paul, the Venetian, into
Tartary, in 1272. (Astley’s _Collection of Travels_, IV. pp.
580–619).
French translation in _l’Hist. Gén. des Voyages_.
59.—4. Harris’s _Navigantium atque Itin. Bib._, ed. of 1715 and of 1744.
60.—5. The curious and remarkable Voyages and Travels of Marco Polo, a
Gentleman of Venice who in the Middle of the thirteenth Century
passed through a great part of Asia, all the Dominions of the
Tartars, and returned Home by Sea through the Islands of the East
Indies. [Taken chiefly from the accurate Edition of Ramusio,
compared with an original Manuscript in His Prussian Majesty’s
Library and with most of the Translations hitherto published.]
(_Pinkerton_, VII. p. 101.)
61.—6. Marco Polo. Travels into China and the East, from 1260 to 1295.
(Robert Kerr, _A General History and Collection of Voyages and
Travels_.... Edinburgh, 1811–1824, vol. i.)
62.—7. The ‖ Travels ‖ of ‖ Marco Polo, ‖ a Venetian, ‖ in the
Thirteenth Century: ‖ being a ‖ Description, by that early
traveller, ‖ of ‖ remarkable places and things, ‖ in ‖ the ‖
Eastern Parts of the World. ‖ Translated from the Italian, ‖ with
‖ Notes, ‖ by William Marsden, F.R.S., &c. ‖ With a Map. ‖
London: ‖ M. DCCC. XVIII., large 4to, pp. lxxx.–782 + 1 f. n. ch.
for the er.
The first 80 pages are devoted to a remarkable _Introduction_, in
which are treated of various subjects enumerated on p. 782: _Life of
Marco Polo; General View of the Work; Choice of Text for Translation;
Original Language_, etc. There is an index, pp. 757–781.
63.—8. The Travels of Marco Polo, the Venetian. The Translation of
Marsden revised, with a Selection of his Notes. Edited by Thomas
Wright, Esq., M.A., etc. London: Henry G. Bohn, 1854, small 8vo,
pp. xxviii.–508.
64.—9. The Travels of Marco Polo ... By Hugh Murray ... Edinburgh:
Oliver & Boyd ... M. DCCC. XLIV, 8vo, pp. 368.
Vol. 38 of the _Edinburgh Cabinet Library_, published at 5s.
—Second Edition, ... Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd ... M DCCC XLIV, 8vo.
—The Travels of Marco Polo, greatly amended and enlarged from valuable
early manuscripts recently published by the French Society of
Geography, and in Italy by Count Baldelli Boni. With copious
Notes, illustrating the routes and observations of the author and
comparing them with those of more recent Travellers. By Hugh
Murray, F.R.S.E. Two Maps and a Vignette. New York, Harper, 1845,
12mo, pp. vi–326.
—4th ed., Edinburg, s.a.
65.—10. The Book of Ser Marco Polo, the Venetian, Concerning the
Kingdoms and Marvels of the East. Newly Translated and edited,
with Notes. By Colonel Henry Yule, C.B., late of the Royal
Engineers (Bengal), Hon. Fellow of the Geographical Society
of Italy. In two volumes. With Maps, and other Illustrations.
London, John Murray, Albemarle Street, 1871, 2 vol. 8vo.
66.—11. The Book of Ser Marco Polo, the Venetian, Concerning the
Kingdoms and Marvels of the East. Newly translated and edited,
with Notes, Maps, and other Illustrations. By Colonel Henry Yule,
C.B., late of the Royal Engineers (Bengal) ... In two volumes.
Second edition, revised. With the addition of new matter and many
new illustrations. London: John Murray, 1875, 2 vols. 8vo.
—Marco Polo e il suo Libro del Colonnello Henry Yule, C.B. Por
Guglielmo Berchet. (_Archivio Veneto_, II. 1871, pp. 124–174,
259–350.)
Contains a Translation of the _Introductory Essay_, etc.
—The Story of Marco Polo. With Illustrations. London, John Murray,
1898, 8vo, pp. xiv.–247.
Preface by Noah Brooks. “In his comments ... the author has made use of
the erudite notes of Colonel Henry Yule....”
67.—12. Voyages and Travels of Marco Polo.—London, Cassell, 1886, 16mo,
pp. 192.
The Preface is signed H. M[osley].—From Pinkerton.—Popular Edition.
_Cassell’s National Library_.
H.—DUTCH EDITIONS.
—Die nieuvve vveerelt der Landtschappen ende Eylanden ... Gheprint
Thantwerpen ... Anno. M.D. LXIII. folio.
Marcus Pauwels, f. xxvii.
68.—1. MARKUS PAULUS VENETUS ‖ Reisen, ‖ En ‖ Beschryving ‖ Der
‖ oostersche ‖ Lantschappen; ‖ Daar in hy naaukeuriglijk
veel Landen en Steden, die hy zelf ten meestendeel ‖ bereist
en bezichtigt heeft, beschrijft, de zeden en gewoonten van
die Vol-‖ken, tot aan die tijt onbekent, ten toon stelt, en
d’opkoomst van de Heer-‖schappy der Tartaren, en hun verövering
van verscheide landen in Sina, ‖ met ander namen genoemt,
bekent maakt. ‖ Beneffens de ‖ Historie ‖ Der ‖ oostersche
Lantschappen, ‖ Door HAITHON van ARMENIEN te zamen gestelt. ‖
Beide nieuwelijks door J. H. GLAZEMAKER vertaalt. ‖ Hier is noch
by gevoegt _De Reizen van Nicolaas Venetus_, en ‖ _Jeronymus
van St. Steven_ naar d’oostersche Landen, en ‖ naar d’Indien.
Door P.P. _vertaalt_. ‖ Als ook een _Verhaal van de verovering
van ’t Eilant Formosa, door ‖ de Sinezen_; door J. V. K. B.
vertaalt. ‖ Met Kopere Platen verciert. ‖ t’ Amsterdam, ‖ Voor
Abraham Wolfgang, Boekverkoper, aan d’Opgang van de ‖ Beurs, by
de Beurstooren, in ’t Geloof, 1664. 4to, 6 ff. not numbered for
the tit., prf. + pp. 99 + 4 ff. not numbered for the tab. etc. of
Marco Polo.
The other works have a special pagination.
I.—TCHÈQUE EDITION.
69.—1. Million Marka Pavlova. Fragment of the tchèque translation of
the Berlin Museum. Prague, No. 3 F. 26, xvth cent., by an Anonym,
Moravian? (_Výbor z Literatury české_, II. v Praze, 1868.)
70.—2. Pohledy do Velkorise mongolské v čas nejmocnejšího rozkvetu
jejího za Kublaje kána. Na základe čestopisu Marka Polova podává
A. J. Vrtatko. (Výnato z Časopisu Musea král. Českého 1873.) V
Praze, J. Otto, 1873, 8vo, pp. 71.
M. A. Jarosl. Vrtatko has translated the whole of Marco Polo, but he
has published only this fragment.
J.—RUSSIAN EDITIONS.
71.—1. Марко Поло путешествіе въ 1286 году по Татаріи и другимъ
странамь востока венеціанскаго дворянина Марко Поло, прозваннаго
Милліонеромъ.—Три части.—St. Petersburg, 1873, 8vo, pp. 250.
72.—2. И. П. Минаевъ.—Путешествіе Марко Поло переводъ старофранцузскаго
текста.—Изданіе Имп. Русскаго Геог. Общества подъ редакціей
дѣйствительнаго члена В. В. Бартольда.—St. Petersburg, 1902, 8vo,
pp. xxix + 1 f. + pp. 355.
Vol. xxvi. of the _Zapiski_ of the Russian Geog. Society, translated
from the French.
K.—IRISH EDITION.
73.—The Gaelic Abridgment of the Book of Ser Marco Polo. By Whitley
Stokes. (_Zeit. f. Celtische Philologie_, 1 Bd., 2 & 3 Hft. Halle
a. S. 1896–7, 8vo, pp. 245–273, 362–438.)
Book of Lismore.—See our _Introduction_, I. p. _103_, _note_.
L.—VARIOUS EDITIONS.
74.—1. The edition of Marco Polo in preparation by Klaproth is
announced in the part of June, 1824 of the _Journal Asiatique_,
pp. 380–381.
“M. Klaproth vient de terminer son travail sur _Marco Polo_, qui l’a
occupé depuis plusieurs années....
“La nouvelle édition de _Marco Polo_, que notre confrère prépare,
contiendra l’italien de Ramusio, complété, et des Notes explicatives en
bas des pages. Elle sera accompagnée d’une Carte représentant les pays
visités ou décrits par le célèbre Vénitien.”
—See also on this edition of Klaproth, the _Bulletin des Sciences
historiques, antiquités_ etc., juin 1824, art. 580; the _Jour. des
Savans_, juillet 1824, pp. 446–447, and the _Jour. As._ of 1824–1828:
_Recherches sur les Ports de Gampou_. Klaproth’s materials for this
edition were sold after his death Fr.200 to the bookseller Duprat; see
_Cat. des Livres composant la Bib. de M. K._, IIᵉ Partie, No. 292.
75.—2. Marco Polos Beskrivelse af det ostlige asiatiske Hoiland,
forklaret ved C. V. Rimestad. Forste Afdeling, indeholdende
Indledningen og Ost-Turkestan. Indbydelseskrift til den aarlige
offentlige Examen i Borgerdydskolen i Kjobenhavn i Juli 1841.
Kjobenhavn, Trykt hos Bianco Luno. 1841, 8vo, pp. 80.
76.—3. Marco Polo’s Resa i Asien.
Small ppt. square 12mo, pp. 16; on p. 16 at foot: Stockholm, tryckt hos
P. G. Berg, 1859.
On the title-page a cut illustrating a traveller in a chariot drawn by
elephants.
III.—TITLES OF SUNDRY BOOKS AND PAPERS WHICH TREAT OF MARCO POLO
AND HIS BOOK.
1. SALVIATI, Cavalier LIONARDO. _Degli Avvertimenti della Lingua
sopra ’l Decamerone_. In Venezia, 1584.
Has some brief remarks on Texts of Polo, and on references to him or
his story in Villani and Boccaccio.
2. MARTINI, MARTINO. _Novus Atlas Sinensis_. Amstelodami, 1655.
The Maps are from Chinese sources, and are surprisingly good. The
Descriptions, also from Chinese works but interspersed with information
of Martini’s own, have, in their completeness, never been superseded.
This estimable Jesuit often refers to Polo with affectionate zeal,
identifying his localities, and justifying his descriptions. The
edition quoted in this book forms a part of Blaeu’s Great Atlas (1663).
It was also reprinted in Thévenot’s Collection.
3. KIRCHER, ATHANASIUS. _China Illustrata_. Amstelodami, 1667.
He also often refers to Polo, but chiefly in borrowing from Martini.
4. MAGAILLANS, GABRIEL DE (properly _Magalhaens_). _Nouvelle
Description de la Chine, contenant la description des
Particularités les plus considérables de ce Grand Empire_. Paris,
1688, 4to.
Contains many excellent elucidations of Polo’s work.
5. CORONELLI, VINCENZO. _Atlante Veneto_. Venezia, 1690.
Has some remarks on Polo, and the identity of Cathay and Cambaluc with
China and Peking.
6. MURATORI, LUD. ANT. _Perfetta Poesia, con note di_ SALVINI.
Venezia, 1724.
In vol. ii. p. 117, Salvini makes some remarks on the language in which
he supposes Polo to have composed his Book.
7. FOSCARINI, MARCO. _Della Letteratura Veneziana_. Padova, 1752.
Vol. i. 414 _seqq._
8. FOSCARINI, MARCO. _Frammento inedito di, intorno ai Viaggiatori
Veneziani_; accompanied by Remarks on Bürck’s German edition
of Marco Polo, by TOMMASO GAR (late Director of the Venice
Archives). In _Archivio Storico Italiano_, Append. tom. iv. p. 89
_seqq._ [See _Bibliography_, _supra_ 8–8, p. 557.]
9. ZENO, APOSTOLO, _Annotazioni sopra la Biblioteca dell’Eloquenza
Italiana di Giusto Fontanini_. Venezia, 1753.
See Marsden’s Introduction, _passim_.
10. TIRABOSCHI, GIROLAMO. _Storia della Letteratura Italiana_.
Modena, 1772–1783.
There is a disquisition on Polo, with some judicious remarks (iv. pp.
68–73).
11. TOALDO, GIUSEPPE. _Saggi di Studi Veneti nell’Astronomia e nella
Marina_. Ven. 1782.
This work, which I have not seen, is stated to contain some remarks on
Polo’s Book. The author had intended to write a Commentary thereon,
and had collected books and copies of MSS. with this view, and read an
article on the subject before the Academy of Padua, but did not live to
fulfil his intention (d. 1797).
[See _Cicogna_, II. p. 386; vi. p. 855.]
12. LESSING. _Marco Polo, aus einer Handschrift ergănzt, und aus
einer andern sehr zu verbessern: (Zur Geschichte und Literatur_
... von G. E. Lessing. II. _Beytrag_. Braunschweig, 1773, 8vo,
pp. 259–298.)
13. FORSTER, J. REINHOLD. _H. des Découvertes et des Voyages faits
dans le Nord_. French Version. Paris, 1788.
14. SPRENGEL, MATHIAS CHRISTIAN. _Geschichte der wichtigsten
geographischen Entdeckungen_, &c. 2nd Ed. Halle, 1792.
This book, which is a marvel for the quantity of interesting matter
which it contains in small space, has much about Polo.
15. ZURLA, Abate PLACIDO. Life of Polo, in _Collezione di Vite e
Ritratti d’Illustri Italiani_. Padova, 1816.
This book is said to have procured a Cardinal’s Hat for the author. It
is a respectable book, and Zurla’s exertions in behalf of the credit
of his countrymen are greatly to be commended, though the reward seems
inappropriate.
16. ———, ———. _Dissertazioni di Marco Polo e degli altri Viaggiatori
Veneziani, &c._ Venezia, 1818–19, 4to.
17. 18, 19. QUARTERLY REVIEW, vol. xxi. (1819), contains an Article
on Marsden’s Edition, written by John Barrow, Esq.; that for
July, 1868, contains another on Marco Polo and his Recent
Editors, written by the present Editor; and that for Jan. 1872,
one on the First Edition of this work, by R. H. Major, Esq.
20. ASIA, _Hist. Account of Discovery and Travels in_. By HUGH MURRAY.
Edinburgh, 1820.
21. STEIN, C. G. D. Rede des Herrn Professor Dr. Christian Gottfried
Daniel Stein. (Gesprochen den 29sten September, 1819.) _Ueber
den Venetianer Marco Polo_. Pages 8–19 of _Einladung zur
Gedächtniszfeier der Wohlthăter des Berlinisch-Köllnischen
Gymnasiums_ ... von dem Direktor Johann Joachim Bellermann. Sm.
8vo, s. d. [1821].
22. KLAPROTH, JULIUS. A variety of most interesting articles in the
_Journal Asiatique_ (see sér. I. tom. iv., tom. ix.; sér. II.
tom. i. tom. xi. etc.), and in his _Mémoires Relatifs à l’Asie_.
Paris, 1824.
Klaproth speaks more than once as if he had a complete Commentary on
Marco Polo prepared or in preparation (_e.g._, see _J. As._, sér. i.
tom. iv. p. 380). But the examination of his papers after his death
produced little or nothing of this kind.—[Cf. _supra_, p. 573.]
23. CICOGNA, EMMANUELE ANTONIO. _Delle Iscrizioni Veneziane, Raccolte
ed Illustrate._ Venezia, 1824–1843.
Contains valuable notices regarding the Polo family, especially in vol.
ii.
24. RÉMUSAT, JEAN PIERRE ABEL. _Mélanges Asiatiques_. Paris, 1825.
_Nouveaux Mélanges As._ Paris, 1829.
The latter contains (i. 381 _seqq._) an article on Marsden’s _Marco
Polo_, and one (p. 397 _seqq._) upon Zurla’s Book.
25. ANTOLOGIA, edited by VIEUSSIEUX. Tom. xix. B. pp. 92–124.
Firenze, 1825.
A review of the publication of the old French Text by the Soc. de
Géographie.
26. ANNALI UNIVERSALI DI STATISTICA. Vol. xvi. p. 286. Milano. 1828.
Article by F. CUSTODI.
27. WALCKENAER, Baron C. _Vies de plusieurs Personnages Célèbres des
temps anciens et modernes_. Laon, 1830, 2 vol. 8vo.
This contains a life of Marco Polo, vol. ii. pp. 1–34.
28. ST. JOHN, JAMES AUGUSTUS. _Lives of Celebrated Travellers_.
London (_circa_ 1831).
Contains a life of Marco Polo, which I regret not to have seen.
29. COOLEY, W. D. _Hist. of Maritime and Inland Discovery_. London
(_circa_ 1831).
This excellent work contains a good chapter on Marco Polo.
30. RITTER, CARL. _Die Erdkunde von Asien_. Berlin, 1832, _seqq._
This great work abounds with judicious comments on Polo’s Geography,
most of which have been embodied in Bürck’s edition.
31. DELECLUZE, M. Article on Marco Polo in the _Revue des Deux
Mondes_ for 1st July, 1832. Vol. vii. 8vo, pp. 24.
32. PAULIN PARIS. Papers of much value on the MSS. of Marco Polo,
etc., in _Bulletin de la Soc. de Géographie_ for 1833, tom. xix.
pp. 23–31; as well as in _Journal Asiatique_, sér. II. tom. xii.
pp. 244–54; _L’Institut, Journal des Sciences, &c._, Sect. II.
tom. xvi. Jan. 1851.
33. MALTE-BRUN. _Précis de la Géog. Universelle_, 4^{iéme} Ed. par
HUOT. Paris, 1836.
Vol. i. (pp. 551 _seqq._) contains a section on Polo, neither good nor
correct.
34. DE MONTÉMONT, ALBERT. _Bibliothèque Universelle des voyages_.
In vol. xxxi. pp. 33–51 there is a Notice of Marco Polo.
35. PALGRAVE, Sir FRANCIS. _The Merchant and the Friar_. London, 1837.
The Merchant is Marco Polo, who is supposed to visit England, after
his return from the East, and to become acquainted with the Friar
Roger Bacon. The book consists chiefly of their conversations on many
subjects.
It does not affect the merits of this interesting book that Bacon is
believed to have died in 1292, some years before Marco’s return from
the East.
36. D’AVEZAC, M. Remarks in his most valuable _Notice sur les Anciens
Voyages de Tartarie, &c._, in the _Recueil de Voyages et de
Mémoires publié par la Société de Géographie_, tom. iv. pp. 407
_seqq._ Paris, 1839. Also article in the _Bulletin de la Soc. de
Géog., &c._, for August, 1841; and in _Journal Asiat._ sér. II.
tom. xvi. p. 117.
37. PARAVEY, Chev. DE. Article in _Journ. Asiatique_, sér. II. tom.
xvi. 1841, p. 101.
38. HAMMER-PURGSTALL, in _Bull. de la Soc. de Géog._, tom. iii. No.
21, p. 45.
39. QUATREMÈRE, ÉTIENNE. His translations and other works on Oriental
subjects abound in valuable indirect illustrations of M. Polo;
but in _Notices et Extraits des MSS. de la Bibliothèque du
Roi_, tom. xvi. Pt. i. pp. 281–286, Paris, 1843, there are some
excellent remarks both on the work itself and on Marsden’s
Edition of it.
40. MACFARLANE, CHARLES. _Romance of Travel_. London, C. Knight. 1846.
A good deal of intelligent talk on Marco Polo.
41. MEYER, ERNST H. F. _Geschichte der Botanik_. Königsberg, 1854–57.
In vol. iv, there is a special chapter on Marco Polo’s notices of
plants.
42. THOMAS, Professor G. M. _Zu Marco Polo, aus einem Cod. ital.
Monacensis_ in the _Sitzungsberichten der Münchner Akademie_, 4th
March, 1862, pp. 261–270.
43. KHANIKOFF, NICOLAS DE. _Notice sur le Livre de Marco Polo, édité
et commenté par M. G. Pauthier_. Paris, 1866. Extracted from
the _Journal Asiatique_. I have frequently quoted this with
advantage, and sometimes have ventured to dissent from it.
44. CAHIER, Père. Criticism of Pauthier’s _Marco Polo_, and reply by
G. Pauthier, in _Études Littéraires et Religieuses_ of 1866 and
1867. Paris.
45. BARTHÉLEMY ST. HILAIRE. A series of articles on Marco Polo in the
_Journal des Savants_ of January–May, 1867, chiefly consisting of
a reproduction of Pauthier’s views and deductions.
46. DE GUBERNATIS, Prof. ANGELO. _Memoria intorno ai Viaggiatori
Italiani nelle Indie Orientali, dal secolo XIII. a tutto il XVI_.
Firenze, 1867.
47. BIANCONI, Prof. GIUSEPPE. _Degli Scritti di Marco Polo e
dell’Uccello_ RUC _da lui menzionato._ 2 parts large 8vo.
Bologna, 1862 and 1868, pp. 64, 40.
A meritorious essay, containing good remarks on the comparison of
different Texts.
48. KINGSLEY, HENRY. _Tales of Old Travel renarrated_. London, 1869.
This begins with Marco Polo. The work has gone through several
editions, but I do not know whether the author has corrected some
rather eccentric geography and history that were presented in the
first. Mr. Kingsley is the author of another story about Marco Polo in
a Magazine, but I cannot recover the reference.
49. NOTES AND QUERIES for CHINA AND JAPAN. This was published from
January, 1867, to November, 1870, at Hong-Kong under able
editorship, and contained some valuable notes connected with
Marco Polo’s chapters on China.
50. GHIKA, Princess ELENA (_Dora d’Istria_). _Marco Polo, Il
Cristoforo Colombo dell’Asia_. Trieste, 1869, 8vo, pp. 39.
51. BUFFA, Prof. GASPARE. _Marco Polo, Orazione commemorativa, Letta
nel R. Liceo Cristoforo Colombo il 24 marzo 1872_. Genova, 8vo,
pp. 18.
52. EDINBURGH REVIEW, January, 1872, pp. 1–36. A review of the first
edition of the present work, acknowledged by SIR HENRY RAWLINSON,
and full of Oriental knowledge. (See also No. 19 _supra_.)
53. OCEAN HIGHWAYS, for December, 1872, p. 285. An interesting letter
on Marco Polo’s notices of Persia, by Major OLIVER ST. JOHN, R.E.
54. RICHTHOFEN, Baron F. VON. _Das Land und die Stadt Caindu von
Marco Polo_, a valuable paper in the _Verhandlungen der
Gesellschaft für Erdkunde zu Berlin_. No. 1 of 1874, p. 33.
55. BUSHELL, Dr. S. W., Physician to H.M.’s Legation at Peking.
_Notes of a Journey outside the Great Wall of China_, embracing
an account of the first modern visit to the site of Kúblái’s
Palace at Shang-tu. Appeared in _J. R. G. S._ vol. xliv. An
abstract was published in the _Proc. R. G. S._ xviii., 1874, pp.
149–168.
56. PHILLIPS, GEORGE, of H.M.’s Consular Service in China.—_Marco
Polo and Ibn Batuta in Fookien_ (_Chinese Recorder_, III.,
1870–1871, pp. 12, 44, 71, 87, 125); _Notices of Southern Mangi,
with Remarks by_ COLONEL HENRY YULE, C.B. (from the _Journal of
the Royal Geographical Society_); _Notices of Southern Mangi_
[Abridgment] (_Proc. R. Geog. Soc._, XVIII., 1873–1874, pp.
168–173); _Zaitun Researches_ (_Chin. Rec._, V. pp. 327–339; VI.
31–42; VII. pp. 330–338, 404–418; VIII. 117–124); _Changchow, the
Capital of Fuhkien in Mongol Times_, read before the Society,
19th November, 1888 (_Jour. C. B. R. A. S._, XXIII. N.S., nᵒ
1, 1888, pp. 23–30); _The Identity of Marco Polo’s Zaitun with
Chang-chau, with a sketch-map of Marco-Polo’s route_ (_T’oung
Pao_, I., Oct. 1890, pp. 218–238); _Two Mediæval Fuh-kien
Trading Ports, Chüan-chow and Chang-chow_.—Part I. _Chang-chow_
(_T’oung-Pao_, VI. No. 5, déc. 1895, pp. 449/463).—Part II.
_Chüan-Chow_ (_Ibid._, VII. No. 3, Juillet 1896, pp. 223/240,
with 3 photog.).
57. WHEELER, J. TALBOYS. _History of India_ (vol. iii. pp. 385–393)
contains a résumé of, and running comment on, Marco Polo’s
notices of India.
Mr. Wheeler’s book says; “His travels appear _to have been written_ at
Comorin, the most southerly point of India” (p. 385). The words that I
have put in Italics are evidently a misprint, though it is not clear
how to correct them.
58. DE SKATTSCHKOFF, CONSTANTIN. _Le Vénitien_ Marco Polo, _et les
services qu’il a rendus en faisant connaître l’Asie_. Read before
the _Imp. Geog. Society_ at St. Petersburg, ⁶⁄₁₈ October, 1865;
translated by M. Emile Durand in the _Journ. Asiatique_, sér.
VII. tom. iv. pp. 122–158 (September, 1874).
The Author expresses his conviction that Marco Polo had described a
number of localities after Chinese written authorities; for in the old
Chinese descriptions of India and other transmarine countries are found
precisely the same pieces of information, neither more nor fewer, that
are given by Marco Polo. Though proof of this would not be proof of
the writer’s deduction that Marco Polo was acquainted with the Chinese
language, it would be very interesting in itself, and would explain
some points to which we have alluded (_e.g._, in reference to the
frankincense plant, p. 396, and to the confusion between Madagascar and
Makdashau, p. 413). And Mr. G. Phillips has urged something of the same
kind. But M. de Skattschkoff adduces no proof at all; and for the rest
his Essay is full of inaccuracy.
59. CANTÙ, CESARE. _Italiani Illustri Ritratti_, 1873, vol. i. p. 147.
60. MARSH, JOHN B. _Stories of Venice and the Venetians ...
illustrated by_ C. Berjeau. London, 1873, 8vo, pp. vii.–418.
Chaps. VI., VII. and VIII. are devoted to Marco Polo.
61. KINGSMILL, THOS. W. _Notes on the Topography of some of the
Localities in Manji, or Southern China mentioned by Marco Polo_.
(_Notes and Queries on China and Japan_, vol. i. pp. 52–54.)
—————————— _Notes on Marco Polo’s Route from Khoten to China_. (_Chin.
Recorder_, VII. 1876, pp. 338–343.)
62. PAQUIER, J. B. _Itinéraire de Marco Polo à travers la région du
Pamir au_ XIIIᵉ _siècle_. (_Bull. Soc. Géog._, 1876, août, pp.
113–128.)
63. PALLADIUS, ARCHIMANDRITE. _Elucidations of Marco Polo’s Travels
in North-China, drawn from Chinese Sources_. (_Jour. N. C. Br. R.
As. Soc._, x. 1876, pp. 1–54.)
Translated into English by A. Wylie and E. Bretschneider. The Russian
text has just been published (T. xxxviii. 1902, of the _Isviestiya_) by
the Imp. Russian Geog. Society.
Sir Henry Yule wrote in the _Addenda_ of the second edition:
“And I learn from a kind Russian correspondent, that an early number
of the _J. N. China Branch R. Asiatic Society_ will contain a more
important paper, viz.: _Remarks on Marco Polo’s Travels to the North of
China, derived from Chinese Sources; by the_ ARCHIMANDRITE PALLADIUS.
This celebrated traveller and scholar says (as I am informed): ‘I have
followed up the indications of Marco Polo from Lobnor to Shangdu,
and in part to Peking.... It would seem that I have been so fortunate
as to clear up the points that remained obscure to Yule.’ I deeply
regret that my book cannot now profit by these promised remarks. I
am not, however, without hope, that in the present edition, with its
Appendices, some at least of the Venerable Traveller’s identifications
may have been anticipated.”
The greater part of the notes of my late friend, the Archimandrite
Palladius Katharov, have been incorporated in the present edition of
Marco Polo.—H. C.
64. JIREČEK, JOSEF. _Báseň o pobití Tataruv a “Million” Marka
Pavlova_, (_Časopis Musea království českého_, 1877, pp. 103–119).
65. GEBAUER, J. _Ein Beitrag zur Erklärung der Königinhofer
Handschrift_. (J. Gebauer, in _Archiv für Slavische Philologie_,
Berlin, 1877, ii. pp. 143–155.)
66. ZANETTI, V. Quattro Documenti inediti dell’Archivio degli
Esposti in Venezia (Marco Polo e la sua Famiglia—Marin Falier).
Por V. Zanetti. (_Archivio Veneto_, xvi. 1878, pp. 95–110.)
See _Calendar_, Nos. 6, 19, and 20 for the three Documents relating to
the Polo Family.
—Marco Polo e la sua famiglia. (_Ibid._, xvii. 1879, pp. 359–362.)
Letters of Comm. G. Berchet and Yule regarding these documents.
67. HOUTUM-SCHINDLER, Gen. _Notes on Marco Polo’s Itinerary in
Southern Persia_ (_Chapters xvi. to xxi., Col. Yule’s
Translation_). (_Jour. R. As. Soc._, N.S., vol. xiii. Art. XX.
Oct. 1881, pp. 490–497.)
—————————— _Marco Polo’s Camadi_. (_Ibid._, Jan. 1898, pp. 43–46.)
68. THOMSON, J. T. _Marco Polo’s Six Kingdoms or Cities in Java
Minor_, identified in translations from the ancient Malay Annals,
by J. T. T., Commissioner of Crown Lands, Otago, 1875. (_Proc. R.
G. Soc._, XX. 1875–1876, pp. 215–224.)
Translation from the “Salafat al Salatin perturan segala rajaraja,” or
Malay Annals.
69. K. C. AMREIN. _Marco Polo: Oeffentlicher Vortrag, gehalten in der
Geographisch-Kommerziellen Gesellschaft in St. Gallen_. Zurich,
1879, 8vo.
70. VIDAL-LABLACHE, PAUL. _Bibliothèque des Écoles et des
Familles.—Marco Polo, son temps et ses voyages_. Paris, 1880,
8vo, pp. 192.
There is a second edition.
71. G. M. URBANI DE GHELTOF. _III. Congresso Geografico Internazionale
in Venezia.—La Collezione del Doge Marin Faliero e i tesori di
Marco Polo_. Venezia, 1881, 8vo, pp. 8.
From the _Bulletino di Arti, industrie e curiosità veneziane_ III. pp.
98–103.—See _Int._ p. _79_.
72. SEGUSO, L. _La Casa dei Milioni o l’abitazione di Marco Polo_.
(_Venezia e il Congresso_, 1881.)
73. CORDIER, HENRI. _Maison de Marco Polo_ [_à Venise._] (_Revue de
l’Extrême-Orient_, i. No. 1, p. 157); _Statue de Marco Polo_.
(_Revue de l’Extrême-Orient_, i. No. 1, pp. 156–157.)
74. _Illustrazione Italiana_, No. 38, Sept. 18, 1881.
75. YULE, Sir HENRY. _Marco Polo_. (_Encyclopædia Britannica_, 1885,
9th ed., xix. pp. 404–409.)
76. SCHUMANN, Dr. K. Marco Polo, ein Weltreisender des XIII.
Jahrhunderts. Berlin, 1885. 8vo, pp. 32.
_Sammlung gemeinverständlicher wissenschaftlicher Vorträge_,
herausgegeben von Rud. Virchow und Fr. von Holtzendorff. XX. Serie.
Heft 460.
77. _Marco Polo_. (_Blackwood’s Mag._, clxii. Sept. 1887, pp.
373–386.)
(Rep. in _Littell’s Living Age_, Boston, CLXXV., p. 195.)
78. EDKINS, JOSEPH. _Kan Fu_. (_China Review_, xv. pp. 310–331.)
79. OLIPHANT, Mrs.—_The Makers of Venice_. London, 1887, 8vo.
Part II.—Chap. i. The Travellers: Niccolo, Matteo, and Marco Polo, pp.
134–157.
80. DUCLAU, S.—_La Science populaire—Marco Polo, sa Vie et ses
Voyages_. Par S. Duclau. Limoges, Eugène Ardant, s. d. [1889],
8vo, pp. 192.
81. PARKER, E. H. _Charchan_. (_China Review_, xviii. p. 261);
_Hunting Lodges_ (_Ibid._, p. 261); _Barscol._ (_Ibid._); _Life
Guards_ (p. 262); _Canfu or Canton_ (_Ibid._, xiv. pp. 358–359);
_Kaunchis_ (_Ibid._, p. 359); _Polo_ (_Ibid._, xv., p. 249);
_Marco Polo’s Transliterations_ (_Ibid._, xvi., p. 125); _Canfu_
(_Ibid._, p. 189).
82. SCHALLER, M.—_Marco Polo und die Texte seiner “Reisen”.—Programm
der Kgl. Studien—Anstalt Burghausen für das Studienjahr 1889–90
von_ Michael Schaller, Kgl. Studienlehrer f.n. Sprachen.
Burghausen, Russy, 8vo, pp. 57.
83. SEVERTZOW, Dr. NICOLAS. _Etudes de Géographie historique sur les
anciens itinéraires à travers le Pamir, Ptolémée, Hiouen-Thsang,
Song-yuen, Marco Polo_. (_Bul. Soc. Géog._, 1890, pp. 417–467,
553–610.)
(Marco Polo, pp. 583 _seqq._)
84. AMENT, W. S. _Marco Polo in Cambaluc: A Comparison of foreign and
native Accounts_. (_Journ. Peking Orient. Soc._, III. No. 2,
1892, pp. 97–122.)
85. COLLINGRIDGE, GEORGE. _The Early Cartography of Japan. By
George Collingridge_. (_Geographical Journal_, May, 1894, pp.
403–409.)—_Japan or Java? An Answer to Mr. George Collingridge’s
Article on_ “The Early Cartography of Japan,” _by F. G. Kramp_.
Overgedrukt uit het “Tijdschrift van het Koninklijk Nederlandsch
Aardrijkskundig Genootschap, Jaargang 1894.” Leiden, E. J. Brill,
1894, 8vo, pp. 14. _The Early Cartography of Japan. By H. Yule
Oldham._ (_Geographical Journal_, Sept. 1894, pp. 276–279.)
86. HIRTH, FRIED. _Ueber den Schiffsverkehr von Kinsay zu Marco
Polo’s Zeit_. (_T’oung Pao_, Dec. 1894, pp. 386–390.)
87. DRAPEYRON, LUDOVIC.—_Le Retour de Marco Polo en 1295. Cathay et
Sypangu_. (_Revue de Géographie_, Juillet, 1895, pp. 3–8.)
88. CORDIER, HENRI. _Centenaire de Marco Polo_. Paris, 1896, 8vo.
A Lecture with a Bibliography which is the basis of the list of this
edition of Marco Polo.
89. MANLY.—_Marco Polo and the Squire’s Tale_. By John Matthews
Manly. (_Publications of the Modern Language Association of
America_, vol. xi. 1896, pp. 349–362.)
Cf. our Introduction, p. _128_.
90. SUEZ, IUMING C. _Marco Polo_. (_St. John’s Echo_, Shanghaï, Nov.
1899.)
91. NORDENSKIÖLD, A. E.—_Om det inflytande Marco Polos reseberättelse
utöfvat på Gastaldis kartor öfver Asien_. (_ur Ymer, Tidskrift
utgifven af Svenska Sällskapet för Antropologi och Geografi_,
Årg. 1899, H. 1, pp. 33 to 42).
—————————— _The Influence of the “Travels of Marco Polo” on Jacobo
Gastaldi’s Map of Asia_. (_Geog. Journal_, April, 1899, pp. 396
to 406.)
See _Introduction_, p. _137_.
92. CHAIX, PAUL. _Marco Polo_. (_Le Globe_, Soc. Géog. Genève,
fév.–avril, 1900, pp. 84–94.)
93. LE STRANGE, GUY. _The Cities of Kirmān in the time of Hamd-Allah
Mustawfi and Marco Polo_. (_J. R. As. Soc._, April, 1901, pp.
281–290.)
94. MURET, ERNEST. _Un fragment de Marco Polo_. Paris, 1901, 8vo.,
pp. 8.
From _Romania_, tom. xxx. See p. 547, _App. F._, 65.
95. GREAT EXPLORERS.—Marco Polo, Ferdinand Magellan, Mungo Park, Sir
John Franklin, David Livingstone, Christopher Columbus, etc.,
etc. Thomas Nelson, London, 1902, 8vo, pp. 224.
Marco Polo, pp. _7–21_.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] [Sir Henry Yule expressed his regret to me that he had not the
facility at Palermo to undertake this Bibliography which I consider
as a legacy from the first and illustrious editor of this
book.—H. C.]
APPENDIX I.—_Titles of Works which are cited by abbreviated
References in this Book_.
ABDALLATIF. _Relation de l’Egypte_. Trad. par M. Silvestre de Sacy.
Paris, 1810.
ABULPHARAGIUS. _Hist. Compend. Dynastiarum_, etc., _ab_ Ed. Pocockio.
Oxon. 1663.
ABR. ROGER. See _La Porte ouverte_.
ACAD. _Mém. de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres_.
AIN-I-AKBARI or AIN. AKB. BL. refers to Blochmann’s Translation in
_Bibliotheca Indica_. Calcutta, 1869, _seqq._
ALEXANDRIADE, _ou Chanson de Geste d’Alexandre-le-Grand, de_ Lambert Le
Court _et_ Alex. de Bernay. Dinan et Paris, 1861, 12mo.
ALPHABETUM TIBETANUM _Missionum Apostolicarum commodo editum_; A. A.
Georgii. Romae, 1762, 4to.
AM. EXOT. Engelbert Kaempfer’s _Amoenitatum Exoticarum Fasciculi V_.
Lemgoviae, 1712.
AMYOT. _Mémoires concernant les Chinois_, etc. Paris v. y.
ARABS., ARABSHAH. _Ahmedis Arabsiadis Vitae ... Timuri ... Historia.
Latine vertit ... _S. H. Manger. Franequerae, 1767.
ARCH. STOR. ITAL. _Archivio Storico Italiano_. Firenze, v. y.
ASSEMANI, _Bibliotheca Orientalis_. Romae, 1719–28.
ASTLEY. _A New General Collection of Voyages, etc._ London, 1745–1747.
AVA, MISSION TO, Narrative of Major Phayre’s. By Capt. H. Yule.
London, 1858.
AYEEN AKBERY refers to Gladwin’s Transl., Calcutta, 1787.
BABER, Memoir of. Transl. by Leyden and Erskine. London, 1826.
BABER, E. COLBORNE. _Travels and Researches in Western China_. London,
1882, 8vo.
Vol. i. Pt. I. _Supp. Papers R. Geog. Society_.
BACON, ROGER. _Opus Majus_. Venet. 1750.
BAER UND HELMERSEN. _Beiträge zur Kenntniss des Russischen Reiches,
etc._ St. Petersburg, 1839, _seqq._
BAUDUIN DE SEBOURC. _Li Romans de Bauduin de S., IIIᵉ Roy de
Jherusalem_. Valenciennes, 1841, 2 vol. large 8vo.
BENJAMIN OF TUDELA. Quoted from T. Wright’s _Early Travels in
Palestine_. Bohn, London, 1848.
BRETSCHNEIDER, DR. E. _Notes on Chinese Mediaeval Travellers to the
West_. Shanghai, 1875, 8vo.
———————— _Archaeological and Historical Researches on Peking and its
Environs_. Shanghai, 1876, 8vo.
———————— _Mediaeval Researches from Eastern Asiatic Sources_. London,
1888, 2 vol. 8vo.
———————— _History of European Botanical Discoveries in China_. London
[St. Petersburg], 1898, 2 Pts. 8vo. Begins with _Marco Polo_,
pp. 1–5.
All these works are most valuable.
BRIDGMAN, Rev. Dr. _Sketches of the Meaou-tszé_, transl. by. In _J. N.
Ch. Br. R. As. Soc._ for Dec. 1859.
BROWNE’S _Vulgar Errors_, in Bohn’s Ed. of his Works. London, 1852.
BUCHON. _Chroniques Étrangères relatives aux Expéditions Françaises
pendant le XIIIᵉ Siècle_. Paris, 1841.
BURNES, ALEX. _Travels into Bokhara_. 2nd Ed. London, 1835.
BÜSCHING’S _Magazin für die neue Historie und Geographie_. Halle, 1779,
_seqq._
CAHIER ET MARTIN. _Mélanges d’Archéologie_. Paris, v. y.
CAPMANY, ANTONIO. _Memorias Historicas sobre la marina ... de
Barcelona_. Madrid, 1779–1792.
CARP., CARPINI. As published in _Recueil de Voyages et de Mémoires de
la Soc. de Géog._ Tom. iv. Paris, 1839.
CATHAY AND THE WAY THITHER. By Col. H. Yule. Hakluyt Society, 1866.
CHARDIN, _Voyages en Perse de_. Ed. of Langlès. Paris, 1811.
CHAVANNES, EDOUARD. _Mémoire composé à l’époque de la grande dynastie
T’ang sur les Religieux éminents qui allèrent chercher la loi
dans les Pays d’Occident par_ I-TSING. Paris, 1894, 8vo.
CHINA ILLUSTRATA. See _Kircher_.
CHINE ANCIENNE. By Pauthier, in _L’Univers Pittoresque_. Paris, 1837.
—— MODERNE. By do. and Bazin, in do. Paris, 1853.
CHIN. REP. _Chinese Repository_. Canton, 1832, _seqq._
CLAVIJO. Transl. by C. R. Markham. Hak. Society, 1859.
CONSULAR REPORTS. (See this vol. p. 144.)
CONTI, _Travels of Nicolo_. In _India in the XVth Century_. Hak.
Society, 1857.
CORDIER, HENRI. _Les Voyages en Asie au XIVᵉ Siècle du Bienheureux
Frère Odoric de Pordenone_. Paris, 1891, 8vo.
———————— _L’Extrême-Orient dans l’Atlas catalan de Charles V., Roi de
France_. Paris, 1895, 8vo.
CURZON, GEORGE N. _Persia and the Persian Question_. London, 1892, 2
vol. 8vo.
D’AVEZAC. See App. H., III., No. 36.
DAVIES’S REPORT. _Rep. on the Trade and Resources of the Countries on
the N.W. Boundary of Br. India_ (By R. H. Davies, now (1874)
Lieut.-Governor of the Panjáb).
DEGUIGNES. _Hist. Gén. des Huns, etc._ Paris, 1756.
—————— (the Younger). _Voyage à Peking, etc._ Paris, 1808.
DELLA DECIMA, etc. Lisbone e Lucca (really Florence) 1765–1766. The 3rd
volume of this contains the Mercantile Handbook of _Pegolotti_
(_circa_ 1340), and the 4th volume that of _Uzzano_ (1440).
DELLA PENNA. _Breve Notizia del Regno del Thibet_. An extract from the
_Journal Asiatique_, sér. II. tom. xiv. (pub. by Klaproth).
DELLA VALLE, P. _Viaggi_. Ed. Brighton, 1843.
DE MAILLA. _H. Générale de la Chine, etc._ Paris, 1783.
DEVÉRIA, G. _La Frontière Sino-Annamite_. Paris, 1886, 8vo.
—————— _Notes d’Épigraphie mongole-chinoise_. Paris, 1897, 8vo. From
the _Jour. As._
—————— _Musulmans et Manichéens chinois_. Paris, 1898, 8vo. From the
_Jour. As._
—————— _Stèle Si-Hia de Leang-tcheou_. Paris, 1898, 8vo. From the
_Jour. As._
DICT. DE LA PERSE. _Dict. Géog. Hist. et Litt. de la Perse, etc._; par
Barbier de Meynard. Paris, 1861.
D’OHSSON. _H. des Mongols_. La Haye et Amsterdam, 1834.
DOOLITTLE, Rev. J. _The Social Life of the Chinese_. Condensed Ed.
London, 1868.
DOUET D’ARCQ. _Comptes de l’Argenterie des Rois de France au XVᵉ
Siècle_. Paris, 1851.
DOZY AND ENGELMANN. _Glossaire des Mots Espagnols et Portugais dérivés
de l’Arabe_. 2de. Ed. Leyde, 1869.
DUCHESNE, ANDRÉ. _Historiae Francorum Scriptores_. Lut. Par. 1636–1649.
EARLY TRAVELS in Palestine, ed. by T. Wright, Esq. Bohn, London, 1848.
EDRISI. _Trad. par_ Amédée Jaubert; in _Rec. de Voy. et de Mém._, tom.
v. et vi. Paris, 1836–1840.
ÉLIE DE LAPRIMAUDAIE. _Études sur le Commerce au Moyen Age_. Paris,
1848.
ELLIOT. _The History of India as told by its own Historians_. Edited
from the posthumous papers of Sir H. M. Elliot, by Prof. Dowson.
1867, _seqq._
ERDMANN, Dr. FRANZ v. _Temudschin der Unerschütterliche_. Leipzig, 1862.
ERMAN. _Travels in Siberia_. Transl. by W. D. Cooley. London, 1848.
ESCAYRAC DE LAUTURE. _Mémoires sur la Chine_. Paris, 1865.
ÉTUDE PRATIQUE, etc. See _Hedde_.
FARIA Y SOUZA. _History of the Discovery and Conquest of India by the
Portuguese_. Transl. by Capt. J. Stevens. London, 1695.
FERRIER, J. P. _Caravan Journeys, etc._ London, 1856.
FORTUNE. _Two Visits to the Tea Countries of China_. London, 1853.
FRANCISQUE-MICHEL. _Recherches sur le Commerce, la fabrication, et
l’usage des étoffes de Soie, etc._ Paris, 1852.
FRESCOB. _Viaggi in Terra Santa di_ L. Frescobaldi, etc. (1384).
Firenze, 1862.
GARCIA DE ORTA. _Garzia dall’Horto, Dell’Istoria dei semplici ed
altre cose che vengono portate dall’Indie Orientali, etc._ Trad.
dal Portughese da Annib. Briganti. Venezia, 1589.
GARNIER, FRANCIS. _Voyage d’Exploration en Indo-Chine_. Paris, 1873.
GAUBIL. _H. de Gentchiscan et de toute la Dinastie des Mongous_. Paris,
1739.
GILDEM., GILDEMEISTER. _Scriptorum Arabum de Rebus Indicis, etc._ Bonn,
1838.
GILL, CAPT. WILLIAM. _The River of Golden Sand.... With an Introductory
Essay by Col._ HENRY YULE.... London, 1880, 2 vol. 8vo.
GODINHO DE EREDIA. _Malaca l’Inde méridionale et le Cathay reproduit en
facsimile et traduit par M._ LÉON JANSSEN. Bruxelles, 1882, 4to.
GOLD. HORDE. See _Hammer_.
GRENARD, F. _J.-L. Dutreuil de Rhins-Mission scientifique dans la Haute
Asie_, 1890–1895. Paris, 1897–1898, 3 vol. 4to and Atlas.
GROENEVELDT, W. P. _Notes on the Archipelago and Malacca. Compiled from
Chinese Sources_. [Batavia, 1877] 8vo.
Rep. by Dr. R. Rost in 1887.
—————————— _Supplementary Jottings to the Notes. T’oung Pao, VII._,
May, 1896, pp. 113–134.
HAMILTON, A. _New Account of the East Indies_. London, 1744.
HAMMER-PURGSTALL. _Geschichte der Goldenen Horde_. Pesth, 1840.
—————————— _Geschichte der Ilchane_. Darmstadt, 1842.
HEDDE ET RONDOT. _Étude Pratique du Commerce d’Exportation de la
Chine_, par I. Hedde. _Revue et complétée_ par N. Rondot. Paris,
1849.
HEYD, Prof. W. _Le Colonie Commerciali degli Italiani in Oriente nel
Media Evo; Dissert. Rifatt. dall’Autore e recate in Italiano
dal_ Prof. G. Müller. Venezia e Torino, 1866.
———————— _Histoire du Commerce du Levant au Moyen Age ... éd.
française_ ... par Furcy Raynaud. Leipzig, 1885–6, 2 vol. 8vo.
HOSIE, ALEXANDER. _Three Years in Western China; a Narrative of three
Journeys in Ssŭ-ch’uan, Kuei-chow, and Yún-nan_. London, 1890,
8vo.
H. T. or HIUEN TSANG. _Vie et Voyages_, viz. Hist. de la Vie de
Hiouen Thsang et de ses Voyages dans l’Inde, &c. Paris, 1853.
—— or ————————. _Mémoires sur les Contrées Occidentales, &c._ Paris,
1857. See _Pèlerins Bouddhistes_.
HUC. _Recollections of a Journey through Tartary, &c._ Condensed.
Transl. by Mrs. P. Sinnett. London, 1852.
I. B., IBN. BAT., IBN BATUTA. _Voyages d’Ibn Batoutah par Defrémery
et Sanguinetti_. Paris, 1853–58, 4 vol. 8vo.
IBN KHORDÂDHBEH.... _Cum versione gallica edidit_.... M. J. de Goeje.
Lug. Bat., 1889, 8vo.
ILCH., ILCHAN., HAMMER’S ILCH. See _Hammer_.
INDIA IN XVTH CENTURY. Hak. Soc. 1857.
IND. ANT., INDIAN ANTIQUARY, a Journal of Oriental Research. Bombay,
1872, _seqq._
J. A. S. B. _Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal_.
J. As. _Journal Asiatique_.
J. C. BR. R. A. S. _Journal of the China Branch of the R. Asiatic
Society_, Shanghai.
J. IND. ARCH. _Journal of the Indian Archipelago_.
J. N. C. BR. R. A. S. _Journal of the North China Branch of the R.
Asiatic Society_, Shanghai.
J. R. A. S. _Journal of the Royal As. Society_.
J. R. G. S. _Journal of the Royal Geographical Society_.
JOINVILLE. Edited by Francisque-Michel. Firmin-Didot: Paris, 1867.
KAEMPFER. See _Am. Exot._
KHANIKOFF, NOTICE. See App. H., III., No. 43.
—————— MÉMOIRE _sur la Partie Méridionale de l’Asie Centrale_, Paris,
1862.
KIRCHER, _Athanasius. China, Monumentis, &c., Illustrata_. Amstelod.
1667.
KLAP. MÉM. See App. H., III., No. 22.
KOEPPEN, _Die Religion des Buddha_, von Carl Friedrich. Berlin,
1857–59.
LA PORTE OUVERTE, &c., _ou la Vraye Representation de la Vie, des
Moeurs, de la Religion, et du Service Divin des Bramines, &c._,
par le Sieur Abraham Roger, trad. en François. Amsterdam, 1670.
LADAK, &c. By Major Alex. Cunningham. 1854.
LASSEN. _Indische Alterthumskunde_. First edition is cited throughout.
LECOMTE, Père L. _Nouveaux Mémoires sur la Chine_. Paris, 1701.
LEVCHINE, ALEXIS DE. _Desc. des Hordes et des Steppes des Kirghiz
Kaïssaks; trad._ par F. de Pigny. Paris, 1840.
LINSCHOTEN. _Hist. de la Navigation de Jean Hugues de Linschot._
3^{ième} ed. Amst., 1638.
MAGAILLANS. See App. H., III., No. 4.
MAKRIZI. See _Quat. Mak._
MAR. SAN., MARIN. SANUT., MARINO SANUDO. _Liber Secretorum Fidelium
Crucis_, in _Bongarsii Gesta Dei per Francos_. Hanoviæ, 1611.
Tom. ii.
MARTÈNE ET DURAND. _Thesaurus Novus Anecdotorum_. Paris, 1717.
MARTINI. See App. H., III., No. 2.
MAS’UDI. _Les Prairies d’Or, par Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de
Courteille_. Paris, 1861, _seqq._
MATTHIOLI, P. A. _Commentarii in libros VI. Pedacii Dioscoridis de
Medicâ Materiâ_. Venetiis, 1554; sometimes other editions are
cited.
MAUNDEVILE. Halliwell’s Ed. London, 1866.
MÉM. DE L’ACAD. See _Acad._
MENDOZA. _H. of China_. Ed. of Hak. Society, 1853–54.
MERVEILLES DE L’INDE. _Livre des Merveilles de l’Inde.... Texte arabe
par_ P. A. Van der Lith. _Trad. française par_ L. Marcel Devic.
Leide, 1883–1886, 4to.
MICHEL. See _Francisque-Michel_.
MID. KINGD. See _Williams_.
MOORCROFT _and Trebeck’s Travels_; edited by Prof. H. H. Wilson, 1841.
MOSHEIM. _Historia Tartarorum Ecclesiastica_. Helmstadt, 1741.
MUNTANER, in _Buchon_, q.v.
N. & E., NOT. ET EXT. _Notices et Extraits des MSS. de la
Bibliothèque du Roy_. Paris, v. y.
N. & Q. _Notes and Queries_.
N. & Q. C. & J. _Notes and Queries for China and Japan_.
NELSON, J. H. _The Madura Country, a Manual_. Madras, 1868.
NEUMANN, C. F. His Notes at end of Bürck’s German ed. of Polo.
NOVUS ORBIS _Regionum &c. Veteribus incognitarum_. Basil. Ed. 1555.
P. DE LA CROIX, PÉTIS DE LA CROIX, _Hist. de Timurbec, &c._ Paris,
1722.
P. DELLA V. See _Della Valle_.
P. VINC. MARIA, P. VINCENZO. _Viaggio all’Indie Orientali del P. F.
V. M. di S. Catarina da Siena_. Roma, 1672.
PALLAS. _Voyages dans plusieurs Provinces de l’Empire de Russie, &c._
Paris, l’an XI.
PAOLINO. _Viaggio alle Indie, &c._ da Fra P. da S. Bartolomeo. Roma,
1796.
PEGOLOTTI. See _Della Decima_.
PÈLERINS BOUDDHISTES, par Stan. Julien. This name covers the two works
entered above under the heading H. T., the _Vie et Voyages_
forming vol. i., and the _Mémoires_, vols. ii. and iii.
PEREG. QUAT. _Peregrinatores Medii Aevi Quatuor, &c._ Recens. J. M.
Laurent. Lipsiæ, 1864.
POST UND REISE ROUTEN. See _Sprenger_.
PRAIRIES D’OR. See _Mas’udi_.
PUNJAUB TRADE REPORT. See _Davies_.
Q. R., QUAT. RASHID. _H. des Mongols de la Perse, par Raschid-ed-din,
trad. &c._ par M. Quatremère. Paris, 1836.
QUAT. MAK., QUATREMÈRE’S MAK. _H. des Sultans Mamlouks de l’Égypte, par
Makrizi. Trad. par Q._ Paris, 1837, _seqq._
RAS MALA, _or Hindoo Annals of Goozerat_. By A. K. Forbes. London,
1856.
REINAUD, REL. _Relations des Voyages faits par les Arabes dans l’Inde
et la Chine, &c._ Paris, 1845.
————, INDE, _Mém. Géog. Histor. et Scientifique sur l’, &c._ Paris,
1849.
RELAT., RELATIONS. See last but one.
RICHTHOFEN, Baron F. VON. _Letters_ (addressed to the Committee of
the Shanghai Chamber of Commerce) _on the Interior Provinces of
China_. Shanghai, 1870–72.
ROCKHILL, W. W. _The Land of the Lamas_. London, 1891, 8vo.
———————— _Diary of a Journey through Mongolia and Tibet in 1891 and
1892_. Washington, 1894, 8vo.
———————— _The Journey of William of Rubruck_. London, _Hakluyt
Society_, 1900, 8vo.
ROMAN., ROMANIN, _Storia Documentata di Venezia_. Venezia, 1853, _seqq._
RUB., RUBRUQUIS. Cited from edition in _Recueil de Voyages et de
Mémoires_, tom. iv. Paris, 1839. See ROCKHILL.
S. S., SAN. SETZ., SS. SSETZ. See _Schmidt_.
SANTAREM, _Essai sur l’Hist. de la Cosmographie, &c._ Paris, 1849.
SANUDO. See _Mar. San._
SCHILTBERGER, _Reisen des_ Johan. Ed. by Neumann. München, 1859.
SCHLEGEL, G. _Geographical Notes_, I.–XVI., _in T’oung Pao_, Leiden,
1898–1901.
SCHMIDT. _Geschichte der Ost-Mongolen, &c., verfasst von
Ssanang-Ssetzen Chungtaidschi_. St. Petersburg, 1829.
SONNERAT. _Voyage aux Indes Orientales_. Paris, 1782.
SPRENGER. _Post und Reise Routen des Orients_. Leipzig, 1864.
ST. MARTIN, M. J. _Mémoires Historiques et Géographiques sur
l’Arménie, &c._ Paris, 1818–19.
SYKES, MAJOR PERCY MOLESWORTH. _Ten Thousand Miles in Persia, or Eight
Years in Irán_. London, 1902, 8vo.
Chap. xxiii. _Marco Polo’s Travels in Persia_.
——————— _Recent Journeys in Persia_. (_Geog. Journal_, X, 1897, pp.
568–597.)
TEIXEIRA, _Relaciones de_ Pedro, _del Origen Descendencia y Succession
de los Reyes de Persia, y de Harmuz, y de un Viage hecho por el
mismo aotor, &c._ En Amberes, 1670.
TIMKOWSKI. _Travels, &c._, edited by Klaproth. London, 1827.
UZZANO. See _Della Decima_.
VARTHEMA’S _Travels_. By Jones and Badger. Hak. Soc., 1863.
VIGNE, G. T. _Travels in Kashmir, &c._ London, 1842.
VIN. BELL., VINC. BELLOV. Vincent of Beauvais’ _Speculum Historiale,
Speculum Naturale, &c._
VISDELOU. Supplément to D’Herbelot. 1780.
WILLIAMS’S _Middle Kingdom_. 3rd. Ed. New York and London, 1857.
WILLIAMSON, Rev. A. _Journeys in N. China, &c._ London, 1870.
WEBER’S _Metrical Romances of the XIIIth, XIVth, and XVth Centuries_.
Edinburgh, 1810.
WITSEN. _Noord en Oost Tartaryen_. 2nd Ed. Amsterdam, 1785.
APPENDIX K.—_Values of certain Moneys, Weights, and Measures,
occurring in this Book_.
FRENCH MONEY.
The +Livre Tournois+ of the period may be taken, on
the mean of five valuations cited in a footnote at p.
87 of vol. i., as equal in _modern silver value_ to ... 18·04 _francs._
Say English money ... 14_s._ 3·8_d._
The +Livre Parisis+ was worth one-fourth more than the
_Tournois_,[1] and therefore equivalent in silver value
to ... 22·55 _francs._
Say English money ... 17_s._ 10·8_d._
(Gold being then to silver in relative value about 12:1 instead of
about 15:1 as now, one-fourth has to be added to the values based on
silver in equations with the gold coin of the period, and one-fifth to
be deducted in values based on gold value. By oversight, in vol. i. p.
87, I took 16:1 as the present gold value, and so exaggerated the value
of the livre Tournois as compared with gold.)
M. Natalis de Wailly, in his recent fine edition of Joinville,
determines the valuation of these _livres_, in the reign of St. Lewis,
by taking a mean between a value calculated on the present value of
silver, and a value calculated on the present value of gold,[2] and his
result is:
+Livre Tournois+ = ... 20·26 _francs._
+Livre Parisis+ = ... 25·33 „
Though there is something arbitrary in this mode of valuation, it is,
perhaps, on the whole the best; and its result is extremely handy for
the memory (as somebody has pointed out) for we thus have
One +Livre Tournois+ = One Napoleon.
„ „ +Parisis+ = One Sovereign.
VENETIAN MONEY.
The +Mark+ of Silver all over Europe may be taken fairly at 2_l._ 4_s._
of our money in modern value; the Venetian mark being a fraction more,
and the marks of England, Germany and France fractions less.[3]
The Venice +Gold Ducat+ or +Zecchin+, first coined
in accordance with a Law of 31st October 1283, was,
_in our gold value_, worth ... 11·82 _francs._[4]
or English ... 9_s._ 4·284_d._
The Zecchin when first coined was fixed as equivalent to 18 _grossi_,
and on this calculation the +Grosso+ should be a little less than 5_d._
sterling.[5] But from what follows it looks as if there must have been
another _grosso_, perhaps only of account, which was only ¾ of the
former, therefore equivalent to 3¾_d._ only. This would be a clue to
difficulties which I do not find dealt with by anybody in a precise or
thorough manner; but I can find no evidence for it.
Accounts were kept at Venice not in ducats and grossi, but in _Lire_,
of which there were several denominations, _viz._:
1. +Lira dei Grossi+, called in Latin Documents _Libra denariorum
Venetorum grosorum_.[6] Like every _Lira_ or Pound, this
consisted of 20 _soldi_, and each _soldo_ of 12 _denari_ or
_deniers_.[7] In this case the Lira was equivalent to 10 golden
ducats; and its Denier, as the name implies, was the _Grosso_.
The Grosso therefore here was ¹⁄₂₄₀ of 10 ducats or ¹⁄₂₄ of a
ducat, instead of ¹⁄₁₈.
2. +Lira ai Grossi+ (_L. den. Ven. ad grossos_). This by decree of
2nd June, 1285, went two to the ducat. In fact it is the _soldo_
of the preceding _Lira_, and as such the _Grosso_ was, as we have
just seen, its denier; which is perhaps the reason of the name.
3. +Lira dei Piccoli+ (_L. den. Ven. parvulorum_). The ducat is
alleged to have been at first equal to three of these _Lire_
(_Romanin_, I. 321); but the calculations of Marino Sanudo
(1300–1320) in the _Secreta Fidelium Crucis_ show that he reckons
the Ducat equivalent to 3·2 _lire_ of _piccoli_.[8]
In estimating these _Lire_ in modern English money, on the basis of
their relation to the ducat, we must reduce the apparent value by ⅕. We
then have:
1. +Lira dei Grossi+ equivalent to nearly 3_l._ 15_s._ 0_d._
(therefore exceeding by nearly 10_s._ the value of the Pound
sterling of the period, or _Lira di Sterlini_, as it was called
in the appropriate Italian phrase).[9]
2. +Lira ai Grossi+ ... 3_s._ 9_d._
3. +Lira dei Piccoli+ ... 2_s._ 4_d._
The +Tornese+ or +Tornesel+ at Venice was, according to Romanin (III.
343) = 4 Venice deniers: and if these are the _deniers_ of the _Lira ai
Grossi_, the coin would be worth a little less than ¾_d._, and nearly
the equivalent of the denier Tournois, from which it took its name.[10]
* * * * *
The term +Bezant+ is used by Polo always (I believe) as it is by
Joinville, by Marino Sanudo, and by Pegolotti, for the Egyptian gold
dínár, the intrinsic value of which varied somewhat, but can scarcely
be taken at less than 10_s._ 6_d._ or 11_s._ (See _Cathay_, pp.
440–441; and see also _J. As._ sér. VI. tom. xi. pp. 506–507.) The
exchange of Venice money for the Bezant or Dinar in the Levant varied
a good deal (as is shown by examples in the passage in _Cathay_ just
cited), but is always in these examples a large fraction (⅙ up to ⅓)
more than the Zecchin. Hence, when Joinville gives the equation of St.
Lewis’s ransom as 1,000,000 _bezants_ or 500,000 _livres_, I should
have supposed these to be _livres Parisis_ rather than _Tournois_, as
M. de Wailly prefers.
There were a variety of coins of lower value in the Levant called
Bezants,[11] but these do not occur in our Book.
* * * * *
The Venice +Saggio+, a weight for precious substances was ⅙ of an
ounce, corresponding to the weight of the Roman gold _solidus_, from
which was originally derived the Arab +Misḳál+. And Polo appears to
use _saggio_ habitually as the equivalent of _Misḳál_. His +pois+ or
+peso+, applied to gold and silver, seems to have the same sense, and
is indeed a literal translation of _Misḳál_. (See vol. ii. p. 41.)
* * * * *
For measures Polo uses the _palm_ rather than the foot. I do not find
a value of the Venice palm, but over Italy that measure varies from 9½
inches to something over 10. The Genoa Palm is stated at 9·725 inches.
_Jal_ (_Archéologie Nav._ I. 271) cites the following Table of
_Old Venice Measures of Length_.
4 fingers = 1 handbreadth.
4 handbreadths = 1 foot.
5 feet = 1 pace.
1000 paces = 1 mile.
4 miles = 1 league.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] See (_Dupré de St. Maur_) _Essai sur les Monnoies, &c._ Paris,
1746, p. xv; and _Douet d’Arcq_, pp. 5, 15, &c.
[2] He takes the _silver value_ of the gros Tournois (the _sol_ of the
system) at 0·8924 _fr._, whence the Livre = 17·849 _fr._ And the
_gold value_ of the golden _Agnel_, which passed for 12½ _sols
Tournois_, is 14·1743 _fr._ Whence the Livre = 22·6789 _fr._ Mean =
20·2639 _fr._
[3] The Mark was ⅔ of a pound. The English +Pound Sterling+ of the
period was in silver value = 3_l._ 5_s._ 2_d._ Hence the +Mark+
= 2_l._ 3_s._ 5·44_d._ The Cologne Mark, according to Pegolotti,
was the same, and the Venice Mark of silver was = 1 English Tower
Mark + 3½ sterlings (_i.e._ pence of the period), = therefore to
2_l._ 4_s._ 4·84_d._ The French Mark of Silver, according to Dupré
de St. Maur, was about 3 Livres, presumably Tournois, and therefore
2_l._ 2_s._ 11½_d._
[4] _Cibrario, Pol. Ec. del Med. Evo._ III. 228. The +Gold Florin+ of
Florence was worth a fraction more = 9_s._ 4·85_d._
Sign. Desimoni, of Genoa, obligingly points out that the changed
relation of Gold ducat and silver _grosso_ was due to a general
rise in price of gold between 1284 and 1302, shown by notices of
other Italian mints which raise the equation of the gold florin in
the same ratio, viz. from 9 _sols tournois_ to 12.
[5] For ¹⁄₁₈ of the florin will be 6·23_d._, and deducting ⅕, as
pointed out above, we have 4·99_d._ as the value of the _grosso_.
I have a note that the _grosso_ contained 42⁶⁸⁄₁₄₄ Venice grains of
pure silver. If the Venice grain be the same as the old Milan grain
(·051 _grammes_) this will give exactly the same value of 5_d._
[6] Also called, according to Romanin, _Lira d’imprestidi_. See Introd.
Essay in vol. i. p. _66_.
[7] It is not too universally known to be worth noting that our £. s.
d. represents _Livres, sois, deniers_.
[8] He also states the grosso to have been worth 32 _piccoli_, which
is consistent with this and the two preceding statements. For at
3·2 _lire_ to the ducat the latter would = 768 piccoli, and ¹⁄₂₄ of
this = 32 piccoli. Pegolotti also assigns 24 grossi to the ducat
(p. 151).
The tendency of these _Lire_, as of pounds generally, was to
degenerate in value. In Uzzano (1440) we find the Ducat equivalent
to 100 _soldi_, _i.e._ to 5 _lire_.
Everybody seems to be tickled at the notion that the Scotch Pound
or Livre was only 20 Pence. Nobody finds it funny that the French
or Italian Pound is only 20 halfpence, or less!
[9] _Uzzano_ in _Della Decima_, IV. 124.
[10] According to Gallicciolli (II. 53) _piccoli_ (probably in the vague
sense of small copper coin) were called in the Levant τορνέσια.
[11] Thus in the document containing the autograph of King Hayton,
presented at p. _13_ of Introductory Essay, the King gives with
his daughter, “Damoiselle Femie,” a dowry of 25,000 _besans
sarrazinas_, and in payment 4 of his own bezants _staurats_
(presumably so called from bearing a _cross_) are to count as one
Saracen Bezant. (_Cod. Diplomat. del S. Mil. Ord. Gerosolim_. I.
134.)
APPENDIX L.—_Sundry Supplementary Notes on Special
Subjects_.—(H. C.)
1.—_The Polos at Acre_. 8.—_La Couvade_.
2.—_Sorcery in Kashmir_. 9.—_Alacan_.
3.—PAONANO PAO. 10.—_Champa_.
4.—_Pamir_. 11.—_Ruck Quills_.
5.—_Number of Pamirs_. 12.—_A Spanish Edition of Marco Polo_.
6.—_Site of Pein_. 13.—_Sir John Mandeville_.
7.—_Fire-arms_.
1.—THE POLOS AT ACRE. (Vol. i. p. _19. Int._)
M. le Comte Riant (_Itin. à Jérusalem_, p. xxix.) from various data
thinks the two sojourns of the Polos at Acre must have been between
the 9th May, 1271, date of the arrival of Edward of England and of
Tedaldo Visconti, and the 18th November, 1271, time of the departure of
Tedaldo. Tedaldo was still in Paris on the 28th December, 1269, and he
appears to have left for the Holy Land after the departure of S. Lewis
for Tunis (2nd July, 1270).—H. C.
2.—SORCERY IN KASHMIR. (Vol. i. p. 166.)
In _Kalhaṇa’s Rājataraṅgiṇī, A Chronicle of the Kings of Kásmīr
translated by M. A. Stein_, we read (Bk. IV. 94, p. 128): “Again
the Brahman’s wife addressed him: ‘O king, as he is famous for his
knowledge of charms (_Khārkhodavidyā_), he can get over an ordeal with
ease.’” Dr. Stein adds the following note: “The practice of witchcraft
and the belief in its efficiency have prevailed in Kásmir from early
times, and have survived to some extent to the present day; comp.
_Bühler, Report_, p. 24.... The term _Khārkhoda_, in the sense of a
kind of deadly charm or witchcraft, recurs in v. 239, and is found also
in the _Vijayésvaramāh_ (Adipur.), xi. 25. In the form _Khārkoṭa_ it
is quoted by the _N. P. W._ from _Caraka_, vi. 23. _Khārkhoṭa_ appears
as the designation of a sorcerer or another kind of uncanny persons in
_Haracar_., ii. 125, along with Kṛtyās and Vetālas....”
3.—PAONANO PAO. (Vol. i. p. 173.)
In his paper on _Zoroastrian Deities on Indo-Scythians’ Coins_
(_Babylonian and Oriental Record_, August, 1887, pp. 155–166; rep. in
the _Indian Antiquary_, 1888), Dr. M. A. Stein has demonstrated that
the legend PAONANO PAO on the coins of the Yue-Chi or Indo-Scythian
Kings (Kanishka, Huvishka, Vasudeva), is the exact transcription of the
old Iranian title _Shāhanān Shāh_ (Persian _Shāhan-shāh_), “King of
Kings”; the letter P, formerly read as P(_r_), has since been generally
recognised, in accordance with his interpretation as a distinct
character expressing the sound _sh_.
4.—PAMIR. (Vol. i. pp. 174–175.)
I was very pleased to find that my itinerary agrees with that of Dr.
M. A. Stein; this learned traveller sends me the following remarks:
“The remark about the absence of birds (pp. 174–175) _might_ be a
reflex of the very ancient legend (based probably on the name zend
_Upairi-saena_, pehlevi _Apārsīn_, ‘higher than the birds’) which
represents the _Híndu Kush_ range proper as too high for birds to fly
over. The legend can be traced by successive evidence in the case
of the range north of Kabul.”—Regarding the route (p. 175) from
the _Wakhjir_ (sic) Pass down the Taghdum-bash Pamir, then _viâ_
Tāsh-kurghan, Little Karakul, Bulun Kul, Gez Daria to Tashmalik and
Kashgar, Dr. Stein says that he surveyed it in July, 1900, and he
refers for the correct phonetic spelling of local names along it to his
map to be published in _J. R. G. S._, in December, 1902. He says in
his _Prel. Report_, p. 10: “The _Wakhjīr_ Pass, only some 12 miles to
the south-west of _Kök-török_, connects the Tāghdumbāsh Pamir and the
Sarīkol Valleys with the head-waters of the Oxus. So I was glad that
the short halt, which was unavoidable for survey purposes, permitted
me to move a light camp close to the summit of the Wakhjīr Pass (circ.
16,200 feet). On the following day, 2nd July, I visited the head of
_Ab-i-Panja_ Valley, near the great glaciers which Lord Curzon first
demonstrated to be the true source of the River Oxus. It was a strange
sensation for me in this desolate mountain waste to know that I had
reached at last the eastern threshold of that distant region, including
Bactria and the Upper Oxus Valley, which as a field of exploration
had attracted me long before I set foot in India. Notwithstanding its
great elevation, the Wakhjīr Pass and its approaches both from west and
east are comparatively easy. Comparing the topographical facts with
Hiuen-Tsiang’s account in the _Si yu-ki_, I am led to conclude that
the route followed by the great Chinese Pilgrim, when travelling about
A.D. 649 from Badakshān towards Khotan, through ‘the valley of Po-mi-lo
(Pamir)’ into Sarīkol, actually traversed this Pass.”
Dr. Stein adds in his notes to me that “Marco Polo’s description of the
forty days’ journey to the E.N.E. of _Vokhan_ as _through tracts of
wilderness_ can well be appreciated by any one who has passed through
the Pamir Region, in the direction of the valleys W. and N. of Muztagh
Ata. After leaving Táshkurghan and Tagharma, where there is some
precarious cultivation, there is no local produce to be obtained until
the oasis of Tashmalik is reached in the open Kashgar plains. In the
narrow valley of the Yamanyar River (Gez Defile) there is scarcely any
grazing; its appearance is far more desolate than that of the elevated
Pamirs.”—“Marco Polo’s praise (p. 181) of the gardens and vine-yards of
Kashgar is well deserved; also the remark about the trading enterprise
of its merchants still holds good, if judged by the standard of Chinese
Turkestan. Kashgar traders visit Khotan far more frequently than _vice
versa_. It is strange that no certain remains of Nestorian worship
can be traced now.”—“My impression [Dr. Stein’s] of the people of the
Khotan oasis (p. 188) was that they are certainly a meeker and more
docile race than _e.g._ the average ‘Kashgarlik’ or Yarkandi. The very
small number of the Chinese garrison of the districts Khotan and Keria
(only about 200 men) bears out this impression.”
We may refer for the ancient sites, history, etc., of Khotan to the
_Preliminary Report_ of Dr. Stein and to his paper in the _Geographical
Journal_ for December, 1902, actually in the press.
5.—NUMBER OF PAMIRS. (Vol. i. p. 176.)
Lord Curzon gives the following list of the “eight claimants to the
distinction and title of a Pamir”: (1) Taghdumbash, or Supreme Head of
the Mountains Pamir, lying immediately below and to the north of the
Kilik Pass. (2) The Pamir-i-Wakhan. (3) The Pamir-i-Khurd, or Little
Pamir. (4) The Pamir-i-Kalan, or Great Pamir. (5) The Alichur Pamir.
(6) The Sarez Pamir. (7) The Rang Kul Pamir. (8) The Khargosh or Hare
Pamir, which contains the basin of the Great Kara Kul. See this most
valuable paper, _The Pamirs and the Source of the Oxus_, reprinted from
the _Geographical Journal_ of 1896, in 1896, 1898, and 1899.
[Illustration: Some of the objects found by Dr. M. A. Stein in Central
Asia.]
6.—PEIN. (Vol. i. p. 192.)
Dr. M. A. Stein, of the Indian Educational Service, appears to have
exactly identified the site of Pein, during his recent archæological
researches in Central Asia; he writes (_Prel. Report on a Journey of
Archæological and Topog. Exploration in Chinese Turkestan_, Lond.,
1901, pp. 58–59): “Various antiquarian and topographical considerations
made me anxious to identify the position of the town of _Pi-mo_, which
Hiuen-Tsiang describes as some 300 _li_ to the east of the Khotan
capital. It was probably the same place as the _Pein_, visited by Marco
Polo. After marching back along the Keriya River for four days, I
struck to the south-west, and, after three more marches, arrived in the
vicinity of Lachin-Ata Mazar, a desolate little shrine in the desert to
the north of the Khotan-Keriya route. Though our search was rendered
difficult by the insufficiency of guides and the want of water, I
succeeded during the following few days in tracing the extensive
ruined site which previous information had led me to look for in that
vicinity. ‘Uzun-Tati’ (‘the distant Tati,’) as the _débris_-covered
area is locally designated, corresponds in its position and the
character of its remains exactly to the description of Pi-mo. Owing to
far-advanced erosion and the destruction dealt by treasure-seekers, the
structural remains are very scanty indeed. But the _débris_, including
bits of glass, pottery, china, small objects in brass and stone, etc.,
is plentiful enough, and in conjunction with the late Chinese coins
found here, leaves no doubt as to the site having been occupied up to
the Middle Ages.”
Our itinerary should therefore run from Khotan to Uzun Tati, and thence
to Nia, leaving Kiria to the south; indeed Kiria is _not_ an ancient
place.—H. C.
[Illustration: MARCO POLO’S ITINERARY CORRECTED]
Mr. E. J. Rapson, of the British Museum, with the kind permission of
Dr. Stein, has sent me a photograph (which we reproduce) of coins and
miscellaneous objects found at Uzun Tati. Coin (1) bears the _nien-hao_
(title of reign) _Pao Yuen_ (1038–1040) of the Emperor Jen Tsung, of
the Sung Dynasty; Coin (2) bears the _nien-hao_, _K’ien Yuen_ (758–760)
of the Emperor Su Tsung of the T’ang Dynasty; Coin (3) is of the time
of the Khan of Turkestan, Muhammad Arslān Khan, about 441 A.H. = 1049
A.D. From the description sent to me by Mr. Rapson and written by Mr.
Andrews, I note that the miscellaneous objects include: “Two fragments
of fine Chinese porcelain, highly glazed and painted with Chinese
ornament in blue. That on the left is painted on both sides, and
appears to be portion of rim of a bowl. Thickness ³⁄₃₂ of an inch. That
to the right is slightly coarser, and is probably portion of a larger
vessel. Thickness ¼ inch (nearly). A third fragment of porcelain, shown
at bottom of photo, is decorated roughly in a neutral brown colour,
which has imperfectly ‘fluxed.’ It, also, appears to be Chinese.
Thickness ⅛ inch (nearly).—A brass or bronze object, cast. Probably
portion of a clasp or buckle.—A brass finger ring containing a piece of
mottled green glass held loosely in place by a turned-over denticulated
rim. The metal is very thin.”—H. C.
7.—FIRE-ARMS. (Vol. i. p. 342.)
From a paper on _Siam’s Intercourse with China_, published by
Lieutenant-Colonel Gerini in the _Asiatic Quarterly Review_ for
October, 1902, it would appear that fire-arms were mentioned for the
first time in Siamese Records during the Lāu invasion and the siege
of Swankhalôk (from 1085 to 1097 A.D.); it is too early a date for
the introduction of fire-arms, though it would look “much more like
an anachronism were the advent of these implements of warfare [were]
placed, in blind reliance upon the _Northern Chronicles_, still a few
centuries back. The most curious of it all is, however, the statement
as to the weapons in question having been introduced into the country
from China.” Following W. F. Mayers in his valuable contributions to
the _Jour. North-China B. R. A. S._, 1869–1870, Colonel Gerini, who, of
course, did not know of Dr. Schlegel’s paper, adds: “It was not until
the reign of the Emperor Yung Lê, and on occasion of the invasion of
Tonkin in A.D. 1407, that the Chinese acquired the knowledge of the
propulsive effect of gunpowder, from their vanquished enemies.”
8.—LA COUVADE. (Vol. ii. p. 91.)
Mr. H. Ling Roth has given an interesting paper entitled _On the
Signification of Couvade_, in the _Journ. Anthropological Institute_,
XXII. 1893, pp. 204–243. He writes (pp. 221–222):—“From this survey
it would seem in the first place that we want a great deal more
information about the custom in the widely isolated cases where it
has been reported, and secondly, that the authenticity of some of the
reported cases is doubtful in consequence of authors repeating their
predecessors’ tales, as Colquhoun did Marco Polo’s, and V. der Haart
did Schouten’s. I should not be at all surprised if ultimately both
Polo’s and Schouten’s accounts turned out to be myths, both these
travellers making their records at a time when the Old World was full
of the tales of the New, so that in the end, we may yet find the custom
is not, nor ever has been, so widespread as is generally supposed to
have been the case.”
I do not very well see how Polo, in the 13th and 14th centuries could
make his _record at a time when the Old World was full of the tales
of the New_, discovered at the end of the 15th century! Unless Mr.
Ling Roth supposes the Venetian Traveller acquainted with the various
theories of the Pre-Columbian discovery of America!!
9.—ALACAN. (Vol. ii. pp. 255 and 261.)
Dr. G. Schlegel writes, in the _T’oung Pao_ (May, 1898, p. 153):
“_Abakan_ or _Abachan_ ought to be written _Alahan_. His name is
written by the Chinese _Ats’zehan_ and by the Japanese _Asikan_; but
this is because they have both confounded the character _lah_ with the
character _ts’ze_; the old sound of [the last] character [of the name]
was _kan_ and is always used by the Chinese when wanting to transcribe
the title _Khan_ or _Chan_. Marco Polo’s A_b_acan is a clerical error
for A_l_acan.”
10.—CHAMPA. (Vol. ii. p. 268.)
In Ma Huan’s account of the Kingdom of Siam, transl. by Mr. Phillips
(_Jour. China B. R. A. S._, XXI. 1886, pp. 35–36) we read: “Their
marriage ceremonies are as follows:—They first invite the priest to
conduct the bridegroom to the bride’s house, and on arrival there the
priest exacts the ‘droit seigneurial,’ and then she is introduced to
the bridegroom.”
11.—RUCK QUILLS. (Vol. ii. p. 421.)
Regarding Ruck Quills, Sir H. Yule wrote in the _Academy_, 22nd March,
1884, pp. 204–405:—
“I suggested that this might possibly have been some vegetable
production, such as a great frond of the Ravenala (_Urania speciosa_)
cooked to pass as a ruc’s quill. (_Marco Polo_, first edition, ii.
354; second edition, ii. 414.) Mr. Sibree, in his excellent book on
Madagascar (_The Great African Island_, 1880) noticed this, but said:
“‘It is much more likely that they [the ruc’s quills] were the
immensely long midribs of the leaves of the rofia palm. These are from
twenty to thirty feet long, and are not at all unlike an enormous quill
stripped of the feathering portion’” (p. 55).
In another passage he describes the palm, _Sagus ruffia_ (_? raphia_):
“The _rofia_ has a trunk of from thirty to fifty feet in height, and at
the head divides into seven or eight immensely long leaves. The midrib
of these leaves is a very strong, but extremely light and straight
pole.... These poles are often twenty feet or more in length, and
the leaves proper consist of a great number of fine and long pinnate
leaflets, set at right angles to the midrib, from eighteen to twenty
inches long, and about one and a half broad,” etc. (pp. 74, 75).
When Sir John Kirk came home in 1881–1882, I spoke to him on the
subject, and he felt confident that the _rofia_ or _raphia_ palm-fronds
were the original of the ruc’s quills. He also kindly volunteered to
send me a specimen on his return to Zanzibar. This he did not forget,
and some time ago there arrived at the India Office not one, but four
of these ruc’s quills. In the letter which announced this despatch Sir
John says:—
“I send to-day per s.s. _Arcot_ ... four fronds of the Raphia palm,
called here ‘Moale.’ They are just as sold and shipped up and down the
coast. No doubt they were sent in Marco Polo’s time in exactly the same
state, _i.e._ stripped of their leaflets, and with the tip broken off.
They are used for making stages and ladders, and last long if kept dry.
They are also made into doors, by being cut into lengths, and pinned
through. The stages are made of three, like tripods, and used for
picking cloves from the higher branches.”
The largest of the four midribs sent (they do not differ much) is 25
feet 4 inches long, measuring 12 inches in girth at the butt, and 5
inches at the upper end. I calculate that if it originally came to a
point the whole length would be 45 feet, but, as this would not be so,
we may estimate it at 35 to 40 feet. The thick part is deeply hollowed
on the upper (?) side, leaving the section of the solid butt in form a
thick crescent. The leaflets are all gone, but when entire, the object
must have strongly resembled a Brobdingnagian feather. Compare this
description with that of Padre Bolivar in Ludolf, referred to above.
“In aliquibus ... regionibus vidi pennas alae istius avis prodigiosae,
licet avem non viderim, Penna illa, prout ex formâ colligebatur, erat
ex mediocribus, longitudine 28 palmorum, latitudine trium. Calamus vero
a radice usque ad extremitatem longitudine quinque palmorum, densitatis
instar brachii moderati, robustissimus erat et durus. Pennulae inter
se aequales et bene compositae, ut vix ab invicem nisi cum violentiâ
divellerentur. Colore erant valdê nigro, calamus colore albo.”
(_Ludolfi, ad suam Hist. Aethiop., Comment._, p. 164.)
The last particular, as to colour, I am not able to explain: the others
correspond well. The _palmus_ in this passage may be anything from 9 to
10 inches.
I see this tree is mentioned by Captain R. F. Burton in his volume on
the Lake Regions (vol. xxix. of the _Journal_ of the Royal Geographical
Society, p. 34),[1] and probably by many other travellers.
I ought to mention here that some other object has been shown at
Zanzibar as part of the wings of a great bird. Sir John Kirk writes
that this (which he does not describe particularly) was in the
possession of the Roman Catholic priests at Bagamoyo, to whom it had
been given by natives of the interior, who declared that they had
brought it from Tanganyika, and that it was part of the wing of a
gigantic bird. On another occasion they repeated this statement,
alleging that this bird was known in the Udoe (?) country near the
coast. These priests were able to communicate directly with their
informants, and certainly believed the story. Dr. Hildebrand, also, a
competent German naturalist, believed in it. But Sir John Kirk himself
says that “what the priests had to show was most undoubtedly the
whalebone of a comparatively small whale.”
12.—A SPANISH EDITION OF MARCO POLO.
As we go to press we receive the newly published volume, _El Libro
de Marco Polo—Aus dem vermächtnis des_ Dr. Hermann Knust _nach der
Madrider Handschrift herausgegeben von_ Dr. R. Stuebe. Leipzig, Dr.
Seele & Co., 1902, 8vo., pp. xxvi.–114. It reproduces the old Spanish
text of the manuscript Z-I-2 of the Escurial Library from a copy made
by Señor D. José Rodriguez for the Society of the Spanish Bibliophiles,
which, being unused, was sold by him to Dr. Hermann Knust, who made a
careful comparison of it with the original manuscript. This copy, found
among the papers of Dr. Knust after his death, is now edited by Dr.
Stuebe. The original 14th century MS., written in a good hand on two
columns, includes 312 leaves of parchment, and contains several works;
among them we note: 1°, a Collection entitled _Flor de las Ystorias de
Oriente_ (fol. 1–104), made on the advice of Juan Fernandez de Heredia,
Grand Master of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem (1377), of which
_Marco Polo_ (fol. 50–104) is a part; 2° and _Secretum Secretorum_
(fol. 254 _r_-fol. 312 _v._); this MS. is not mentioned in our List,
_App. F._, II. p. 546, unless it be our No. 60.
The manuscript includes 68 chapters, the first of which is devoted
to the City of Lob and Sha-chau, corresponding to our Bk. I., ch.
39 and 40 (our vol. i. pp. 196 _seqq._); ch. 65 (p. 111) corresponds
approximatively to our ch. 40, Bk. III. (vol. ii. p. 451); chs. 66,
67, and the last, 68, would answer to our chs. 2, 3, and 4 of Bk. I.
(vol i., pp. 45 _seqq._). A concordance of this Spanish text, with
Pauthier’s, Yule’s, and the Geographic Texts, is carefully given at the
beginning of each of the 68 chapters of the Book.
Of course this edition does not throw any new light on the text, and
this volume is but a matter of curiosity.
13.—SIR JOHN MANDEVILLE.
One of the last questions in which Sir Henry Yule[2] took an interest
in, was the problem of the authorship of the book of Travels which
bears the name of SIR JOHN MANDEVILLE, the worthy Knight, who, after
being for a long time considered as the “Father of English Prose” has
become simply “the name claimed by the compiler of a singular book of
Travels, written in French, and published between 1357 and 1371.”[3]
It was understood that “JOHAN MAUNDEUILLE, chiualer, ia soit ceo qe ieo
ne soie dignes, neez et norriz Dengleterre de la ville Seint Alban,”
crossed the sea “lan millesme cccᵐᵉ vintisme et secund, le iour de
Seint Michel,”[4] that he travelled since across the whole of Asia
during the 14th century, that he wrote the relation of his travels as a
rest after his fatiguing peregrinations, and that he died on the 17th
of November, 1372, at Liège, when he was buried in the Church of the
Guillemins.
No work has enjoyed a greater popularity than Mandeville’s; while
we describe but eighty-five manuscripts of Marco Polo’s, and I gave
a list of seventy-three manuscripts of Friar Odoric’s relation,[5]
it is by hundreds that Mandeville’s manuscripts can be reckoned. As
to the printed editions, they are, so to speak, numberless; Mr. Carl
Schönborn[6] gave in 1840, an incomplete bibliography; Tobler in his
_Bibliographia geographica Palestinae_ (1867),[7] and Röhricht[8] after
him compiled a better bibliography, to which may be added my own lists
in the _Bibliotheca Sinica_[9] and in the _T’oung-Pao_.[10]
Campbell, _Ann. de la Typog. néerlandaise_, 1874, p. 338, mentions a
Dutch edition: _Reysen int heilighe lant_, s.l.n.d., folio, of which
but two copies are known, and which must be dated as far back as 1470
[see p. 600]. I believed hitherto (I am not yet sure that Campbell
is right as to his date) that the first printed edition was German,
s.l.n.d., very likely printed at Basel, about 1475, discovered by
Tross, the Paris Bookseller.[11] The next editions are the French of
the 4th April, 1480,[12] and 8th February of the same year,[13] Easter
being the 2nd of April, then the Latin,[14] Dutch,[15] and Italian[16]
editions, and after the English editions of Pynson and Wynkin de Worde.
In what tongue was Mandeville’s Book written?
The fact that the first edition of it was printed either in German
or in Dutch, only shows that the scientific progress was greater and
printing more active in such towns as Basel, Nuremberg and Augsburg
than in others. At first, one might believe that there were three
original texts, probably in French, English, and vulgar Latin; the
Dean of Tongres, Radulphus of Rivo, a native of Breda, writes indeed
in his _Gesta Pontificum Leodiensium_, 1616, p. 17: “Hoc anno Ioannes
Mandeuilius natione Anglus vir ingenio, & arte medendi eminens, qui
toto fere terrarum orbe peragrato, _tribus linguis_ peregrinationem
suam doctissime _conscripsit_, in alium orbê nullis finibus clausum,
lōgeque hoc quietiorem, & beatiorem migrauit 17. Nouembris. Sepultus
in Ecclesia Wilhelmitarum non procul à moenibus Ciuitatis Leodiensis.”
The Dean of Tongres died in 1483;[17] Mr. Warner, on the authority of
the _Bulletin de l’Inst. Archéol. Liégeois_, xvi. 1882, p. 358, gives
1403 as the date of the death of Radulphus. However, Mandeville himself
says (_Warner, Harley_, 4383) at the end of his introduction, p. 3:—“Et
sachez qe ieusse cest escript mis en latyn pur pluis briefment deuiser;
mes, pur ceo qe plusours entendent mieltz romantz qe latin, ieo lay
mys en romance, pur ceo qe chescun lentende et luy chiualers et les
seignurs et lez autres nobles homes qi ne sciuent point de latin ou
poy, et qount estee outre meer, sachent et entendent, si ieo dye voir
ou noun, et si ieo erre en deuisant par noun souenance ou autrement,
qils le puissent adresser et amender, qar choses de long temps passez
par la veue tornent en obly, et memorie de homme ne puet mye tot
retenir ne comprendre.” From this passage and from the Latin text:
“Incipit itinerarius a terra Angliæ ad partes Iherosolimitanas et in
ulteriores transmarinas, editus primo in lingua gallicana a milite suo
autore anno incarnacionis Domini m. ccc. lv, in civitate Leodiensi, et
paulo post in eadem civitate translatus in hanc formam latinam.” (P.
33 of the _Relation des Mongols ou Tartars par le frère Jean du Plan
de Carpin_, Paris, 1838). D’Avezac long ago was inclined to believe
in an unique French version. The British Museum, English MS. (Cott.,
Titus. C. xvi.), on the other hand, has in the Prologue (cf. ed. 1725,
p. 6): “And zee schulle undirstonde, that I have put this Boke out of
_Latyn_ into _Frensche_, and translated it azen out of _Frensche_ into
_Englyssche_, that every Man of my Nacioun may undirstonde it....”[18]
But we shall see that—without taking into account the important passage
in French quoted above, and probably misunderstood by the English
translator—the English version, a sentence of which, not to be found in
the Latin manuscripts, has just been given, is certainly posterior to
the French text, and therefore that the abstract of Titus C. xvi, has
but a slight value. There can be some doubt only for the French and the
Latin texts.
Dr. Carl Schönborn[19] and Herr Eduard Mätzner,[20] “respectively seem
to have been the first to show that the current Latin and English texts
cannot possibly have been made by Mandeville himself. Dr. J. Vogels
states the same of unprinted Latin versions which he has discovered
in the British Museum, and he has proved it as regards the Italian
version.”[21]
“In Latin, as Dr. Vogels has shown, there are five independent
versions. Four of them, which apparently originated in England (one
manuscript, now at Leyden, being dated in 1390) have no special
interest; the fifth, or vulgate Latin text, was no doubt made at Liège,
and has an important bearing on the author’s identity. It is found in
twelve manuscripts, all of the 15th century, and is the only Latin
version as yet printed.”[22]
The universal use of the French language at the time would be an
argument in favour of the original text being in this tongue, if
corrupt proper names, abbreviations in the Latin text, etc., did not
make the fact still more probable.
The story of the English version, as it is told by Messrs. Nicholson
and Warner, is highly interesting: The English version was made from a
“mutilated archetype,” in French (Warner, p. x.) of the beginning of
the 15th century, and was used for all the known English manuscripts,
with the exception of the Cotton and Egerton volumes—and also for
all the printed editions until 1725. Mr. Nicholson[23] pointed out
that it is defective in the passage extending from p. 36, l. 7: “And
there were to ben 5 Soudans,” to p. 62, l. 25: “the Monkes of the
Abbeye of ten tyme,” in Halliwell’s edition (1839) from Titus C. xvi.
which corresponds to Mr. Warner’s Egerton text, p. 18, l. 21: “for
the Sowdan,” and p. 32, l. 16, “synges oft tyme.” It is this bad text
which, until 1725,[24] has been printed as we just said, with numerous
variants, including the poor edition of Mr. Ashton[25] who has given
the text of East instead of the Cotton text under the pretext that the
latter was not legible.[26]
Two revisions of the English version were made during the first quarter
of the 15th century; one is represented by the British Museum Egerton
MS. 1982 and the abbreviated Bodleian MS. e. Mus. 116; the other by the
Cotton MS. Titus C. xvi. This last one gives the text of the edition
of 1725 often reprinted till Halliwell’s (1839 and 1866).[27] The
Egerton MS. 1982 has been reproduced in a magnificent volume edited
in 1889 for the Roxburghe Club par Mr. G. F. Warner, of the British
Museum;[28] this edition includes also the French text from the Harley
MS. 4383 which, being defective from the middle of chap. xxii. has
been completed with the Royal MS. 20 B. X. Indeed the Egerton MS. 1982
is the only complete English manuscript of the British Museum,[29] as,
besides seven copies of the defective text, three leaves are missing in
the Cotton MS. after f. 53, the text of the edition of 1725 having been
completed with the Royal MS. 17 B.[30]
Notwithstanding its great popularity, Mandeville’s Book could not
fail to strike with its similarity with other books of travels, with
Friar Odoric’s among others. This similarity has been the cause that
occasionally the Franciscan Friar was given as a companion to the
Knight of St. Albans, for instance, in the manuscripts of Mayence
and Wolfenbüttel.[31] Some Commentators have gone too far in their
appreciation and the Udine monk has been treated either as a plagiary
or a liar! Old Samuel Purchas, in his address to the Reader printed
at the beginning of Marco Polo’s text (p. 65), calls his countryman!
Mandeville the greatest Asian traveller next (if next) to Marco Polo,
and he leaves us to understand that the worthy knight has been pillaged
by some priest![32] Astley uses strong language; he calls Odoric a
_great liar!_[33]
Others are fair in their judgment, Malte-Brun, for instance, marked
what Mandeville borrowed from Odoric, and La Renaudière is also very
just in the _Biographie Universelle_. But what Malte-Brun and La
Renaudière showed in a general manner, other learned men, such as
Dr. S. Bormans, Sir Henry Yule, Mr. E. W. B. Nicholson,[34] Dr. J.
Vogels,[35] M. Léopold Delisle, Herr A. Bovenschen,[36] and last, not
least, Dr. G. F. Warner, have in our days proved that not only has
the book bearing Mandeville’s name been compiled from the works of
Vincent of Beauvais, Jacques of Vitry, Boldensel, Carpini, Odoric,
etc., but that it was written neither by a Knight of St. Albans, by
an Englishman, or by a Sir John Mandeville, but very likely by the
physician John of Burgundy or John a Beard.
In a repertory of _La Librairie de la Collégiale de Saint Paul à
Liège au XVᵉ. Siècle_, published by Dr. Stanislas Bormans, in the
_Bibliophile Belge_, Brussels, 1866, p. 236, is catalogued under No.
240: _Legenda de Joseph et Asseneth ejus uxore, in papiro. In eodem
itinerarium Johannis de Mandevilla militis, apud guilhelmitanos
Leodienses sepulti_.
Dr. S. Bormans has added the following note: “Jean Mandeville, ou
Manduith, théologien et mathématicien, était né à St. Alban en
Angleterre d’une famille noble. On le surnomma pour un motif inconnu,
_ad Barbam_ et _magnovillanus_. En 1322, il traversa la France pour
aller en Asie, servit quelque temps dans les troupes du Sultan d’Egypte
et revint seulement en 1355 en Angleterre. Il mourut à Liège chez
les Guilhemins, le 17th Novembre, 1372. Il laissa au dit monastère
plusieurs MSS. de ses œuvres fort vantés, tant de ses voyages que de
la médecine, écrits de sa main; il y avait encore en ladite maison
plusieurs meubles qu’il leur laissa pour mémoire. Il a laissé quelques
livres de médecine qui n’ont jamais été imprimés, des _tabulae
astronomicae_, de _chorda recta et umbra, de doctrina theologica_. La
relation de son voyage est en latin, français et anglais; il raconte,
en y mêlant beaucoup de fables, ce qu’il a vu de curieux en Egypte, en
Arabie et en Perse.”
Then is inserted, an abstract from Lefort, _Liège Herald_, at the end
of the 17th century, from _Jean d’Outremeuse_, which we quote from
another publication of Dr. Bormans’ as it contains the final sentence:
“Mort enfin, etc.” not to be found in the paper of the _Bibliophile
Belge_.
In his introduction to the _Chronique et geste de Jean des Preis dit
d’Outremeuse_, Brussels, F. Hayez, 1887 (_Collection des Chroniques
belges inédites_), Dr. Stanislas Bormans writes, pp. cxxxiii.–cxxxiv.:
“L’an M.CCC.LXXII, mourut à Liège, le 12 Novembre, un homme fort
distingué par sa naissance, avant de s’y faire connoître sous le
nom de Jean de Bourgogne dit à la Barbe. Il s’ouvrit néanmoins au
lit de la mort à Jean d’Outremeuse, son compère, et institué son
exécuteur testamentaire. De vrai il se titra, dans le précis de sa
dernière volonté, messire _Jean de Mandeville, chevalier, comte de
Montfort en Angleterre, et seigneur de l’isle de Campdi et du château
Perouse_. Ayant cependant eu le malheur de tuer, en son pays, un comte
qu’il ne nomme pas, il s’engagea à parcourir les trois parties du
monde. Vint à Liège en 1343. Tout sorti qu’il étoit d’une noblesse
très-distinguée, il aima de s’y tenir caché. Il étoit, au reste, grand
naturaliste, profond philosophe et astrologue, y joint en particulier
une connoissance très singulière de la physique, se trompant rarement
lorsqu’il disoit son sentiment à l’égard d’un malade, s’il en
reviendroit ou pas. Mort enfin, on l’enterra aux F. F. Guillelmins, au
faubourg d’Avroy, comme vous avez vu plus amplement cydessous.”
It is not the first time that the names _Jean de Mandeville_ and _Jean
à la Barbe_ are to be met with, as Ortelius, in his description of
Liège, included in his Itinerary of Belgium, has given the epitaph of
the knightly physician:[37(1)]
“Leodium primo aspectu ostentat in sinistra ripa (nam dextra vinetis
plena est,) magna, & populosa suburbia ad collium radices, in quorum
iugis multa sunt, & pulcherrima Monasteria, inter quae magnificum
illud ac nobile D. Laurentio dicatum ab Raginardo episcopo, vt habet
Sigebertus, circa ann. sal. M.XXV aedificatum est in hac quoq. regione
Guilelmitarū Coenobium in quo epitaphiū hoc Ioannis à Mandeuille
excepimus: _Hic iacet vir nobilis Dn̄s Ioēs de Mandeville al Dcvs ad
barbam miles dn̄s de Cāpdi natvs de Anglia medicīe pfessor devotissimvs
orator et bonorvm largissimvs paupribus erogator qvi toto qvasi
orbe lvstrato leodii diem vite sve clavsit extremvm āno Dni M CCC°
LXXI°[37(2)] mēnsis novēbr die XVII_.[37(3)]
“Haec in lapide, in quo caelata viri armati imago, leonem calcantis,
barba bifurcata, ad caput manus benedicens, & vernacula haec verba:
_vos ki paseis sor mi pour lamovr deix proies por mi_. Clypeus erat
vacuus, in quo olim laminam fuisse dicebant æream, & eius in ea itidem
caelata insignia, leonem videlicet argenteum, cui ad pectus lunula
rubea, in campo caeruleo, quem limbus ambiret denticulatus ex auro,
eius nobis ostendebāt & cultros, ephippiaque, & calcaria, quibus vsum
fuisse asserebat in peragrando toto fere terrarum orbe, vt clarius eius
testatur itinerarium, quod typis etiam excusum passim habetur.”[37]
Dr. Warner writes in the _National Biography_:
“There is abundant proof that the tomb of the author of the _Travels_
was to be seen in the Church of the Guillemins or Guillelmites at
Liège down to the demolition of the building in 1798. The fact of his
burial there, with the date of his death, 17th November, 1372, was
published by Bale in 1548 (_Summarium_, f. 149 _b_), and was confirmed
independently by Jacob Meyer (_Annales rerum Flandric_., 1561, p. 165)
and Lud. Guicciardini. (_Paesi Bassi_, 1567, p. 281.)”
In a letter dated from Bodley’s Library, 17th March, 1884, to _The
Academy_, 12th April, 1884, No. 623, Mr. Edward B. Nicholson drew
attention to the abstract from Jean d’Outremeuse, and came to the
conclusion that the writer of Mandeville’s relation was a _profound
liar_, and that he was the Liège Professor of Medicine, John of
Burgundy or _à la Barbe_. He adds: “If, in the matter of literary
honesty, John a Beard was a bit of a knave, he was very certainly no
fool.”
On the other hand, M. Léopold Delisle,[38] has shown that two
manuscripts, Nouv. acq. franç. 4515 (Barrois, 24) and Nouv. acq. franç.
4516 (Barrois, 185), were part formerly of one volume copied in 1371 by
Raoulet of Orleans and given in the same year to King Charles V. by his
physician Gervaise Crestien, _viz._ one year before the death of the
so-called Mandeville; one of these manuscripts—now separate—contains
the Book of Jehan de Mandeville, the other one, a treatise of “la
preservacion de epidimie, minucion ou curacion d’icelle faite de
maistre Jehan de Bourgoigne, autrement dit à la Barbe, professeur en
médicine et cytoien du Liège,” in 1365. This bringing together is
certainly not fortuitous.
Sir Henry Yule traces thus the sources of the spurious work: “Even
in that part of the book which may be admitted with probability to
represent some genuine experience, there are distinct traces that
another work has been made use of, more or less, as an aid in the
compilation, we might almost say, as a framework to fill up. This is
the itinerary of the German knight William of Boldensele, written
in 1336 at the desire of Cardinal Talleyrand de Perigord. A cursory
comparison of this with Mandeville leaves no doubt of the fact that
the latter has followed its thread, using its suggestions, and on
many subjects its expressions, though digressing and expanding on
every side, and too often eliminating the singular good sense of the
German traveller. After such a comparison we may indicate as examples
Boldensele’s account of Cyprus (_Mandeville, Halliwell’s_ ed. 1866, p.
28, and p. 10), of Tyre and the coast of Palestine (_Mandeville_, 29,
30, 33, 34), of the journey from Gaza to Egypt (34), passages about
Babylon of Egypt (40), about Mecca (42), the general account of Egypt
(45), the pyramids (52), some of the particular wonders of Cairo, such
as the slave-market, the chicken-hatching stoves, and the apples of
Paradise, _i.e._ plantains (49), the Red Sea (57), the convent on Sinai
(58, 60), the account of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre (74–76), etc.”
He adds: “It is curious that no passage in Mandeville can be plausibly
traced to Marco Polo, with one exception. This is (_Halliwell’s_
ed., p. 163) where he states that at Ormus the people, during the
great heat, lie in water,—a circumstance mentioned by Polo, though
not by Odoric. We should suppose it most likely that this fact had
been interpolated in the copy of Odoric used by Mandeville; for, if
he had borrowed it direct from Polo, he would have borrowed more.”
(_Encyclopædia Britannica_, p. 474.)
“Leaving this question, there remains the more complex one whether the
book contains, in any measure, facts and knowledge acquired by actual
travels and residence in the East. We believe that it may, but only as
a small portion of the whole, and that confined entirely to the section
of the work which treats of the Holy Land, and of the different ways
of getting thither, as well as of Egypt, and in general of what we
understand by the Levant.” (_Ibid._ p. 473.)
Dr. Warner deals the final blow in the _National Biography_: “The
alphabets which he gives have won him some credit as a linguist, but
only the Greek and the Hebrew (which were readily accessible) are what
they pretend to be, and that which he calls Saracen actually comes from
the _Cosmographia_ of Æthicus! His knowledge of Mohammedanism and its
Arabic formulæ impressed even Yule. He was, however, wholly indebted
for that information to the _Liber de Statu Saracenorum_ of William of
Tripoli (_circa_ 1270), as he was to the _Historiæ Orientis_ of Hetoum,
the Armenian (1307), for much of what he wrote about Egypt. In the last
case, indeed, he shows a rare sign of independence, for he does not,
with Hetoum, end his history of the sultanate about 1300, but carries
it onto the death of En-Násir (1341), and names two of his successors.
Although his statements about them are not historically accurate, this
fact and a few other details suggest that he may really have been in
Egypt, if not at Jerusalem, but the proportion of original matter is so
very far short of what might be expected that even this is extremely
doubtful.”
With this final quotation, we may take leave of John of Mandeville,
aliàs John a Beard.
H. C.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] “The _raphia_, here called the ‘Devil’s date,’ is celebrated as
having the largest leaf in the vegetable Kingdom,” etc. In his
translation of Lacerda’s journey he calls it _Raphia vinifera_.
[2] MANDEVILLE, Jehan de [By Edward Byron Nicholson, M.A., and Colonel
Henry Yule, C.B.] Ext. from the _Encyclopæd. Britan._ 9th ed., xv.
1883, ppt. 4to., pp. 4.
[3] _Encyclop. Brit._ xv. p. 473.
[4] British Museum, Harley, 4383, f. 1 _verso_.
[5] _Les Voyages en Asie au XIVᵉ siècle du Bienheureux frère Odoric de
Pordenone_. Paris, 1891, p. cxvi.
[6] Bibliographische Untersuchungen über die Reise-Beschreibung des Sir
John Maundeville.—Dem Herrn Samuel Gottfried Reiche, Rector und
Professor des Gymnasiums zu St. Elisabet in Breslau und Vice-Präses
der Schlesischen Gesellschaft für Vaterländische Cultur, Ritter
des rothen Adlerordens, zur Feier Seines Amts-Jubelfestes
am 30. October 1840 im Namen des Gymnasiums zu St. Maria
Magdalena gewidmet von Dr. Carl. Schönborn, Director, Rector und
Professor.—Breslau, gedruckt bei Grass, Barth und Comp., ppt. 4to.
pp. 24.
[7] Bibliographia geographica Palaestinae. Zunächst kritische
Uebersicht gedruckter und ungedruckter Beschreibungen der Reisen
ins heilige Land. Von Titus Tobler.—Leipzig, Verlag von S. Hirzel.
1867, 8vo., pp. iv.–265.=: C. 1336 (1322–1356). Der englische ritter
John Maundeville, pp. 36–39.
[8] Bibliotheca geographica Palestinae. Chronologisches Verzeichniss
der auf die Geographie des Heiligen Landes bezüglichen Literatur
von 333 bis 1878 und Versuch einer Cartographie. Herausgegeben von
Reinhold Röhricht. Berlin, H. Reuther, 1890, 8vo, pp. xx–742.
[9] _Bibliotheca Sinica_.—Dictionnaire bibliographique des ouvrages
relatifs à l’empire chinois par Henri Cordier. Paris, Ernest
Leroux, 1878–1895, 3 vol. 8vo. col. 943–959, 1921–1927, 2201.
[10] Jean de Mandeville. Ext. du _T’oung Pao_, vol. ii. No. 4, Leide,
E. J. Brill, 1891, 8vo, pp. 38.
[11] Jch Otto von diemeringen ein ‖ Thůmherre zů Metz in Lothoringen .
han dises bůch verwandelvsz ‖ welschs vnd vsz latin zů tütsch durch
das die tütschen lüte ouch moegent ‖ dar inne lesen von menigen
wunderlichen sachen die dor inne geschribe ‖ sind . von fremden
landen vn̄ fremden tieren von fremden lüten vnd von ‖ irem glouben
. von iren wesen von iren kleidern . vnd vō vil andern wun ‖ deren
als hie noch in den capitelen geschriben stat. Und ist das bůch
in ‖ fünf teil geteilt vnd saget das erst bůch von den landen vnd
von den we ‖ gen vsz tütschen nider landen gen Jerusalem zů varen
. vnd zů sant Ka | ‖ therinē grab vnd zů dem berg Synai . vnd von
den landen vnd von den ‖ wundern die man vnterwegen do zwischen
vinden mag. Jtem von des ‖ herren gewalt vnd herrschafft der do
heisset der Soldan vnd von sinem ‖ wesen. Das ander bůch saget ob
ymant wolt alle welt vmbfaren was ‖ lands vnd was wunders er vinden
moecht. Jn manchen steten vn in vil ‖ insulen dor inne er kame .
vnd saget ouch von den wegen vnd von den lā ‖ den vn̄ lüten was
in des grossen herrē land ist. d̄ ȣ do heisset zů latin Ma ‖ gnus
canis | das ist zů tütsch der grosz hunt. der ist so gar gewaltig
vnd ‖ so rich das im vff erden an gold an edlem gestein vn̄an
anderm richtům ‖ niemant gelichen mag . on allein priester Johann
von Jndia. Das drit ‖ bůch saget von des vor genanten herren des
grossen hůnds glowben vn̄ ‖ gewonheit vnd wie er von erst her komen
ist vnd von andern sachen vil ‖ Das vierde bůch saget von jndia vnd
von priester Johann vnd von siner ‖ herschafft . von sinem vrsprung
vnd von siner heiligkeit von sinem glou | ‖ ben von siner gewonheit
vnd vil andern wundern die in sinem lande sind ‖ Das fünfft bůch
saget von manchen heydischen glouben vnd ir gewon | ‖ heit vn̄ ouch
von menigerlei cristen glouben die gensit mers sint die doch ‖ nit
gar vnsern glouben hand. Jtem von menigerlei Jüden glouben vnd ‖
wie vil cristen land sint vnd doch nicht vnsern glouben haltend
noch re | ‖ chte cristen sind. Folio; black letter.
[12] Ce liure est eppelle ma // deuille et fut fait i compose // par
monsieur iehan de man // deuille cheualier natif dāgle // terre de
la uille de saīct aleī // Et parle de la terre de pro // mission
cest assavoir de ieru // salem et de pluseurs autres // isles de
mer et les diuerses i // estranges choses qui sont es // dites
isles.
_Ends recto_ fᵒ. 88: Cy finist ce tres plaisant // liure nome
Mandeville par // lanc moult autentiquement // du pays et terre
d’oultre mer // Et fut fait Lā Mil cccc // lxxx le 1111 iour
dauril, s.l., without any printer’s name; small folio; ff. 88; sig.
_a_ (7 ff.)—l. (9 ff.); others 8 ff.—Grenville Library, 6775.
[13] F. 1 _recto_: Ce liure est appelle // mandeuille et fut fait et
// compose par monsieur // iehan de mandeuille che // ualier natif
dangleterre // de la uille de sainct alein // Et parle de la terre
de // promission cest assauoir // de iherusalem et de plu // seurs
autres isles de mer // et les diuerses et estran // ges choses qui
sont esd’ // isles.—_Ends verso_ f. 93: Cy finist ce tresplay //
sant liure nōme Mande // uille parlāt moult anté // tiquement du
pays r t’re // doultre mer Jmprime a // lyō sur le rosne Lan Mil
cccclxxx le viii iour de // freuier a la requeste de // Maistre
Bartholomieu // Buyer bourgoys du dit // lyon. Small folio.
[14] F. 1 _recto_. Jtinerarius domi//ni Johānis de mā//deville
militis.—F. 2 _recto_: Tabula capitulorum in // itinerarium ad
partes Jhe=// rosolimitanas. ⁊ ad vlterio // res trāsmarinas
domini Jo//hannis de Mandeville mili//tis Jncipit feliciter.—F. 4.
_recto_: Jncipit Itinerarius a ter//ra Anglie in ptes Jherosoli
=//mitanas. ⁊ in vlteriores trās//marinas. editus primo in lī//gua
gallicana a milite suo au//tore Anno incarnatōnis dn̄i //M. ccc.
lv. in ciuitate Leodi // ensi. ⁊ paulo post in eadē ciui//tate
trāslatus in hanc formā // latinam. //
_Ends_ f. 71 _verso_: Explicit itinerarius domini // Johannis de
Mandeville // militis. Small 4to, black letter, ff. 71 on a col.,
sig. _a–i_ iij; _a–h_ by 8 = 64 ff.; _i_, 7 ff.
[15] Reysen.—s.l.n.d., without printer’s name; fol. 108 ff. on 2 col.
black letter, without sig., etc.
F. 1 _recto_: Dit is die tafel van // desen boecke // (D)at eerste
capittel van // desen boeck is Hoe dat Jan vā//mandauille schyet wt
enghe//lāt.... f. 108 vᵒ 26th line: regneert in allen tiden // Amen
// ¶ _Laus deo in altissimo_ //.
See Campbell, _supra_, p. 599.
[16] F. 1 _verso_: Tractato de le piu marauegliose cosse e piu notabile
che // se trouano in le parte del mōdo redute ⁊ collecte soto
bre//uita in el presente cōpēdio dal strenuissimo caualẽr sperō //
doro Johanne de Mandauilla anglico nato ne la Citā // de sancto
albano el quale secōdo dio prñcialmente uisi // tato quali tute
le parte habitabel de el mōdo cossi fidelm̄ // te a notato tute
quelle piu degne cosse che la trouato e ve//duto in esse parte ⁊
chi bene discorre q̃sto libro auerra p // fecta cognitione de tuti
li reami p̱uincie natione e popu//li gente costumi leze hystorie ⁊
degne antiquitate cō bre//uitade le quale ꝑte da altri non sono
tractate ⁊ parte piu // cōsusamēte dalchū gran ualente homini son
state tocate ⁊ amagiore fede el p̃sato auctore in ꝑsona e stato nel
1322. in//yerusalem Jn Asia menore chiamata Turchia i Arme//nia
grande e in la picola. Jn Scythia zoe in Tartaria in // persia Jn
Syria o uero suria Jn Arabia in egipto alto // ⁊ in lo inferiore
in libia in la parte grande de ethiopia in // Caldea in amazonia
in india mazore in la meza ⁊ in la // menore in div’se sette de
latini greci iudei e barbari chri//stiani ⁊ infideli ⁊ i molte
altre prouincie como appare nel // tractato de sotto.—_Ends_ f. 114
_verso_: Explicit Johannes d’Mādeuilla impressus Medio//lani ductu
⁊ auspicijs Magistri Petri de corneno pri // die Callendas augusti
M.CCCCLXXX. Joha//ne Galeazo Maria Sfortia Vicecomitte Duce no //
stro inuictissimo ac principe Jucondissimo. Small 4to; ff. 114;
sig. _a-o_ × 8 = 112 ff.; 1 f. between _a_ and _b_.
[17] _Gesta Pont. Leodiensium_.—Vita Radvlphi de Rivo ex eius scriptis:
“Obijt Radulphus anno, 1483.”
[18] This passage is not to be found in the Egerton MS. 1982, nor in
the Latin versions.
[19] _Bib. Untersuchungen_.
[20] Altenglische Sprachproben nebst einem Wörterbuche unter Mitwirkung
von Karl Goldbeck herausgegeben von Eduard Mätzner. Erster Band:
Sprachproben. Zweite Abtheilung: Prosa. Berlin. Weidmannsche
Buchhandlung. (Vol. i. 1869, large 8vo, pp. 415; vol. i., _John
Maundeville_, pp. 152–221.)
[21] _Encyclopædia. Brit._, p. 475.
[22] _Nat. Biog._ p. 23–24.
[23] _The Academy_, x. p. 477.—_Encyclopædia Britannica_, 9th ed., XV.,
p. 475.
[24] The // Voiage // and // Travaile // of // Sir John Maundevile, kt.
// Which Treateth of the // Way to Hierusalem; and of // Marvayles
of Inde, // With other // Ilands and Countryes. //—Now publish’d
entire from an Original MS. // in the Cotton Library. //—London:
// Printed for J. Woodman, and D. Lyon, in // Russel-Street,
Covent-Garden, and C. Davis, // in Hatton-Garden. 1725, 8vo, 5. ff.
n. c. + pp. xvi.—384 + 4 ff. n. c.
[25] The Voiage and Travayle of Sir John Maundeville Knight which
treateth of the way towards Hierosallun and of marvayles of Inde
with other ilands and countreys. Edited, Annotated, and Illustrated
in Facsimile by John Ashton.... London, Pickering & Chatto, 1887,
large 8vo., pp. xxiv.–289.
[26] _L.c._ p. vi.
[27] The Voiage and Travaile of Sir John Maundevile, Kt. which treateth
of the way to Hierusalem; and of Marvayles of Inde, with other
ilands and countryes. Reprinted from the Edition of A.D. 1725.
With an introduction, additional notes, and Glossary. By J. O.
Halliwell, Esq., F.S.A., F.R.A.S. London: Published by Edward
Lumley, M.D.CCC.XXXIX., 8vo, pp. xvii.–xii.–326.
The Voiage and Travaille of Sir John Maundevile ... By J. O.
Halliwell, London: F. S. Ellis, MDCCCLXVI., 8vo, pp xxxi.–326.
[28] The Buke of John Maundeuill being the Travels of sir John
Mandeville, knight 1322–1356 a hitherto unpublished English version
from the unique copy (Egerton Ms. 1982) in the British Museum
edited together with the French text, notes, and an introduction
by George F. Warner, M.A., F.S.A., assistant-keeper of Manuscripts
in the British Museum. Illustrated with twenty-eight miniatures
reproduced in facsimile from the additional MS. 24,189. Printed for
the Roxburghe Club. Westminster, Nichols and Sons.... MDCCCLXXXIX.,
large 4to, pp. xlvi. + 232 + 28 miniatures.
[29] There are in the British Museum twenty-nine MSS. of Mandeville, of
which ten are French, nine English, six Latin, three German, and
one Irish. Cf. _Warner_, p. x.
[30] Cf. _Warner_, p. 61.
[31] Mayence, Chapter’s Library: “Incipit Itinerarius fidelis Fratris
ODERICI, _socii Militis Mendavil_, per Indiam.”—Wolfenbüttel, Ducal
Library, No. 40, Weissemburg: “Incipit itinerarius fratris ODERICI
socii militis Mandauil per Indiam.”—HENRI CORDIER, _Odoric de
Pordenone_, p. lxxii. and p. lxxv.
[32] _Purchas, His Pilgrimes_, 3rd Pt., London, 1625: “and, O that it
were possible to doe as much for our Countriman Mandeuil, who next
(if next) was the greatest Asian Traueller that euer the World had,
& hauing falne amongst theeues, neither Priest, nor Leuite can know
him, neither haue we hope of a Samaritan to releeue him.”
[33] _Astley_ (iv. p. 620): “The next Traveller we meet with into
_Tartary_, and the Eastern Countries, after _Marco Polo_, is Friar
_Odoric_, of _Udin_ in Friuli, a _Cordelier_; who set-about the
Year 1318, and at his Return the Relation of it was drawn-up,
from his own Mouth, by Friar _William_ of _Solanga_, in 1330.
_Ramusio_ has inserted it in _Italian_, in the second Volume of his
Collection; as _Hakluyt_, in his Navigations, has done the _Latin_,
with an _English_ Translation. This is a most superficial Relation,
and full of _Lies_; such as People with the Heads of Beasts, and
Valleys haunted with Spirits: In one of which he pretends to have
entered, protected by the Sign of the Cross; yet fled for Fear,
at the Sight of a Face that grinned at him. In short, though he
relates some Things on the _Tartars_ and _Manci_ (as he writes
_Manji_) which agree with _Polo’s_ Account; yet it seems plain,
from the Names of Places and other Circumstances, that he never was
in those Countries, but imposed on the Public the few Informations
he had from others, mixed with the many Fictions of his own. He
set out again for the East in 1331; but warned, it seems, by an
Apparition a few Miles from _Padua_, he returned thither, and
died.” And a final blow in the index: “_Oderic, Friar, Travels of_,
iv. 620 a. _A great liar!!_”
[34] E. B. Nicholson.—Letters to the _Academy_, 11th November, 1876;
12th February, 1881. E. B. N. and Henry Yule, MANDEVILLE, in
_Encyclopædia Britannica_, 9th ed., 1883, pp. 472–475.
[35] Die ungedruckten Lateinischen Versionen Mandeville’s. (Beilage zum
Programm des Gymnasiums zu Crefeld.) 1886.
[36] Untersuchungen über Johan von Mandeville und die Quellen seiner
Reisebeschreibung. Von Albert Bovenschen. (_Zeitschrift d. Ges.
für Erdkunde zu Berlin_, XXIII. Bd., 3 u. 4 Hft. No. 135, 136, pp.
177–306.)
[37] (1) Itinerarivm // per nonnv. las // Galliæ Belgicæ partes, //
Abrahami Ortelii et // Ioannis Viviani. // Ad Gerardvm Mercatorem,
// Cosmographvm. // Antverpiæ, // Ex officina Christophori
Plantini. // clↄ. lↄ. lxxxiv. // small 8vo, pp. 15–16.
(2) Read 1372.
(3) _Purchas, His Pilgrimes_, 3rd Pt., Lond., 1625, reproduces it
on p. 128: “Hic jacet vir nobilis, D. _Ioannes de Mandeville_,
aliter dictus ad Barbam, Miles, Dominus de Campdi, natus de Anglia,
Medicinæ Professor, deuotissimus, orator, & bonorum largissimus
pauperibus erogator qui toto quasi orbe lustrato, _Leodij_ diem
vitæ suæ clausit extremum. Anno Dom. 1371, Mensis Nouembris, die
17.”
[38] _Bibliothèque nationale:—Catalogue des manuscrits des fonds Libri
et Barrois_. Paris, 1888. 8vo. cf. pp. 251–253.
INDEX
Transcriber’s Note:
Numbers in _italics_ refer to Prefatory Material in volume I
‘i.’ and ‘ii.’ indicate volume referred to
‘n’ indicates item is in Notes on that page
Aas, Asu, _see_ Alans
Abacan, a Tartar general, ii. 255, 261n, 596n
Ábah, _see_ Ávah
Abaji, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n
Ábáká (Abaga), Khan of Persia, i. 33n, 36n, 91n, 103n, ii. 465–467,
474, 475, 477n, 495n
Abano, Pietro of, his notice of Polo, _119_
Abash (Ḥabsh), _see_ Abyssinia
Abba Gregory, ii. 433n
Abbás, Sháh, i. 90n
Abbott, Consul Keith E., i. 81n, 82n, 89n, 92n, 96n, 99n, 106n, 111n,
113n, 114n, 125n
Abdul Kuri islands, ii. 405n
—— Mejid, i. 175n
Abeskun (Baxon), on the Caspian, i. 59n
Abher, i. 38n, 82n
Abkashian forests, boxwood of the, i. 57n
_Abnús_, ebony, ii. 272n
Abraha, ruler of Yemen, ii. 434n
Abraiaman, _see_ Brahmans
Abubakr, Atabeg of Fars, i. 85n, ii. 348n
—— Ibrahim, and Mahomed, engineers employed by Kúblái, ii. 168n
Abu’l Abbas Ahmed VII., Khalif of Baghdad, i. 69n
—— Fázl, i. 103n, 168n, 169n, ii. 367, 374n
Abulfeda, his geography, _4_, i. 3n, 6n, 9n, 53n, 57n, 58n, 75n, 81n,
110n, 385n, ii. 237n, 286n, 367n, 377n, 486n, 489n;
at the siege of Acre, 165n
Abulfiez Khan, king of Bokhara, i. 88n
Abu Nasr Mohammed IX., Khalif of Baghdad, i. 69n
—— Saïd, i. 86n, ii. 347n
Abyssinia (Abash), ii. 427 _seqq._, 431n;
its king’s punishment of Soldan of Aden, 428–430;
dominion on the coast, mediæval history and chronology, 434n–437n;
table of kings, 435n;
wars with Mahomedan states, 436n
Acbalec Manzi, “White City of the Manzi frontier,” ii. 33, 34n, 35n
Acbalec or Acbaluc (Cheng-ting fu), ii. 13, 14n
Accambale, king of Champa, ii. 267, 270n
Achan, i. 66n
Achin, Acheh, Achem, ii. 283n, 286n, 295n, 296n, 300n, 303n, 305n,
307n;
its gold and lign-aloes, 287n;
conversion of, 288n;
its great power at one time, 289n;
elephants at, 289n
—— Head, ii. 300n, 307n
Achmath, the Bailo, _see_ Ahmad
Acomat Soldan (Ahmad Sultan), seizes throne of Tabriz, ii. 467;
goes to encounter Argon, 468;
rejects his remonstrance, 469;
defeats and takes him, 470;
hears of Argon’s escape, is taken and put to death, 473;
notes on the history, 470n, 474n
Acorn bread, i. 122n
Acqui, Friar Jacopo d’, his notice of Polo, _54_, _67_, _119_
Acre, i. 17, 22;
Broils at, between Venetians and Genoese, _42_;
plan of, 18n;
captured by Saracens, ii. 165n, 441n;
wickedness of, 442n;
Polos at, 593n
Adam, Bishop and Pope of China, ii. 28n
—— Seth, and the Tree of Life, legend of, i. 135n
Adamodana, Castle of, i. 58n
Adam’s Apple, i. 99n
—— sepulchre on mountain (Adam’s Peak) in Ceylon, ii. 316, 328n;
rubies, 316n;
his teeth, hair, etc., 319–320;
the footmark, 321n–322n
Adel, apparently confused with Aden, ii. 433n, 435n, 440n
Aden, Horse and other Trade with India, ii. 340, 348n, 390, 407, 427,
431, 438;
Soldan’s treatment of a bishop, 428;
Vengeance of King of Abyssinia on him, 430;
confused with Adel, 433n;
account of Kingdom, 438, 439n–440n;
the Sultan, 438–439, 440n;
intercourse and trade with China, tanks, 440n;
view of, 441
Adoration of the Emperor, i. 391
_Adulis_, ii. 432n;
inscription of, 434n
Aegae, Ayas on the site of ancient, i. 16n
Aepyornis and its eggs, ii. 416n–417n
Aëtius, his prescription of musk, i. 279n, ii. 302n;
of camphor, 302n
Afghans, their use of the fat-tailed sheep, i. 100n
Africa, Sea surrounding to the South, ii. 415n
Agassiz, Professor, i. 100n
Agathocles, Coins of, i. 163n
Ἀγαθοῦ δαίμονος, island, ii. 310n
Agha Ali Sháh, present representative of the Old Man of the Mountain,
i. 148n
—— Khan Meheláti, late representative of the Old Man, i. 147n
Aghrukji or Ukuruji, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n
Agricola, Governor of Cappadocia, etc., i. 45n
Aguil, Mongol general, ii. 136, 138n
Ahmad (Achmath), the Bailo, of Fenaket, his power, oppressions,
death, etc., i. 415 _seqq._, 421n
—— Sultan, Khan of Persia, _see_ Acomat
Ahwaz, province, i. 65n
Aidháb, ii. 439n
Aidhej, or Mal-Amir, i. 85n
Aijaruc, Kaidu’s daughter, ii. 463;
her strength and prowess, 463 _seqq._;
her name, 463
Aikah Nowin, Engineer in Chief of Chinghiz, ii. 168n
Ai-lao (afterwards Nan-chao), ancient name of the Shans, ii. 79n
_Aín Akbari_ (_Ayeen Akbery_), i. 65n, 99n, 101n, 103n, 409n, ii.
116n
Ajmir, ii. 426n
Akbar and Kúblái, a parallel, i. 349n
Ak Bulák salt mines, i. 154n
Akhaltziké (Western Georgia), i. 58n
Akhtuba River, i. 5n, 6n
Ak-khoja, ii. 470n
Aksarai, or Ghori River, i. 152n
Aksu River, i. 172n, 175n
Aktár, i. 96n
Aktásh Valley, i. 172n, 175n
_Alabastri_, ii. 432n
Alacou, _see_ Hulákú
_Aladja_, striped cotton cloth, i. 44n
Alamút, Castle of the Ismailites, i. 141n, 142n, 145n, 148n
Alan country, Alania, i. 57n, ii. 490, 491n
Alans, or Aas, massacre at Chang-chau of, ii. 178;
employed under Mongols, 179n
Alaone, the name, _56_
Alarm Tower, at Cambaluc, i. 375, 378n;
at Kinsay, ii. 189
_Alatcha_, cotton stuff with blue and red stripes, i. 190n
Alau, _see_ Hulákú
Aláuddin (Alaodin), _see_ Old Man of the Mountain
—— (Alawating of Mufali), an engineer in Kúblái’s service, ii. 167n
—— Khilji, Sultan of Delhi, i. 104n, ii. 163n, 169n, 333n, 398n, 400n
Albenigaras, Mt., ii. 362n
Al Biruni, i. 104n, 174n, ii. 400n
Alboquerque, _see_ D’Alboquerque.
Alchemy, Kúblái’s, i. 423
Aleppo, i. 23n
Alexander the Great, allusions to legends and romances about, _113_,
i. 14n, 129n–133n, ii. 322n, 485n;
his rampart (Iron Gate), i. 50, 53n, 56n, 57n;
the curtains at a banquet given by, 66n;
and the _ferrum candidum_, 93n;
site of his battle with Darius, 128, 138n;
his wife Roxana, 151;
kills a lion, 152n;
Princes claiming descent from (Zulcarniain), 157, 160n;
his horse Bucephalus, 158;
fixes chains on Adam’s Peak, ii. 322n;
said to have colonised Socotra, 409n;
his tower on the border of Darkness, 485n
Alexander III., Pope, i. 231n
Alexander IV., Pope, i. 8n
Alexandria, _9_, ii. 235;
trade from India to, 390, 438
_Alhinde_, _Alfinde_, _Alinde_, _Al-hint_, i. 93n
’Ali and Aliites, i. 140n–141n
Alidada, i. 452n
Alihaiya, Kúblái’s general, ii. 167n
Alinak, ii. 474n
Alligator, in Carajan, ii. 76, 81n;
mode of killing, 77;
eaten, 78, 81n;
prophecy of Bhartpúr about, 149n
Almalik, ii. 462n
Almanacs, Chinese (Tacuin), i. 447, 448n
Almonds, i. 153, 155n
Aloes, Socotrine, ii. 409n
—— wood, _see_ Lign-aloes
_Alor_, war cry, _43_
Al-Ramni, Al-Ramin, _see_ Sumatra
Altai (Altay) Mountains, i. 212, 215n;
the Khan’s burial-place, 246, 269;
used for the Khingan range, 247n, 306n
Altun-Khan, Mountain, i. 247n
—— sovereign, ii. 19n
Amazons, fable of, ii. 405n
Ambergris, ii. 308n, 406, 411, 423, 424n;
how got, 408n
_Amber-rosolli_, i. 114n
Amda Zion, king of Abyssinia, his wars _v._ Mahomedans, ii. 435n
_seqq._;
not the king mentioned by Polo, 436n
Ament, Rev. W. S., i. 361n, 421n, ii. 6, 11, 12
_Ameri_, a kind of Brazil wood, ii. 301n, 380n
Amhara, ii. 436n
Amien, Mien (Burma), ii. 98, 99n
Amita Buddha, i. 460n
Ammianus Marcellinus, ii. 180n
Amoy, ii. 231n, 232n;
harbour, ii. 240n, 241n;
languages, 244n
_Amphora_, _Anfora_, ii. 417n
Amu, Aniu, _see_ Anin
_Amuki_, devoted comrades of the king, ii. 347n
_Anamis_ (Minao) River, i. 114n
Ananda, Kúblái’s grandson, ii. 29n, 31n
Anár, i. 90n
Anaurahta, king of Burma, ii. 99n, 329n
Ancestor Worship, ii. 85, 96n
Anchors, Wooden, ii. 386, 388n
_Andaine_, _andena_, _andanicum_, _see_ Ondanique
Andaman (Angamanain) islands, ii. 306;
described, 307n, 309–312n;
people, 308n, 309, 311n;
form of the word, 310n
_Andan_, _andun_, Wotiak for steel, i. 94n
Andragiri, ii. 301n
Andreas, king of Abyssinia, ii. 435n, 436n
Andrew, Bishop of Zayton, ii. 237n
—— Grand Duke of Rostof and Susdal, i. 7n
_Andromeda ovalifolia_, poisonous, i. 218n
Angamanain, _see_ Andaman
Angan, or Hanjám, i. 115n
_’Angka_, gryphon, _see_ Ruc
Angkor, ruins of, _13_
Ani in Armenia, i. 234n
Animal Patterns, _see_ Patterns
Anin, province, ii. 119, 120n, 121n, 123, 128n, 129n, 266n
Annals of the Indo-Chinese States, ii. 106n
’An-nam, or Tong-king, ii. 120n
Anselmo, Friar, i. 131n
_Anthropoides Virgo_, the demoiselle, i. 297n
Antioch, i. 24n
Antongil Bay, Madagascar, ii. 414n
Aotonomoff, Spasski, his ascent of Ararat, i. 49n
_Apostoille_, word used for Pope, i. 12n
Apples of Paradise (Konars), i. 97, 99n, ii. 365
Apricots, ii. 210n
_’Apuhota_ (Kapukada?), ii. 380n
Apushka (Apusca), Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n
Arababni, ii. 436n
Arab geography, _132_
—— colonies in Madagascar, ii. 414n
—— horses, early literary recognition of, ii. 349n;
trade in, _see_ Horses
—— merchants, in Southern India, ii. 376
—— Seamen’s Traditions about Java, ii. 274n
Arabi (Arabs), i. 60
Arabia, ii. 438–451
Arabic character, i. 29n
_Arachosia, arachoti_, ii. 329n, 402n
_Araines_, ii. 461, 462n
Arakan, ii. 100n, 286n, 290n, 298n
Aram (Harám), Place of the, i. 139, 141n
Ararat, Mount, i. 46;
ascents of, 49n
Arblasts, crossbows, ii. 78, 82n, 161n
Arbre Sol, or Arbre Sec, Region of the (Khorasan), _113_, i. 38n, 83,
127, 128n–139n, ii. 466, 474, 475;
tree described—_Chínár_ or Oriental plane, i. 127, 128n–138n;
various readings, 129n;
_Arbre seul_, a wrong reading, i. 129n, 138n;
Tree of the Sun legend, 129n–131n;
Christian legend of the Dry Tree, 131n;
engrafted on legends of Alexander, 132n;
Trees of Grace in Persia, 134n;
Dry Trees in Mahomedan legend, 135n;
in Rabbinical and Buddhist stories, and legends of the Wood of the
Cross, 135n–136n;
Polo’s _Arbre Sec_ to be sought near Damghan, 138n;
Sabaean apologue, 138n;
clue to the term _Arbre Sec_, 148n
Arcali, Arculin, _see_ Erculin
Architectural remains in Indo-China, _13_
Ardeshír Bábekán, first Sassanian king, i. 91n
Ardeshír, last sovereign of Shabánkára, i. 86n
Areca, ii. 309n, 374n
_Areng Saccharifera_, ii. 297n
Arezzo, i. 21n
Argaeus, Mount, i. 44n
Argali, ii. 483n
Arghún, Khan of Persia (Polo’s Argon, Lord of the Levant), _23–24_,
i. 14n, ii. 50, 466–467;
sends an embassy to Kúblái for a wife, i. 32, 33n;
is dead when she arrives, 35, 36n, 38n, 101n;
his unhappy use of the elixir vitae, ii. 369n;
advances against his uncle Ahmad, 467;
harangues his chiefs, 468;
sends Ahmad a remonstrance, 469;
is taken prisoner, 470;
released by certain chiefs, 471;
obtains sovereignty, 472;
his death, 474;
his beauty, 478n
Argons (Arghún), half-breeds, i. 101n, 284, 290n
Arii, Ariana, ii. 402n
Arikbuga, Kúblái’s brother, i. 334n
Arimaspia, ii. 419n
Arimaspian gold, ii. 419n
Ariora-Keshimur, i. 86n, 98, 104n;
meaning of _Ariora_, 104n
Ariosto, i. 17n
Aripo, ii. 335n, 337n
Aristotle, _130_, i. 87n, 130n, ii. 409n
Arjish (Arzizi), i. 45, 49n
Arkasun Noian, ii. 474n
_Arkhaiun_, applied to Oriental Christians or their Clergy, i. 290n
Armenia, Greater, i. 45, 98
Armenia (Hermenia), Lesser or Cilician, _10_, i. 16, 20, 22, 23n, 41
Armenian Christians, i. 290n
Armenians, i. 43, 45, 75
Armillary Zodiacal Sphere, i. 450n
Armour of boiled leather, _see_ Cuirbouly
Arms of Kerman, i. 90, 96n;
of the Tartars, i. 260, 263n, ii. 460
Arredon River, i. 54n
Arrow Divination, i. 243n
Arrows, Tartar, ii. 460
Artacki, i. 281n
Arts, the Seven, i. 13, 14n
Aru, Cumahā, ii. 303n
Arucki, i. 281n
Aruk, ii. 474n
Arulun Tsaghan Balghasun (Chagan-Nor), i. 297n, 306n
Arya Chakravarti, ii. 316n
Aryavartta, the Holy Lands of Indian Buddhism, i. 104n
Arzinga (Erzingan), i. 45, 46n
Arziron (Erzrum), i. 45, 48n
Arzizi (Arjish), i. 45, 49n
Asbestos, and the Salamander, i. 212, 216n–217n
Asceticism of the Sensin, i. 303;
of the Jogis, ii. 365
Asedin Soldan (Ghaiassuddin Balban, Sultan of Delhi), i. 99, 104n,
105n
Ashar (Asciar), king of Cail, ii. 370, 373n
Ashishin, _see_ Assassins
Ashod, founder of the Bagratid dynasty, i. 53n
Ashurada, i. 59n
Asikan, Mongol general, ii. 260n
Aṣoka, ii. 328
_Asper_, or _akché_, about a groat, ii. 22, 23n
Assai River, i. 54n
Assassins (Ashishin, Hashíshin), Ismailites, i. 84n, 140;
how the Old Man trained them, 142;
murders by, 144n;
their destruction, 145;
survival and recent circumstances of the sect, 146n
Asses, in Persia, i. 83, 87n, 88, 89n, 123, 225n;
in Mongolia, 224, 225n, 397;
in Madagascar, ii. 413, 421n;
in Abyssinia, 431;
in Far North, 479, 481n
Asterius, Bishop of Amasia in Pontus, i. 66n
Astrakhan (Gittarchan), i. 5n, 6n
Astrolabe, i. 446
Astrology, -ers, in Tangut, i. 205;
of Chinghiz, 241;
at Kúblái’s Court, 301, 391;
at Cambaluc, 446;
of Tibet, ii. 49;
at Kinsay, 191, 203;
in Maabar, 344;
in Coilum, 376
Astronomical instruments, ancient Chinese, i. 378n, 449n–454n
Atabegs, of Mosul, i. 61n;
of Lúr, 85n;
of Fars, 85n, 121n;
of Yezd, 88;
of Kerman, 91n
Atjeh, _see_ Achin
Atkinson’s Narratives, and their credibility, i. 214n, 215n
Atlas, Chinese, in Magliabecchian Library, ii. 193n
Ἀτταγὰς (Black Partridge), i. 99
Attalus, King, i. 66n
At-Thaibi family, i. 121n
Auberoche, Siege of, ii. 163n, 165n
Audh (Oudh), ii. 427n
Aufat, Ifat, ii. 435n
Augury, _see_ Omens
Aung Khan (Unc Can), _see_ Prester John
Aurangzíb, i. 168n
Aurora, Ibn Fozlán’s account of, i. 8n
Aussa, ii. 435n
Ávah, Abah, Ava, one of the cities of the Magi, i. 80, 81n
Avarian, epithet of S. Thomas, ii. 353, 355n–356n
Avebury, Lord, on _couvade_, ii. 93n
Avicenna’s classification of Iron, i. 94n
_Avigi, ′afçi (falco montanus)_, i. 50, 57n
Axum, Inscription, ii. 432n;
Church of, 433n;
Court of, 434n
Ayas (Layas, Aiazzo, etc.), port of
Cilician Armenia, _19_, i. 16, 17n, 20, 22, 41;
Sea fight at, _43_, _46_, _54_
Ayuthia, _13_, ii. 278n, 279n
_Azumiti_, ii. 432n
Azure, Ultramarine (_lapis armenus_) Mines in Badakhshan, i. 157,
162n;
in Tenduc, 284;
ore, 365, 370n
Baba Buzurg, worshipped by the Lurs, i. 85n
Baber, E. C., on Ch’êng-tú, ii. 38n;
on wild oxen of Tibet, 52n;
Lolos, 61n–63n;
Gold River (Brius), 67n;
the word Caindu, 70n;
Talifu, 80n;
Mekong River 88n;
Zardandan, 89n;
site of battle between Kúblái and king of Mien, 105n;
descent of Mien, 108n
Baboons, etymology, ii. 385n, 431
Báb-ul-abwáh, “The Gate of Gates,” Pass of Derbend, i. 53n
Babylon, Babylonia (Cairo or Egypt), i. 22, 24n, ii. 226, 230n;
Sultan of, i. 22, ii. 439, 473
Babylonish garments, i. 66n
_Baccadeo_, indigo, ii. 382n
Baccanor, ii. 386n
Bacon, Roger, i. 94n, 426n;
as geographer, _114_, _131_
Bacsi, _see_ Bakhshi
Bactria, its relation to Greece, i. 160n
Bacu, Sea of (Caspian), i. 59n
Badakhshan (Badashan), i. 98, 104n, 154, 157;
its population, 155n, 160n;
capitals of, 156n;
Mirs of, 156n, 160n;
legend of Alexandrian pedigree of its kings, 157, 160n;
depopulation of, 156n, 163n;
scenery, 158n;
dialects, 160n;
forms of the name, 161n;
great river of (Upper Oxus), 170
Badáún, ii. 427n
Badger, Rev. Dr. G. P., i. 65n, ii. 444n
Badghís, i. 150n, ii. 467
_Badgír_, Wind-catchers, ii. 452, 453n
Badruddín Lúlú, last Atabeg of Mosul, i. 61n
_Báfk_ (Báft), i. 89n, 111n, 122n
Baghdad (Baudas), Baldac, taken by Alaü, Hulákú, i. 63;
its Khalif, 63, 64;
the miracle of the mountain, 69
—— Archbishop of, ii. 407
—— its indigo (_baccadeo_), ii. 382n
Bagratidae, of Armenia, i. 42n;
of Georgia, 52n
Bagration-Mukransky, Prince, i. 53n
Bahár, ii. 427n
Bahárak, plain, i. 156n
Bahá-uddin Ayaz, Wazir of Kalhát, i. 120n
Bahá-ul-hakh, the Saint of Multán, ii. 82n
Bahrámábád, i. 90n, 122n
Bahrámjird Village, i. 113n
Bahrein, ii. 348n
Baiberdon, i. 49n
Baiburt (Paipurth), Castle of, i. 48n, 49n
Baidu Khan, i. 14n, ii. 475n;
seizes throne of Persia, 476;
displaced and killed by Gházán, 476;
alleged to be a Christian, 476, 477n
Bailo, the title, i. 417;
etymology of, 421n
Bakhshi (Bacsi), Lamas, i. 414, 445;
their enchantments, 301, 302, 314n–318n;
various meanings of the word, 314n
Bakhtyáris of Luristán, the, i. 87n
Baku, oil fields of, i. 46, 49n;
Sea of (Caspian), i. 59n
_Balad-ul-Falfal_ (Malabar), ii. 377n
_Baladi_, ii. 381n
_Balalaika_, a two-stringed Tartar instrument, i. 339n
_Balánjaríyah, devoted lieges_, ii. 347n
Bala-Sagun, i. 232n
Balas rubies, i. 157, 161n, ii. 362n
Baldac, _see_ Baghdad
_Baldacchini_ (_Baudekins_), brocades made at Baghdad, i. 63, 65n
Baldwin II. (de Courtenay), last Latin Emperor of Constantinople, i.
2, 3n
Bali, Island of, ii. 287n
—— in Abyssinia, ii. 436n
_Balios_, i. 421n
_Balish_ (a money of account), ii. 218n
_Balista_, always a crossbow in mediæval times, ii. 161n
Balkh (Balc), i. 151
Balkhash Lake, ii. 459n
Ballads, Genoese, on sea-fights at Ayas and Curzola, _43_ _seqq._
Ballard, Mr., ii. 382n, 387n
Balor, Balaur, Bilaur, Malaur, Bolor, i. 172, 178n–179n
_Bâlos_, Malacca boats with two rudders, i. 119n
_Balsamodendron Mukul_, ii. 397n
Balthazar, of the Magi, i. 78, 82n
Bálti, i. 160n, 178n
_Balustrade_, etymology of the word, _38_
Bamboo (always called canes by Polo), its multifarious uses, i. 299,
307n;
Kúblái’s Chandu Palace made of, 299, 306n;
great, on banks of Caramoran river, ii. 220;
explode loudly when burning, 42, 43, 46n;
large in Tibet, 48n;
ropes of, 171, 174n;
in Che kiang, 221n
Bamian, caves at, i. 156n;
huge recumbent image at, 221n
_Bám-i-Duniah_, “Roof of the World,” i. 171, 174n
Bamm, i. 113n
Bandar Abbás (Bandar-Abbási), i. 86n, 89n, 106n, 122n
Bandith, i. 98, 100n, 151
Bangala, _see_ Bengal
Banzaroff, Dorji, on Shamanism, i. 258n
Baptism, accompanied by branding, in Abyssinia, ii. 427, 432n
Bara, ii. 305n
Barac (Borrak), Khan of Chagatai, i. 9, 10n, 103n;
his war with Arghún, ii. 458n, 467
Baradaeus, Jacob, or James Zanzale, Bishop of Edessa, i. 61n
Barbaro, Josafat, i. 49n, 53n, 100n, 426n, 427n
Barbarossa, Frederic, _36_, i. 82n
Barberino, Francesco da, _36_, _118_, i. 117n
_Barda’at_, saddle-cloths, i. 61n
Bardesir, i. 112n
Bardshír, Bardsír, Bard-i-Ardeshír, i. 92n
Bargu (Barguchin Tugrum, or Barguti), plain, i. 269, 270n
_Barguerlac, Syrrhaptes Pallasii_, a kind of sand grouse, i. 269,
272n;
its migration into England, 273n
Barguzinsk, i. 270n
Barin, Mongol tribe, ii. 148n
Bark, money made from, _108_, i. 423;
fine clothes from, ii. 124, 127n
Barka (Barca), Khan, ruler of Kipchak, i. 4, 5n, 103n, ii. 491;
his war with Hulákú, i. 4, ii. 494 _seqq._
Barkul, i. 345n
_Barkút, búrgút (bearcoote)_, eagle trained to the chase, i. 397,
399n
Barlaam and Josaphat, Story of Saints, from Legend of Buddha, ii.
323n _seqq._
Barley, huskless, i. 158, 162n
Baroch, ii. 367n
_Baron-tala_, name applied by Mongols to Tibet, i. 214n
Barons (Shieng or Sing), Kaan’s twelve, ii. 430
Barozzi, Nicolo, _30_, _70_
Barros, John de, i. 110n, 120n;
geography of, _3_
Barsauma (St. Barsamo), i. 77
Barskul (Barscol), “Leopard Lake,” i. 343, 345n
Bartizan, Kúblái’s wooden, i. 337, 339n
Barus, Barros (Sumatra), its camphor, ii. 302n–303n, 304n
_Barussae insulae_, ii. 310n
_Barygaza_, ii. 397n, 408n
Bashai (Pashai), i. 165n
Bashkirds (Hungarians), i. 57n, ii. 492n
Bashpah, Lama, and the Mongol character called after him, i. 28n,
353n, ii. 46n
Basma, _see_ Pasei
_Basmuls_ (Guasmuls), half-breeds, i. 284, 292n
Basra (Bastra), noted for its date-groves, i. 63, 65n
Bathang, ii. 45n, 48n, 56n, 67n, 70n
Baths, natural hot, near Hormuz, i. 110–122n;
in Cathay, 442;
public at Kinsay, ii. 189, 198n
Batigala, Batticalla, ii. 426n, 443n
Batochina, ii. 302n
Bats, large, in India, ii. 345
Battas of Sumatra, and cannibalism, ii. 288n, 298n
Batthála, Bettelar (Patlam in Ceylon), ii. 337n
Battles, Kúblái _v._ Nayan, i. 336;
Tartars _v._ king of Mien, ii. 101;
Caidu _v._ Khan’s forces, 461;
Borrak and Arghún, 467;
Arghún and Ahmad, 470n;
Hulákú and Barka, 496;
Toktai and Nogai, 499
Bátú, Khan of Kipchak, founder of Sarai, _11_, i. 5n, 6n, 245, 247n;
invades Russia, 490, 493n;
made by Polo into two kings—Sain and Patu, 491, 492n;
his character and cruelty, 492n
Baudas, _see_ Baghdad
_Baudekins_ (baldacchini), brocades made at Baghdad, i. 63, 65n
_Bauduin de Sebourc_, _121_ _seqq._, ii. 141, 144, 189, 216
Bavaria, Duke Ernest of, a mediæval Romance, ii. 418n
Bawárij, corsairs, ii. 410n
Bayan Chingsian, Kúblái’s greatest Captain, i. 10n, 334n, 361n, ii.
138n, 208n, 462n;
prophecy connected with his name, 145, 150n;
his conquest of Manzi or South China, 146;
his history and character, 148n, 149n;
his exceptional cruelty at Chang-chau, 179, 180n
Bayan, Khagan of the Avars, ii. 148n
Bayan (Baian), Kúblái’s Master of the Hounds, i. 400, 401n
Bayan, son of Násruddin, ii. 104n
Bayezid Ilderim, i. 45n
Bdellium, ii. 397n
Beads, Hindu, ii. 338, 347n
Bears, i. 396, 397, 401, ii. 31, 37, 42, 78, 382, 411, 431;
white in Far North, 479, 481n
Beast and bird patterns, _see_ Patterns
Beaten gold, i. 387, 388n
Beaujeu, William de, Master of the Temple, i. 25n
Beauty of—Georgians, i. 50, 53n;
Khorasan women, 128;
Kashmir women, 166;
Sinju women, 276;
_Argons_, or half-breeds, 284;
the Ungrat or Kungurat tribe, 357;
people of Coloman, ii. 122;
Kinsay women, 186;
Kaidu’s daughter, 463;
Arghún Khan, 478;
the Russians, 487
Beds, their arrangement in India, ii. 346, 352n
Beef, not eaten in Maabar, except by the Govi, ii. 341, 350n;
formerly eaten in India, 350n
Bejas of the Red Sea Coast, ii. 425, 432n, 434n
Belgutai, Chinghiz’s stepbrother, i. 334n
“Belic” for “Melic,” ii. 470n
Bell at Cambaluc, great, i. 375, 378n, 414
Bellál Rajas, ii. 367n
_Belledi, balladi_, ginger so called, ii. 381n;
Spanish use of the word, _ib._
Benares, brocades of, i. 66n
Bendocquedar, _see_ Bundúkdári, Bíbars
Benedict XII., Pope, ii. 179n
Bengal (Bangala), _12_;
king of Mien (Burma) and, ii. 98;
why Polo couples these, 99n;
relations between Burma and, 99n, 114;
claim asserted by king of Burma to, 100n;
alleged Mongol invasion of, 115n;
its distance from Caugigu, 120;
its currency, 123;
confused with Pegu by Polo, 128n, 131n
Beni Búya dynasty, i. 91n
Benjamin of Tudela, on Alexander’s Rampart, i. 54n;
on the Gryphon, ii. 418n
Benzoin, etymology of, ii. 286n, 396n
Berard, Thos., Master of the Temple, i. 23, 24n
Berbera, Sea of, ii. 415n
Berchet, G., _27_, ii. 507n
Bereké, Bátu Khan’s brother, i. 5n
Bernier, on Kashmir women’s beauty, i. 169n
_Berrie_, the Arabic Băríya, a desert, i. 237n
Bettelar, rendezvous of Pearl Fishers, ii. 331, 337n
_Beyamini_, wild oxen of Tibet, ii. 50, 52n
Bezant, i. 405, 424, 425, 426n, 427n, 444, ii. 41n, 186, 218n, 346n,
349n, 479;
value of, 592n
_Bhagavata_, ii. 346n
Bhamó, and River of, ii. 70n, 105n, 107n, 108n, 113n
Bhartpúr, prophecy about, ii. 149n
Bhattis, the, i. 104n
Bháwalpúr, i. 104n
“Bhim’s Baby,” colossal idol at Dhamnár caves, i. 221n
Bianco’s, Andrea, maps, i. 133n
Biar, ii. 305n
Bibars Bundúkdári, _see_ Bundúkdári
Bielo Osero, ii. 486n
_Bigoncio_, a firkin, i. 384n
Bilúchis, i. 101n;
their robber raids, 106n;
Lumri or Numri, 114n
Binh Thuan (Champa), ii. 268n
Binkin, ii. 230n
Bintang (Pentam), ii. 280, 284
Birch-bark vessels, i. 309n;
books, ii. 124, 127n
Bír-dhúl, or Bujardawal, cap. of Ma’bar, ii. 335n
Bird-hunts, i. 269, 272n
Birdwood, Sir G., ii. 396n, 446n, 449n
Birhōrs of Chuta Nagpúr, ii. 298n
Bir-Pandi, or Pira-Bandi, ii. 333n, 334n
Birthday, celebration of Kúblái’s, i. 387
Bishbalik (Urumtsi), i. 214n, 440n
Bishop, of Male Island, ii. 404;
story of an Abyssinian, 428
Bitter bread, i. 110, 122n
—— water, i. 110, 122n, 194
Blac, Blachia (Lac, Wallach), ii. 489n
_Black-bone_, Chinese name for Lolos, ii. 63n
Black Crane (Kará Togorü), i. 296, 297n
—— Saints, White Devils in India, ii. 355, 359n
—— Sea, M. Maurum _v._ Nigrum, i. 2, 3n, 57n
—— Sect of Tibet, i. 324n
Blacker, the more beautiful, ii. 355
Blaeuw, map, i. 102n
Blochmann, Professor H., i. 114n, ii. 116n
Block-books, supposed to have been introduced from China, _139_
Block-printing in Persia, i. 429n
Blood-sucking, Tartar, i. 261, 264n
_Blous, bloies_, i. 327n
Boar’s tusks, huge (Hipp.), ii. 413
_Boccassini_, i. 62n
Bode, Baron de, i. 85n
Bodhisatva Avalok., ii. 265n
Bodleian MS. of Polo, _18_, _92_, _94_;
list of miniatures in, ii. 528n
Boeach, mistake for Locac, and its supposed position, ii. 280n
Boemond, Prince of Antioch and Tripoli, letter of Bibar to, i. 24n
Boga (Bukā), a great Mongol officer, delivers Arghún, ii. 471, 472,
474n
Boghra Khan, i. 188n
Bohea country, ii. 222n, 224n
Bohra, sect of W. India, i. 148n
Boikoff, Russian Envoy, i. 218n
Bokhara (Bocara), i. 9, 10
Boleyn, Anne, her use of buckram, i. 47n
Bolgana, Queen, _see_ Bulughán
Bolgarskoye (called also Uspenskoye), i. 7n
_Bolghar_, _borgal_, _borghal_, Russia leather, i. 6n, 394, 395n
Bolghar (Bolgara), on the Volga, i. 4, 6n, ii. 481n, 486n, 493n;
ruins of, i. 7n;
court of, 384n
Bolivar, Padre, S. J., his account of the Condor (_Rukh_) of Africa,
ii. 420n, 597n
Bolor, i. 172, 178n, 179n
Bombay, ii. 396n, 449n
Bonaparte, Prince Roland, _Recueil des Documents de l’Époque
Mongole_, i. 14n, 28n
Bonga, ii. 96n
Bonheur, Rosa, i. 277n
Boniface VIII., Pope, _44_, _52_, _54_, i. 23n
Bonin, C. E., i. 203n, 249n, 276n, 282n, 286n
Bonocio di Mestro, _67_
Bonpos, old Tibetan Sect, i. 314n, 321n, 323n
Bonús, ebony, ii. 268, 272n
Bonvalot, i. 200n
Book of Marco Polo, its contents, _80_;
original language, French, _81_;
oldest Italian MS., _82_;
“Geographic Text,” in rude French, _83_ _seqq._;
various types of Text—(1) “Geographic,” _90_;
(2) Pauthier’s MSS., _92_;
(3) Pipino s Latin, _95_;
Preface to, ii. 525n;
Grynæus’ Latin, _95_;
Müller’s reprint, _96_;
(4) Ramusio’s Italian edition, its peculiarities, _96–101_;
probable truth about it, _99_;
bases of it, _100_;
MS. and some of its peculiarities, _101_;
general view of the relations of the texts, _101_;
notice of an old Irish version, 102;
geographical data, _109_;
how far influenced in form by Rustician, _112_;
perhaps in description of battles, _113_;
diffusion and number of MSS., _116_;
basis of present version, _141_ _seqq._;
specimens of different recensions of text, ii. 522n–524n;
distribution of MSS., 526n;
miniatures in, 527n, 529n;
list of MSS., 532n–552n;
Tabular view of the filiation of chief MSS., 552;
Bibliography, 553n–582n;
titles of works cited, 582n–590n;
Spanish edition, 598n
Bore in Hang-chau Estuary, ii. 208n
_Borgal_, _see_ _Bolghar_
Bormans, Stanislas, ii. 602n, 603n
Born, Bertram de, _44_
Borneo, camphor, _see_ Camphor
—— tailed men of, ii. 302n
Boro Bodor, Buddhist Monument, Java, _13_, ii. 275n
Borrak, Amir, Prince of Kerman (Kutlugh Sultan?), i. 91n
—— Khan of Chaghatai, _see_ Barac
Borús, the, ii. 310n
Bostam, i. 138n.
_Boswellia thurifera_, ii. 396n, 446n, 448n;
_serrata_, 446n;
_Carterii_, 448n;
_Bhauda-jiana_, 448n;
_papyrifera_, 448n;
_Frereana_, 448n;
_glabra_, 396n
Bouqueran, _see_ Buckram
Bourne, F. S. A., ii. 60n, 131n
Boxwood forests in Georgia, i. 50, 57n
_Bozzí_, i. 212n
Bra, the word, _45_
Bracelets, in Anin, ii. 119
Bragadino, Marco, husband of Marco Polo’s daughter, Fantina, _76_
—— Pietro, _76_
Brahmanical thread, ii. 363
Brahmans (Abraiaman), fish-charmers to the pearl fishery, ii. 332,
337n;
their character and virtues, 363, 367n;
their king, 364;
their omens, 364, 368n, 369n;
longevity, 365;
_Chughi_, 365;
Palladian legend of, 405n
Brahma’s temple, Hang-chau, ii. 212n, 213n
Brahuis, i. 101n
Brakhimof, early capital of Bulgaria, i. 7n
Brambanan, ruins at, _13_
Bran (Tibetan _tsamba_), parched barley, i. 303, 321n
Brazil wood, in Locac, ii. 276, 279n;
in Sumatra, 299;
manner of growth, _ib._, 309n;
in Ceylon, 313, 315n;
in Coilum (_Coilumin_), 375, 380n;
different kinds, _ib._;
vicissitudes of the word, 380n;
its use prohibited by Painters’ Guild, 382n
Bread, bitter, i. 110, 122n
Brephung monastery, i. 319n
_Bretesche_, i. 339n
Bretschneider, Dr. Emil (_Medical Researches_), ruins of Bolghar,
i. 7n;
the Uíghúr character, 28n;
Caucasian Wall, 54n;
use of muslin in Samarkand, 62n;
on _nakh_ and _nachetti_, 65n;
Hulákú’s expedition to West Asia, 66n, 85n, 146n, 148n;
an extract from the _Yüan Si_, 115n;
Badakhshan, 161n;
Kashgar, 183n;
Shachau, 206n;
Kamul, 211n;
Chingintalas, 214n;
the _Stipa inebrians_, 219n;
the Utikien Uigúrs, 227n;
Erdenidso Monastery, 228n;
Belasagun, 232n;
death of Chinghiz, 248n;
_tung lo_ or _kumiz_, 259n;
Kúblái’s death, 334n;
Peking, 366n, 368n, 370n, 372n, 376n–378n, ii. 5n, 6n, 8n;
_verniques_, i. 384n;
clepsydra, 385n;
the Bularguchi, 408n;
Achmath’s biography, 421n;
paper-money, 430n;
post stations, 437n;
Chinese intoxicating drinks, 441n;
regulations for time of dearth, 444n;
Lu-Ku-K’iao Bridge, ii. 8n;
introduction of plants from Asia into China, 16n;
_morus alba_, 25n;
Tibet, 46n;
bamboo explosions, 46n;
the Si-fans, 60n;
Cara-jang and Chagan-jang, 73n;
Nasr-uddin, 104n;
the Alans, 180n;
rhubarb in Tangut, 183n;
Polo’s “large pears,” 210n;
on galangal, 229n;
on sugar, 230n;
on Zayton, 238n;
on wood-oil, 252n;
on ostrich, 437n;
on Si-la-ni, 316n;
on frankincense, 449n;
on Magyars, 492n;
on Mongol invasion of Poland and Silesia, 493n
Brichu (Brius, the Upper Kiang), ii. 67n
Bridges of Pulisanghin, ii. 3;
Sindafu (Ch’êngtu), 37;
Suchau, 181;
Kinsay, 185, 187, 194n, 201, 212;
Kien-ning fu, 225, 228n;
Fuchau, 233n, 234n;
Zayton, or Chinchau, 241n
Brine-wells, _see_ Salt
Brius River (Kin-sha Kiang, Gold River), ii. 36, 40n, 56, 67n
Brown, G. G., ii. 35n
—— Sir Thomas, ii. 420n, 424n;
on Polo, _115_
Bruce’s Abyssinian Chronology, ii. 435n _seqq._
Brunetto Latini’s Book, _Li Tresor_, _88_, _117_
Brunhilda, ii. 466n
Bruun, Professor Ph., of Odessa, i. 6n, 54n, 232n–235n
Bucephala, of Alexander, i. 105n
Bucephalus, breed of, i. 158, 162n
Buckrams, of Arzinga, i. 45;
described, 47n;
etymology, 48n;
at Mardin, 61, 62n;
in Tibet, ii. 45;
at Mutfili, 361, 363n;
Malabar, 389, 395, 398, 431
Buddha, _see_ Sakya Muni
Buddhism, Buddhists, _see_ Idolatry, Idolaters
Buddhist Decalogue, i. 170n
Buffaloes in Anin, ii. 119
Buffet and vessels of Kúblái’s table, i. 382, 384n
_Bugaei_, ii. 432n
Buka (Boga), a great Mongol chief, ii. 471, 472, 474n
Buka Bosha, 1st Mongolian Governor of Bokhara, i. 10n
Búkú Khan, of the Hoei-Hu, or Uighúrs, i. 227n
Bularguji (Bularguchi), “The Keeper of Lost Property,” i. 403, 407n
Bulgaria, Great, ii. 286n
Bulughán (Bolgana), Queen, _23_, i. 32, 33n, 38n, ii. 474n
—— another, ii. 475n
Bundúkdár, Amír Aláuddín Aidekín (“The Arblaster”), i. 24n
Bundúkdári, Malik Dáhir Ruknuddín Bíbars (Bendocquedar), Mameluke
Sultan of Egypt, i. 22, 23n–25n, 145n, ii. 424n, 433n, 436n, 494n;
killed by kumiz, 259n
Buraets, or Burgats, the, i. 258n, 283n
Búrkán Káldún, i. 247n
Burma (or Ava), King of, ii. 98, 99n.
(_See_ also Mien.)
Burnell, Arthur, ii. 335n, 359n, 386n
Burning the Dead, _see_ Cremation
—— heretical books, i. 321n
—— paper-money, etc., at funerals, i. 204, 208n, 267, 268n, ii. 191
—— Widows in South India, ii. 341, 349n
Burrough, Christopher, i. 9n
Burton, Captain R. F., ii. 597n
Bushell, Dr. S. W., his visit to Shang-tu, i. 26n, 304n, 305n, 412n;
on the Khitan Scripts, 28n;
Tangut rulers, 205n;
orders for post-horses, 353n
Butchers, in Kashmir, i. 167;
Tibet, 170n;
S. India, ii. 342
Butiflis (Mutfili), ii. 362n
Butler, _Hudibras_, ii. 92n
Buyid dynasty, i. 86n
Ca’ Polo, Ca’ Milion, Corte del Millioni, the house of the Polos at
Venice, _4_, _26_ _seqq._, _53_, _70_, _77_
Caaju, castle of, i. 244
Cabs, Peking, ii. 211n
Cacanfu (Hokiang-fu), ii. 127, 132
Cachanfu (P’uchau-fu, Ho-chung-fu), ii. 22, 25n
Cachar Modun, i. 404, 408n
Cachilpatnam, ii. 387n
_Cadmia_, i. 126n
Caesalpinia, ii. 380n;
and _see_ Brazil
Caesarea of Cappadocia (Casaria, Kaisaríya), i. 43, 44n
Caichu, castle of (Kiai-chau, or Hiai-chau?), ii. 17, 19n, 26n
Caidu, _see_ Kaidu
Caiju, on the Hwang-Ho, ii. 142
—— on the Kiang, Kwachau, ii. 171, 174
Cail (Káyal), ii. 370, 372n–373n;
a great port of Commerce, 370, 373n;
the king, _ib._;
identified, 372;
meaning of name, _ib._;
remains of, _ib._
Caindu (K’ien-ch’ang), a region of Eastern Tibet, ii. 53, 70n
Caingan (Ciangan, Kiahing), ii. 184n, 185n
Cairo, ii. 439n;
museum at, 424n;
ventilators at, 452n.
(_See_ Babylon.)
Caiton, _see_ Zayton
Cala Ataperistan (Kala’ Atishparastán), “Castle of the Fire
Worshippers,” i. 78
Calachan (Kalaján), i. 281, 282n
Calaiate, Calatu, _see_ Kalhát
Calamanz, the word, ii. 272n
Calamina, city, ii. 357n
Caldwell, Rev. Dr. R., on devil-dancing among the Shanars, ii. 97n;
on name of Ceylon, 314n;
on Shahr-Mandi and Sundara Pandi, 333n;
on the Tower at Negapatam, 336n;
etymology of Chilaw, 337n;
on Pacauta, 346n;
Govis, 349n;
singular custom of arrest, 350n–351n;
rainy season, 351n;
food of horses, _ib._;
Shanar devil-images, 359n;
_choiach_, 368n;
Cail, or Kayál city, 372n, 373n;
_Kolkhoi_, 373n;
King Ashar of Cail, _ib._;
_Kollam_ 377n;
_Pinati_, 380n;
etymology of Sapong, _ib._;
Cape Comorin, 383n
Calendar, Ecclesiastical Buddhist, i. 220, 222n;
the Tartar, 447, 448n;
of Brahmans, ii. 368n–369n;
of Documents relating to Marco Polo and his family, 505n _seqq._
Calicut, ii. 380n, 381n, 388n, 391n, 440n;
King of, and his costume, 346n
Calif, _see_ Khalif
Caligine, Calizene (Khálij, a canal from Nile), ii. 439n
Camadi (City of Dakiánús), ruined, i. 97, 113n
Cambaluc (Khanbaligh, or Peking), capital of Cathay, _12_, i. 38n,
ii. 3, 132, 213n, 320;
Kúblái’s return thither after defeating Nayan, i. 348;
the palace, 362;
the city, 374;
its size, walls, gates, and streets, the Bell Tower, etc.,
375n–378n;
period of khan’s stay there, 411;
its suburbs and hostelries, 412;
cemeteries, women, patrols, 414;
its traffic, 415;
the Emperor’s Mint, 423;
palace of the Twelve Barons, 431;
roads radiating from, 433;
astrologers of, 446
Cambay (Cambaet, Cambeth, Kunbáyat), kingdom of, ii. 394n, 397, 398n,
403n, 426n, 440n, 443n
Cambuscan, of Chaucer, corruption of Chinghiz, i. 247n
Camel-bird, _see_ Ostrich
Camels, mange treated with oil, i. 46;
camlets from wool of, 281, 284;
white, 281, 283n;
incensing, 309n;
alleged to be eaten in Madagascar, ii. 411;
really eaten in Magadoxo, 413n;
ridden in war, 423, 425n
Camexu, Kamichu, _see_ Campichu
Camlets (cammellotti), i. 281, 283n, 284
Camoens, ii. 266n
Camphor (_Laurus Camphora_) trees in Fo-kien, ii. 234, 237n
—— of Sumatra, ii. 287n;
Fansuri, 299, 302n;
earliest mention of, 302n;
superstitions regarding, 303n;
description of the tree, _Dryabalanops Camphora_, 303n–304n;
value attached by Chinese to, 304n;
recent prices of, _ib._;
its use with betel, 371, 374n
—— oil, ii. 304n
Campichu (Kanchau), city of, i. 219, 220n
Camul (Kamul), province, i. 209, 211n, 214n
_Camut_, fine shagreen leather, i. 394, 395n
Canal, Grand, of China, ii. 132, 139, 140, 141n, 143n, 152n, 154n,
209n, 222n;
construction of, 174, 175n
Canale, Cristoforo, MS. by, _34_, _37_
—— Martino da, French Chronicle of Venice by, _88_
Cananor, kingdom, ii. 388n
Cananore, ii. 386n, 387n
Canara, ii. 390n, 397n
Cancamum, ii. 397n
_Canela brava_, ii. 390n
Canes, Polo’s name for bamboos, _q.v._
Cannibalism, ii. 293, 294, 298n, 311n, 312n;
ascribed to Tibetans, Kashmiris, etc., i. 301, 312n, 313n;
to Hill-people in Fo-kien, ii. 225, 228n;
to islanders in Seas of China and India, 264;
in Sumatra, 284, 288n;
regulations of the Battas, 288n;
ascribed to Andaman islanders, 309, 311n
Cannibals, _i.e._ Caribs, ii. 311n, 405n
Canonical Hours, ii. 368–369n
Cansay, _see_ Kinsay
Canton, _3_, ii. 199n, 237n
Cape Comorin, _see_ Comari, Temple at, _76_
—— Corrientes (of Currents), ii. 415n, 417n, 426n
—— Delgado, ii. 424n
—— of Good Hope, ii. 417n
_Capidoglio_ (_Capdoille_), sperm-whale, ii. 414n
Cappadocian horses, i. 44n
Capus, G., i. 129n 162n
Caracoron (Kará Korum), i. 66n, 226, 227n, 269, ii. 460, 462n
Carajan (Caraian, Karájang, or Yun-nan), province, _21_, ii. 64, 66,
67n, 72n, 76, 86
Caramoran River (Hwang-Ho), ii. 142, 143n, 144n, 151
Carans, or Scarans, i. 100n
Caraonas (Karaunahs), a robber tribe, i. 98, 101n, 121n
Carats, i. 359n
_Carbine_, etymology of, i. 101n
Cardinal’s Wit, i. 21n
Caribs, _i.e._ cannibals, ii. 311n, 405n
Carpets, of Turcomania (Turkey), i. 43, 44n;
Persian, 66n;
Kerman, 96n
Carriages, at Kinsay, ii. 205, 206;
Chinese, 211n
Carrion, shot from engines, ii. 163n
_Carta Catalana_, Catalan Map of 1375, _134_, i. 57n, 59n, 82n, 161n,
ii. 221n, 243n, 286n, 362n, 386, 396n, 494n
_Carte_, _à la_, ii. 486n
Carts, Mongol, i. 254n
Casan, _see_ Gházán Khan
Casaria (Caesarea of Cappadocia), i. 43, 44n
Cascar (Kashgar), i. 180, 182n;
_Chaukans_ of, 193n
Casem, _see_ Kishm
Caspian Sea (Sea of Ghel or Ghelan), ancient error about, _2_, _129_;
its numerous names, i. 52, 58n, 59n, ii. 494n
Cassay, _see_ Kinsay
Cassia, ii. 59n, 60n, 390n, 391n
—— buds, ii. 59n, 391n
—— fistula, ii. 398n
Castaldi, Panfilo, his alleged invention of movable types, _139–140_
Castambol, i. 45n
Castelli, P. Cristoforo di, i. 52n, 53n
Casvin (Kazvín), a kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 84n, 101n, 141n
Catalan Navy, _38–39_
Cathay (Northern China), _3_;
origin of name, _11_, _15_, i. 60, 76n, 285, 414, 418, 441, ii. 10,
127, 132, 135, 139, 140, 192, 391n, 457;
coal in, i. 442;
idols, ii. 263;
Cambaluc, the capital of, _see_ Cambaluc
Cathayans, _v_. Ahmad, i. 415 _et seqq._;
their wine, 441;
astrologers, 446;
religion, 456;
politeness, filial duty, gaol deliveries, gambling, 457
Catholics, ii. 407;
Catholicos, of Sis, i. 42n;
of the Nestorians, 61n, 62n
Cators (_chakors_), great partridges, i. 296, 297n
Cat’s Head Tablet, i. 356n
Cats in China, ii. 350n
Caucasian Wall, i. 53n, 54n
Caugigu, province, ii. 116, 120, 123, 128n, 131n
Caulking, of Chinese ships, ii. 250, 251n
Cauly, Kauli (Corea), i. 343, 345n
Causeway, south of the Yellow River, ii. 153n
Cauterising children’s heads, ii. 432n
Cave-houses, i. 154, 156n, ii. 150n
Cavo de Eli, ii. 386n
—— de Diab, ii. 417n
Cayu (Kao-yu), ii. 152
Celtic Church, ii. 370n
Census, of houses in Kinsay, ii. 192;
tickets, _ib._
Ceremonial of Mongol Court, _see_ Etiquette
Ceylon (Seilan), ii. 312–314;
circuit of, 310n;
etymology of, 314n;
customs of natives, 315;
mountain of Adam’s (_alias_ Sagamoni Borcan’s) Sepulchre, 316,
321n;
history of Buddha, 317;
origin of idolatry, 318 _seqq._;
subject to China, 392n
Ceylon, King of, his pearl-ponds, ii. 337n
Chachan (Charchan, Charchand), i. 192n, 194, 195n, 196n
Chagatai (Sigatay), Kúblái’s uncle, son of Chinghiz, _10_, i. 10n,
14n, 98, 102n, 183, 186n, ii. 457, 458n, 459
Chaghán-Jáng, ii. 72n, 73n
Chaghan-Kuren, ii. 23n
Chaghan-Nor (“White Lake”), N.E. of Kamul, i. 214n
—— (Chaghan, or Tsaghan Balghasun), site of Kúblái’s palace, i. 296,
297n, 306n, 422n, ii. 14n
Chairs, silver, i. 351, 355n
_Chakor_ (_cator_), great partridges, i. 296, 297n
Chalcedony and jasper, i. 191, 193n
Chalukya Malla kings, ii. 336n
Champa (Chamba), kingdom of, ii. 266, 268n, 424, 426n, 596n;
Kúblái’s expedition _v._, 267;
the king and his wives, 268, 271n;
products, 268, 271n–272n;
locality, 269–270n;
invaded by king of Lukyn, 279n
Chandra Banu, ii. 315n
Chandu (Shangtu), city of peace of Kúblái, i. 25, 298, 304n, 410–411,
435
Changan, ii. 182, 184n
Chang-chau (Chinginju), ii. 178, 179n
—— in Fo-kien, ii. 233n, 238n;
Zayton(?), 238n;
Christian remains at, 240n–241n
Ch’ang Ch’un, _travels_, i. 62n
Changgan (Chang-ngan), ii. 27–29n
_Chang-kia-Kau_, the gate in the Great Wall, i. 56n
Chang K’ien, ii. 16n
Chang-shan (Changshan), ii. 198n, 199n, 219, 221n, 222n, 224n
Ch’ang Te (the Chinese traveller), _Si Shi Ki_, i. 64n, 66n
Chang Te-hui, a Chinese teacher, i. 309n
Chang-y (Chenchu), i. 417–419, 422n
Chang Yao, Chinese general, i. 211n
_Cháo de Bux_ (_Cavo di Bussi_), boxwood, i. 57n
Chaohien, Sung Prince, ii. 150n
_Cháo-Khánahs_, bank-note offices in Persia, i. 429n
Cháo Naiman Sumé Khotan, or Shangtu, “city of the 108 temples,”
i. 304n
_Cháo_, paper-money, i. 426n, 429n
_Cháo_, title of Siamese and Shan Princes, ii. 73n
Chaotong, ii. 130n
Chapu, ii. 199n
Characters, written, four acquired by Marco Polo, i. 27;
one in Manzi, but divers spoken dialects, ii. 236
Charchan (Chachan of Johnson, Charchand), i. 192n, 194, 195n, 196n
Charcoal, store in Peking, palace garden of, i. 370n
Charities, Kúblái’s, i. 439, 443, 444;
Buddhistic and Chinese, 446n;
at Kinsay, ii. 188, 198n
Charles VIII., of France, i. 398n
Chau dynasty, i. 347n
Chaucer, quoted, i. 3n, 5n, 17n, 161n, 247n, 386n, ii. 11n
_Chaukans_, temporary wives at Kashgar, i. 193
Chaul, ii. 367n
Cheapness in China, ii. 202
Cheetas, or hunting leopards, i. 397, 398n
Cheh-kiang, cremation common during Sung dynasty in, ii. 135n;
roads into Fo-kien from, 224n
Cheinan, Gulf of, ii. 266
Chenchau, or Iching hien, ii. 173n, 174n
Chenching (Cochin-China), ii. 268n–269n, 277n
Chenchu (Chang-y), conspires with Vanchu _v._ Ahmad, i. 417–419, 422n
Ch’eng-ting fu, ii. 13, 14n
Ch’êng-Tsu (Yung-lo), Emperor, ii. 392n
Ch’êng-tu (Sze-ch’wan), ii. 32n, 34n, 35n
Ch’êngtu-fu (Sindafu), ii. 36, 37n
Cheu, the Seven, ii. 277n
Chibai and Chiban, ii. 459, 462n
Chichiklik Pass, i. 172n, 175n
Chien-ch’ang (Caindu), ii. 70n.
(_See_ K’ien ch’ang.)
Chihli, plain of, ii. 14n
Chilaw, ii. 337n
Chiliánwála, battlefield of, i. 105n
Chilu-ku, last Karakhitai king, ii. 20n
Chin, Sea of, ii. 264, 265, 266n, 270n
China, _134_;
_Imperial Maritime Customs Returns for 1900_, ii. 173n;
Dominicans in, 240n;
paved roads in, 189, 198n;
relations with Korea and Japan, 262n;
the name, 265n;
king of Malacca at Court of, 282n;
trade from Arabia to, 348n;
from Sofala in Africa, 400n.
(_See_ also Cathay and Manzi.)
Chinangli (T’sinan-fu), ii. 133, 135, 137n
_Chínár_, Oriental planes, i. 128n, 138n
Chinchau, Chincheo, Chinchew, Chwanchew, Tswanchau, _see_ Zayton
Chinese, Polo ignorant of the languages, _110_, i. 29n;
epigrams, 170n;
funeral and mourning customs, 207n, ii. 191;
feeling towards Kúblái, i. 421n;
religion and irreligion, 456, 458n;
their politeness and filial piety, 457, 462n;
gambling, 457;
character for integrity, ii. 204, 210n;
written character and varieties of dialect, 236;
ships, 249 _seqq._;
pagodas at Negapatam and elsewhere, 336n;
coins found in Southern India, 337n;
pottery, 372n–373n;
trade and intercourse with Southern India, 373n, 378n, 386, 390,
392n
Chinghian-fu (Chinkiang-fu), ii. 175, 176, 177n
Chinghiz Khan, _10_, _11_, i. 5n, 10n, 12n, ii. 458n, 479, 481n;
reported to be a Christian, i. 14n;
Aung Khan’s saying of, 27n;
his use of Uíghúr character, 28n;
Erzrum taken by, 49n;
harries Balkh, 151n;
captures Talikan, 154n;
ravages Badakhshan, 163n;
his respect for Christians, 186n, 242n, 243n;
subjugates Kutchluk Khân, 189n;
his campaigns in Tangut, 206n, 218n, 225n, 281n;
Rubruquis’ account of, 237n, 239n;
made king of the Tartars, 238;
his system of conquests, 238;
and Prester John, 239–241;
divining by twigs—presage of victory, 241;
defeats and slays Prester John, 244;
his death and burial-place, 244, 245n, 249n;
his aim at conquest of the world, 245n;
his funeral, 250n;
his army, 262, 265n;
defeats the Merkits, 270n;
relations between Prester John’s and his families, 284, 288n;
the Horiad tribe, 300, 308n;
his prophecy about Kúblái, 331n;
rewards his captains, 351n;
captures Peking, ii. 8n;
defeats and slays Taiyang Khan, 20n;
his alleged invasion of Tibet, 46n;
his mechanical artillery, 168n;
his cruelty, 181n;
Table of Genealogy of his House, 505n
Chinghiz Tora, ii. 481n
Ching-hoang tower at Hangchau-fu, ii. 214n
Chinginju (Chang-chau), ii. 178
Chingintalas, province, i. 212;
its identification, 214n, 215n
Chingkim, Chinkin, Chimkin, Kúblái’s favourite son and heir-apparent,
i. 38n, 359, 360n, 418, 422n;
his palace, 366, 372n
Chingsang, Ching-siang (Chinisan), title of a Chief Minister of
State, i. 432n, ii. 145, 148n, 150n, 218n
Chingting-fu (Acbaluc), ii. 13, 14n
Chingtsu, or Yung-lo, Emperor, ii. 392n
_Chíní_, coarse sugar, ii. 230n
Chinju (Tinju), ii. 153, 154n
_Chin-tan_, or _Chínasthána_, Chinese etymology of, ii. 119n
Chinuchi, Cunichi, Kúblái’s Masters of the Hounds, i. 400, 401n
Chipangu (Japan), ii. 253, 256n;
account of Kúblái’s expedition _v._, 255, 258;
its disasters, 255–256;
history of expedition, 260n _seqq._;
relations with China and Korea, 262n
Chitral, i. 154n, 160n, 165n, 166n
_Chloroxylon Dupada_, ii. 397n
Cho-chau (Juju), ii. 10, 11n, 131n
_Choiach_, the term, ii. 364, 368n
Chola, or Sola-desam (Soli, Tanjore), ii. 335n, 336n, 364, 368n
Chonka (Fo-kien), kingdom of, ii. 231, 232n, 236;
explanation of name, 232n
Chonkwé, ii. 232n
Chorcha, _see_ Churchin
Christian, astrologers, i. 241, 446;
churches in China, early, ii. 27n;
inscription of Singanfu, 28n;
Alans in the Mongol service, ii. 178, 179n
Christianity, attributed to Chinghizide princes, i. 14n, ii. 476,
477n;
Kúblái’s views on, i. 344n
—— former, of Socotra, ii. 410n
Christians, of the Greek rite, Georgians, i. 50;
and Russians, ii. 486;
Jacobite and Nestorian, at Mosul, i. 46, 60, 61n;
among the Kurds, 60, 62n;
and the Khalif of Baghdad—the miracle of the mountain and the
one-eyed cobbler, 68–73;
Kashgar, 182, 183n;
in Samarkand, 183, 186n;
the miracle of the stone removed, 185;
Yarkand, 187;
Tangut, 203, 207n;
Chingintalas, 212;
Suh-chau, 217;
Kan-chau, 219;
in Chinghiz’s camp, 241;
Erguiul and Sinju, 274;
Egrigaia, 281;
Tenduc, 285;
Nayan and the Khan’s decision, 339, 344;
at Kúblái’s Court, 388;
in Yun-nan, ii. 66, 74n;
Cacanfu, 132;
Yang-chau, 154n;
churches at Chin-kiang fu, 177;
at Kinsay, 192;
St. Thomas’, 353–354;
Coilum, 375;
Male and Female Islands, 404;
Socotra, 406;
Abyssinia and fire baptism, 427, 432n;
of the Girdle, 432n;
in Lac (Wallachia), 487
_Chrocho_, the Rukh (_q.v._), ii. 415n _seqq._
Chronology and chronological data discussed, first journey of the
Polos, i. 3n;
war between Barka and Hulákú, 8n;
Polos’ stay at Bokhara, 10n;
their departure and their second journey from Acre, 23n;
their return voyage and arrival in Persia, 38n;
story of Nigudar, 103n;
Hormuz princes, 120n;
destruction of Ismailites, 146n;
history of Chinghiz, 239n, 242n, 247n;
Kúblái’s birth and accession, 334n;
Nayan’ rebellion, 334n, 346n;
Polo’s visit to Yun-nan, ii. 81n;
battle with the king of Mien, 104n;
wars between China and Burma, 104n–106n, 111n, 114n;
value of Indo-Chinese, 106n;
conquest of S. China, 148n, 149n;
capture of Siang-yang, 167n;
Kúblái’s dealings with Japan, 260n–261n;
with Champa, 270n;
Marco’s visit to Japan, 271n;
Kúblái’s Java expedition, 275n;
review of the Malay, 282n;
events in Ma’bar, 333n;
King Gondophares, 357n;
cessation of Chinese navigation to India, 391n;
Abyssinia, 434n _seqq._;
Kaidu’s wars, 462n, 467n;
Mongol revolutions in Persia, notes from, 470n–475n;
wars of Toktai and Noghai, 497.
(_See_ also _Dates_.)
Chrysostom, i. 81n
Chuchu, in Kiang-si, ii. 224n, 229n
Chughis, _see_ Jogis
Chung-Kiang, ii. 40n
Chungkwé, “Middle Kingdom,” ii. 232n
Chung-tu, or Yen-King (Peking, _see_ Cambaluc)
_Ch’ura_, i. 265n
Churches, Christian, in Kashgar, i. 182;
Samarkand, 185;
Egrigaia, 281;
Tenduc, 287n;
early, in China, ii. 27n;
Yang-chau, 154n;
Chin-kiang fu, 177;
Kinsay, 192;
Zayton, 238n, 240n;
St. Thomas’s, 354–355, 356n;
Coilum, 377n;
Socotra, 409n–410n
Churchin, or Niuché, Churché, Chorcha (the Manchu Country), i. 231n,
343, 344n
Cielstan, Suolstan (Shúlistán), i. 83, 85n
Cinnamon, Tibet, ii. 49, 52n;
Caindu, 56, 59n;
Ceylon, 315n;
story in Herodotus of, 363n; Malabar, 389, 390n
Circumcision of Socotrans, ii. 409n;
forcible, of a bishop, 429;
of Abyssinians, 432n
Cirophanes, or Syrophenes, story of, ii. 328n
Civet, of Sumatra, ii. 295n
Clement IV., Pope, i. 17, 18n, 21n
_Clepsydra_, i. 378n, 385n, ii. 214
Cloves, ii. 272, 306;
in Caindu, 56, 59n
Coal (Polo’s blackstone), i. 442;
in Scotland in Middle Ages, 443n;
in Kinsay, ii. 216
Cobbler, the one-eyed, and the miracle of the mountain, i. 70
Cobinan (Koh-Banán), i. 125
Cocachin (Kúkáchin), the Lady, _23–24_, i. 32, 33n, 36, 38n
Cochin-China, the mediæval Champa (_q.v._)
Coco-nut (Indian nut), i. 108, ii. 293, 306, 308n, 309n, 354, 389
Coco Islands, of Hiuen T’sang, ii. 307n
Cocos Islands, ii. 309n
Cœur de Lion, his mangonels, ii. 165n, 166n
Coffins, Chinese, in Tangut, i. 205, 209n
Cogachin (Hukaji), Kúblái’s son, King of Carajan, i. 361n, ii. 76
Cogatai, i. 419
Cogatal, a Tartar envoy to the Pope, i. 13, 15
Coiganju (Hwaingan-fu), ii. 142, 148, 151
Coilum (Kollam, Kaulam, Quilon), kingdom of, ii. 375, 382n, 403n,
413n, 426n, 440n;
identity of meaning of name, 377n;
Church of St. George at, 377n;
modern state of, 377n;
Kúblái’s intercourse with, 378n
Coilumin, _columbino_, _colomní_, so-called Brazil-wood, ii. 375;
ginger, 375, 381n
Coins of Cilician Armenia, i. 42n;
of Mosul, 61n;
Agathocles and Pantaleon, 163n;
Seljukian with Lion and Sun, 352n;
found at Siang-Yang, ii. 169n;
King Gondophares, 357n;
Tartar heathen princes with Mahomedan and Christian formulæ, 477n
Coja (Koja), Tartar envoy from Persia to the Khan, i. 32–33n, 38n
Cold, intense, in Kerman, i. 91, 111n, 113n;
in Russia, ii. 487
“Cold Mountains,” i. 114n
Coleridge, verses on Kúblái’s Paradise, i. 305n
Coloman, province, ii. 122, 128n–131n
_Colombino_, _see_ Coilumin
Colon, _see_ Coilum
Colossal Buddhas, recumbent, i. 219, 221n
Columbum, _see_ Coilum
Columbus, Polo paralleled with, _3_;
remarks on, _105–106_
Comania, Comanians, i. 50, ii. 382, 383n, 490, 491n
Comari, Comori (Cape Comorin, Travancore), ii. 333n, 382, 384, 385,
403n, 426n;
temple at, 383n
Combermere, Lord, prophecy applied to, ii. 149n
_Comercque_, Khan’s custom-house, ii. 37, 41n
Compartments, in hulls of ships, ii. 249, 251n
Compass, Mariner’s, _138_
Competitive Examinations in beauty, i. 359n
Conchi, King of the North, ii. 479
Concubines, how the Khan selects, i. 357
Condor, its habits, ii. 417n;
Temple’s account of, 417n;
Padre Bolivar’s of the African, 420n
Condur and Sondur, ii. 276, 277n
_Condux_, sable or beaver, i. 410n
Conia, Coyne (Iconium), i. 43
Conjeveram, ii. 334n
Conjurers, the Kashmirian, i. 166, 168n;
weather-, 98, 105n, 166, 168n, 301, 309n–311n;
Lamas’ ex-feats, 315n–318n.
(_See_ also Sorcerers.)
Conosalmi (Kamasal), i. 99, 106n
Constantinople, i. 2, 19n, 36, ii. 165n, 487;
Straits of, 488, 490
Convents, _see_ Monasteries
Cookery, Tartar horse-, i. 264n
Cooper, T. T., traveller on Tibetan frontier, ii. 45n, 48n, 52n, 59n,
67n
Copper, token currency of Mahomed Tughlak, i. 429n;
imported to Malabar, ii. 390;
to Cambay, 398
Coral, valued in Kashmir, Tibet, etc., i. 167, 170n, ii. 49, 52n
Corea (Kauli), i. 343, 345n
Corn, Emperor’s store and distribution of, i. 443
Coromandel (Maabar), _see_ Mabar
Corsairs, _see_ Pirates
Corte del Milione, _see_ Ca’ Polo
—— Sabbionera at Venice, _27_ _seqq._
Cosmography, mediæval, _130_
_Costus_, ii. 397n
Cotan, _see_ Khotan
Cotton, stuffs of, i. 44n, 45, 47n, 48n, 60, ii. 225, 228n, 361,
363n, 395, 398, 431;
at Merdin, i. 60;
in Persia, 84;
at Kashgar, 181;
Yarkand, 187;
Khotan, 188, 190n;
Pein, 191;
Bengal, ii. 115;
bushes of gigantic size, 393, 394n
Counts in Vokhan, i. 171, 173n;
at Dofar, ii. 444
Courts of Justice, at Kinsay, ii. 203
_Couvade_, custom of, ii. 85, 91n–95n, 596n
Cow-dung, its use in Maabar, ii. 341, 365
Cowell, Professor, i. 105n
Cowries (porcelain shells, pig shells), used for money, etc., ii. 66,
74n, 76, 123;
procured from Locac, 276, 279n
_Cralantur_, its meaning(?), i. 71n
Cramoisy (quermesis), i. 44n, 63, 65n
Cranes, five kinds of, i. 296, 297n
Crawford, John, ii. 277n
Cremation, i. 204, 208n, ii. 122, 132, 134n, 135, 140, 141, 151, 152,
191, 218, 221n;
in Middle Ages, ii. 133n
Cremesor, Hot Region (Garmsir), i. 75, 99n, 112n, 114n
Çrībhôja (Çribhôdja), country, ii. 283n
Crocodiles, _see_ Alligators
Cross, legend of the Tree of the, i. 135;
gibes against, on Nayan’s defeat, 343;
on monument at Singanfu, ii. 27n
Crossbows, ii. 78, 82n, 161n
Cruelties, Tartar, i. 151n, 265n, 266n, ii. 180n
_Crusca MS._ of Polo, _82_, i. 18n, 38n, 85n, 297n, 358n, 384n,
ii. 34n, 72n
Cubeb pepper, ii. 272, 391n
Cubits, astronomical altitude estimated by, ii. 382, 389, 392
Cublay, _see_ Kúblái
Cucintana, ii. 396n
Cudgel, Tartars’ use of, i. 266, 267n, 414
Cuiju (Kwei-chau), province, ii. 124, 127n
Cuinet, Vital, on Turkman villages, i. 44n;
on Mosul Kurds, 62n
Cuirbouly, i. 260, 263n, ii. 78, 82n
Cuju, ii. 219, 221n, 224n
Cuncun (Han-Chung) province, ii. 31, 32n
Cunningham, General A., i. 12n, 104, 156n, 173n, 178n, 283n, 290n,
ii. 357n
Cups, flying, i. 301, 314n, 349n
Curds and Curdistan, i. 9n, 60, 62n, 83n, 84n, 85n, 102n, 143n, 145n
Currency, copper token, in India, i. 429n;
salt, ii. 45, 54, 57n;
leather, i. 429n;
Cowrie, _see_ Cowries
Currency, paper, in China, i. 423, 426n;
attempt to institute in Persia, 428n;
alluded to, ii. 124, 127, 132, 135, 138, 140, 141, 152, 154, 170,
174, 176, 178, 181, 187, 218
Current, strong south along East Coast of Africa, ii. 412, 415n
Currents, Cape of, or Corrientes, ii. 415n, 417n, 426n
Curtains, Persian, i. 66n
Curzola Island, Genoese victory at, _6_, _45_ _seqq._;
Polo’s galley at, _49_;
map of, _50_
Curzon, Lord, i. 64n, 84n, 86n, 128n;
list of Pamirs, ii. 594n
—— Hon. R., on invention of printing, _138_, _139_
Customs, Custom-houses, ii. 37, 41n, 170, 204, 215, 216
Cutch pirates, ii. 410n
Cuxstac, Kuhestec, i. 110n
Cuy Khan (Kuyuk), i. 14n, 245, 247n
Cycle, Chinese, i. 447, 454n
_Cynocephali_, the, ii. 228n, 309, 311n
Cypresses, sacred, of the Magians, i. 131n
Cyprus, i. 65n
Cyrus, his use of camels in battle near Sardis, ii. 104n
Dabul, ii. 443n
_Dadian_, title of Georgian kings, i. 53n
Da Gama, ii. 386n, 391n
Dagroian, kingdom of, in Sumatra, ii. 293;
probable position of, 297n
Dailiu (Tali), ii. 81n
Daïtu, Taidu, Tatu (Peking), Kúblái’s new city of Cambaluc, i. 305n,
306n, 374, 375n
Dakiánús, city of (Camadi), i. 113n
_Dalada_, tooth relique of Buddha, ii. 329n–330n
Dalai Lama, with four hands, ii. 265n
D’Alboquerque, ii. 281n, 382n, 409n, 451n
Dalivar, Dilivar, Diláwar (Lahore), a province of India, i. 99, 104n,
105n
Dalmian, ii. 297n
Damas, i. 65n
Damascus, i. 23n, 143;
siege of, ii. 166n
Damasks, with _cheetas_ in them, i. 398n;
with giraffes, ii. 424n.
(_See_ also Patterns.)
Damghan, i. 138n, 148n
Dancing dervishes, ii. 97n
Dancing girls, in Hindu temples, ii. 345, 351n
Dandolo, Andrea, Admiral of Venetian fleet at Curzola, _6_, _46_;
his captivity and suicide, _48_;
funeral at Venice, _50_
D’Anghieria, Pietro Martire, _36_, _120_
Dantapura, ii. 329n
Dante, number of MSS., _117_;
does not allude to Polo, _118_;
_Convito_, i. 14n
D’Anville’s Map, i. 25n, 88n, 155n, 224n, 228n, 297n, 408n, ii. 69n,
72n, 141n
Darábjird, i. 86n
Darah, ii. 436n
Dárápúr, i. 104n, 105n
_Dardas_, stuff embroidered in gold, i. 65n
Dariel, Pass of (Gate of the Alans), i. 53n, 54n
Darius, i. 128, 138n, 151, 157;
the Golden King, ii. 17
Dark Ocean of the South, ii. 417n
Darkness, magical, i. 98, 105n, 166
—— land of, ii. 484, 485n;
how the Tartars find their way out, 484;
the people and their peltry, 484;
Alexander’s legendary entrance into, 485;
Dumb trade of, 486n
_Darráj_, black partridge, its peculiar call, i. 99n
Darúná, salt mines, i. 154n
Darwáz, i. 160n
Dasht, or Plain, of Bahárak, i. 156n
Dashtáb, hot springs, i. 122n
Dasht-i-Lut (Desert of Lút), i. 124n, 127, 128n
Dashtistan tribe and district, i. 86n
Dates (chronology) in Polo’s book, generally erroneous, i. 2, 17, 36,
63, 145, 238, 332, ii. 98, 114, 145, 177, 259, 267, 268, 319,
354, 428, 459, 464, 474, 494
—— (trees or fruit), Basra, 63, 65n;
Báfk, 88, 89n;
Reobarles, province, 97, 111n;
Formosa Plain, 107;
Hormos, 109, 116n;
wine of, 107, 115n;
diet of fish, etc., 107, 116n, ii. 450
Daughters of Marco Polo, _69_, _71_, _73_, _76_, ii. 506n
D’Avezac, M., i. 23n, 48n, 66n, 231n, 271n
David, king of Abyssinia, ii. 435n, 436n
David, king of Georgia (Dawith), i. 50, 53n
Davids, Professor T. W. Rhys, _Buddhist Birth Stories_, ii. 326n
Davis, Sir John F., ii. 139n, 142n, 152n, 173n, 175n, 176n, 182n
Dawaro, ii. 435n, 436n
Daya, ii. 300n, 305n
Dead, disposal of the, in Tangut, i. 205, 209n;
at Cambaluc, 414;
in Coloman, ii. 122;
in China, 133n;
in Dagroian, 293;
by the Battas, 298n
—— burning of the, _see_ Cremation;
eating the, _see_ Cannibalism
De Barros, ii. 239n, 283n, 287n, 300n, 410n;
on Java, 274n;
Singhapura, 281n;
Janifs, 286n
Debt, singular arrest for, ii. 343, 350n
_Decima_, or Tithe on bequest, _71_
Decimal organisation of Tartar armies, i. 261, 264n
Decius, Emperor, i. 113n
Degháns, Dehgáns, i. 152n
Dehánah, village, i. 152n
Deh Bakri, i. 111n, 112n
De la Croix, Pétis, i. 9n, 155n, 183n, 239n, 243n, 281n, 410n
Delhi, Sultans of, _12_, ii, 426n
D’Ely, Mount, _see_ Eli
Demoiselle Crane, _anthropoides virgo_, i. 297n
Deogir, ii. 426n
Derbend, Wall of, i. 53n, ii. 495.
(_See_ also Iron Gate of.)
Deserts, haunted, i. 197, 201n, 274
Deserts of Kerman or of Lút, i. 123, 124n;
of Khorasan, 149;
of Charchan, 194;
Lop (Gobi), 196, 197, 198n–203n, 210, 212, 214n, 223;
Karakorum, 224, 226, 237n
Desgodins, Abbé, ii. 57n
Despina Khatun, ii. 477n
Devadási, ii. 351n
Devapattan, ii. 400n
Devéria, G., i. 29n, 225n, 291n, ii. 60n, 63n, 70n, 89n, 108n, 122n,
124n
Devil-dancing, i. 315n, ii. 86, 97n
Devil trees, i. 136n
Devils, White, ii. 355, 359n
D’Evreux, Father Yves, ii. 94n
Dhafar (Dofar, Thafar), ii. 340, 348n, 444;
its incense, 445;
two places of the name, 445n–446n
_Dhárani_, mystic charms, i. 315
Dhúlkarnain (Alex.), _see_ Zulkarnain
Dialects, Chinese, ii. 236, 243n–244n
Diamonds in India, how found, ii. 360–361;
mines of, 362n;
diffusion of legend about, _ib._
“Diex Terrien,” i. 141n
Diláwar, Polo’s Dihar, i. 104n
Dimitri II., Thawdadebuli, king of Georgia, i. 53n
Dínár, _see_ Bezant
Dinar of Red Gold, ii. 348n, 349n
Dinh Tiên-hwàng, king of An-nam, i. 264n
Diocletian, i. 14n
_Dioscorides insula_, ii. 408n
Dir, chief town of Panjkora, i. 104n, 164n, 165n
Dirakht-i-Fazl, i. 135n, 138n
Dirakht-i-Kush, i. 135n
Diráwal, ancient capital of the Bhattis, i. 104n
Dirhem-Kub, Shah Mahomed, founder of Hormuz dynasty, i. 115n, 121n
Dish of Sakya or of Adam, ii. 328n, 330n
Diu City, ii. 392n
Diul-Sind, Lower Sind, i. 86n
Divination by twigs or arrows, i. 241, 242n
Dixan, branding with cross at, ii. 433n
Dizabulus, pavilion of, i. 384n
Dizfúl River, i. 85n
Djao (Chao) Namian Sumé (Kaipingfu), i. 25n
Djaya, turquoises, ii. 56n
Doctors at Kinsay, ii. 203
Dofar, _see_ Dhafar
Dogana, i. 151; conjectures as to, 152n, 156n
Doghábah River, i. 152n
Dog-headed races, ii. 309, 311n
Dogs, the Khan’s mastiffs, i. 400;
of Tibet, ii. 45, 49, 52n;
fierce in Cuiju, 126
Dog-sledging in Far North, ii. 480, 481n, 482;
notes on dogs, 483n
Dolfino, Ranuzzo, husband of Polo’s daughter, Moreta, _76_
Dolonnúr, i. 26n
Dominicans, sent with Polos but turn back, i. 22, 23
_D’or plain_, the expression, i. 269n
Doráh Pass, i. 165n
Doria, family at Meloria, _56_
—— Lampa, _6_;
Admiral of Genoese Fleet sent to Adriatic, _45_;
his victory, _48_;
his tomb and descendants, _51_;
at Meloria with six sons, _56_
—— Octaviano, death of, _48_
—— Tedisio, exploring voyage of, _51_
Dorjé, i. 360n
D’Orléans, Prince Henri, i. 200n, 277n
Douglas, Rev. Dr. C., ii. 232n, 237n, 240n, 241n, 244n
Doyley, Sir Fulke, ii. 166n
Dragoian (Ta-hua-Mien), ii. 297n, 306n
_Draps entaillez_, i. 392
Drawers, enormous, of Badakhshan women, i. 160, 163n
Dreams, notable, i. 305n
Drums, sound of in certain sandy districts, 197, 202n
_Dryabalanops Camphora_, ii. 303n
Dua Khan, i. 121n, ii. 459n, 462n
Du Bose, Rev. H. C., ii. 182n–184n
Ducat, or sequin, i. 426n, ii. 591n
Dudley, _Arcano del Mare_, ii. 266n
Duel, mode in S. India of, ii. 371
Dufour, on mediæval artillery, ii. 161n, 163n
Duhalde, Plan of Ki-chau, ii. 26n;
or T’si-ning chau, ii. 139n
Duḳuz Khatun, i. 288n
Dulcarnon (Zulkarnain), i. 161n
Dulites, ii. 432n
Dumas, Alexander, i. 53n
Dumb trade, ii. 486n
Duncan, Rev. Moir, ii. 28n
_Dungen_ (_Tungăni_), or converts, i. 291n
Duplicates in geography, ii. 409n
_Dupu_, ii. 397n
Dürer’s Map of Venice, so-called, _29_, _30_
Durga Temple, ii. 383n
Dursamand, ii. 427n
_Dúsháb_, sweet liquor or syrup, i. 87n
Dust-storms, i. 105n
Duties, on Great Kiang, ii. 170;
on goods at Kinsay and Zayton, 189, 215, 216, 235;
on horses, 438;
at Hormuz, 450.
(_See_ also Customs.)
Dutthagamini, king of Ceylon, i. 169n
Dwara Samudra, ii. 294n, 367n, 427n
Dzegun-tala, name applied to Mongolia, i. 214n
Dzungaria, i. 214n
Eagle mark on shoulder of Georgian kings, i. 50
Eagles, trained to kill large game, i. 397, 399n
—— white, in the Diamond Country, ii. 360–361
Eagle-wood, origin of the name, ii. 271n.
(_See_ Lign-aloes.)
Earth honoured, ii. 341
East, its state, _circa_ 1260, _8_ _et seqq._
Ebony (bonus), ii. 268, 272n
Edkins, Rev., ii. 199n
Edward I., _59_, _62_, _63_, i. 21n, ii. 593n
Edward II., correspondence with Tartar princes, i. 36n, ii. 477n
Effeminacy, in Chinese palaces, ii. 17, 20n, 145, 207, 208
Eggs of Ruc and Aepyornis, ii. 416n, 417n
Egrigaia, province, i. 281, 282n
Ela (cardamom), ii. 388n
Elchidai, ii. 471, 474n
Elenovka, i. 58n
Elephantiasis, i. 187, 188n, ii. 350n
Elephants, Kúblái carried on a timber bartizan by four, i. 337, 404,
408n;
Kúblái’s, 391, 392n, ii. 104;
the king of Mien’s, 99;
numbers of men alleged to be carried by, 100n;
how the Tartars routed, 102;
wild, 107, 111, 117, 119n;
in Caugigu, 117;
Champa, 268, 271n;
Locac, 276, 279n;
Sumatra, 285, 289n, 290n;
Madagascar and Zanghibar, 411, 422;
trade in teeth of, _ib._;
carried off by the Ruc, 412, 417n, 419n, 421n;
in Zanghibar, 422, 423;
used in war, 429, 433n–434n;
an error, 433n;
Nubian, 424n;
fable about, _ib._;
not bred in Abyssinia, 431;
training of African, 434n;
war of the, _ib._
Eli, Ely, Elly (Hili), kingdom of, ii. 385, 386n _seqq._, 403n, 426n
Elias, Ney, i. 215n, 225n, 278n, 288n, 291n, ii. 23n, 144n
Elixir vitae of the Jogis, ii. 365, 369n
Elliot, Sir Walter, i. 38n, 48n, 56n, 65n, 96n, 102n, 104n, 105n,
121n, 165n, 265n, ii. 295n, 333n, 334n, 336n, 350n, 367n, 369n,
370n, 372n, 400n, 410n, 419n
Emad, Ed-din Abu Thaher, founder of the Kurd dynasty, i. 85n
Embroidery of silk at Kerman, i. 90, 96n;
leather in Guzerat, ii. 394, 395n
Empoli, Giovanni d’, ii. 239n
_Empusa_, the Arabian Nesnás, i. 202n
Enchanters, at Socotra, ii. 407
Enchantments, of the Caraonas, i. 98.
(_See_ also Conjurers, Sorcerers.)
Engano Island, legend, ii. 406n
Engineering feat, _50_
Engineers, their growing importance in Middle Ages, ii. 166n
England, Kúblái’s message to king of, i. 34;
correspondence of Tartar princes with kings of, 36n, ii. 477n
English trade and character in Asia, ii. 368n
Enlightenment, Land of, i. 460n
_Erba_, poisonous plant or grass, i. 217, 218n
Erculin, Arculin (an animal), ii. 481, 483n, 484, 487
Erdeni Tso (Erdenidsu), or Erdeni Chao Monastery, i. 228n–230n
Eremites (Rishis), of Kashmir, i. 166, 169n
Erguiul, province, i. 274, 282n
Erivan, i. 58n
_Erkeun_ (_Ye li ke un_), Mongol for Christians, i. 291n
Ermine, i. 257, 405, 410n, ii. 481, 484, 487
Erzinjan, Erzinga, Eriza (Arzinga), i. 45
Erzrum (Arziron), i. 45, 48n
_Eschiel_, the word, ii. 390n
Esher (Shehr, Es-shehr), ii. 442;
trade with India, incense, Ichthyophagi, 442, 443, 444n;
singular sheep, 443, 444n
Essentemur (Isentimur), Kúblái’s grandson, king of Carajan, ii. 64,
80n, 98
_Estimo_, Venetian, or forced loan, _47_, _76_
Etchmiadzin Monastery, i. 61n
Ethiopia and India, confused, ii. 432n
Ethiopian sheep, ii. 422, 424n
Etiquette of the Mongol Court, i. 382, 385n, 391, 393n, 457
Etymologies, _Balustrade_, _38_;
buckram, i. 47n–48n;
Avigi, 57n;
Geliz (Ghellé), 59n;
Jatolic, 61n;
muslin, 62n;
baudekins, 65n;
cramoisy, 65n;
ondanique, 93n;
zebu, 99n;
carbine, 101n;
Dulcarnon, 161n;
balas, 161n;
azure and lazuli, 162n;
None, 173n;
Mawmet and Mummery, 189n;
salamander, 216n;
berrie, 237n;
barguerlac, 272n;
S’ling, 276n, 283n;
siclatoun, 283n;
Argon, 290n;
Tungani, 291;
Guasmul, 292n;
chakór, 297n;
Jádú and Yadah, 309n–310n;
Tafur, 313n;
Bacsi, 314n;
Sensin, 321n;
P’ungyi, 325n;
_carquois_, 366n;
Keshikán, 380n;
vernique, 384n;
camut, borgal, shagreen, 395n;
Chinuchi or Chunichi, 401n;
Toscaol, 407n;
Bularguchi, 407n;
Fondaco, 415n;
Bailo, 421n;
comercque, ii. 41n;
porcelain, 74n;
Sangon, 138n;
Faghfúr, 148n;
Manjanik, mangonel, mangle, etc., 163n–164n;
galingale, 229n;
Chini and Misri, 230n;
Satin, 241n, 242n;
eagle-wood, aloes-wood, 271n–272n;
Bonús, Calamanz, _ib._;
benzoni, 286n;
china pagoda, 336n;
Pacauca, 346n;
Balánjar, a-muck, 347n–348n;
Pariah, 349n;
Govi, _ib._;
Avarian, 355n–356n;
Abraiaman, 367n;
Choiach, 368n;
proques, 370n;
Tembul and Betel, 374n;
Sappan and Brazil, 380n–381n;
Balladi, _ib._;
Belledi, 381n;
Indigo baccadeo, 382n;
Gatpaul, baboon, 383n–385n;
Salami cinnamon, 391n;
κώμακον, _ib._;
rook (in chess), 419n;
Aranie, 462n;
Erculin and Vair, 483n;
Misḳál, 592n
—— (of Proper Names), Curd, i. 62n;
Dzungaria, 214n;
Chingintalas, _ib._;
Cambuscan, 247n;
Oirad, 308n;
Kungurat, 358n;
Manzi, ii. 144n;
Bayan, 148n;
Kinsay, 193n;
Japan, 256n;
Sornau, 279n;
Narkandam, 312n;
Ceylon, 314n;
Ma’bar, 332n;
Chilaw, 337n;
Mailapúr, 359n;
Sônagarpaṭṭanam, 372n;
Punnei-Káyal, Káyal, _ib._;
Kollam (Coilum), 377;
Hili (Ely), 386n;
Cambaet, 398n;
Mangla and Nebila, 405n;
Socotra, 408n;
Colesseeah, 410n;
Caligine, 439n;
Aijaruc, 463;
Nemej, 493n
—— Chinese, ii. 119n
Etzina, i. 223
Eunuchs, i. 356;
procured from Bengal, ii. 115n
Euphrates, i. 43n;
said to flow into the Caspian, 52, 59n
_Euphratesia_, i. 43n
Euxine, _see_ Black Sea
Evelyn’s _Diary_, i. 136n
Execution of Princes of the Blood, mode of, i. 67n, 343, 344n
Eyircayá, i. 281n
Facen, Dr. J., _139_
Faghfur (Facfur, Emperor of Southern China), ii. 145;
meaning of title, 148n;
his effeminate diversions, 207;
decay of his palace, 208
Faizabad in Badakhshan, i. 156n, 163n, 173n, 175n
Fákanúr, ii. 440n
Fakata, ii. 260n
Fakhruddin Ahmad, Prince of Hormuz, i. 121n, ii. 333n
Falconers, Kúblái’s, i. 335, 402, 407n
Falcons, of Kerman, i. 90, 96n;
Saker and Lanner, 158, 162n;
peregrine, 269;
Kúblái’s, 402
Famine, horrors, i. 313n
_Fanchán_, _P’ing-chang_, title of a second class Cabinet Minister,
i. 432n, ii. 179n
Fanchan Lake, ii. 29n
Fan-ching, siege of, ii. 167n
Fandaraina, ii. 386n, 391n, 440n
_Fang_, _see_ Squares
Fansur, in Sumatra, kingdom of, ii. 299, 302n
Fansuri camphor, ii. 299, 302n
Fan Wen-hu, or Fan-bunko, a General in Japanese Expedition, ii. 260n,
261n
Fariáb, or Pariáb, i. 106n
Faro of Constantinople, ii. 490
Farriers, none in S. India, ii. 340, 450
Fars, province, i. 85n, 92n, ii. 333n, 348n, 377n, 402n
Fashiyah, Atabeg dynasty, i. 85n, 86n
Fassa, i. 86n
Fasting days, Buddhist, i. 220, 222n
Fattan, in Ma’bar, ii. 333n, 336n
Fatteh, ’Ali Sháh, i. 146n, 179n
Fausto, Vettor, his Quinquereme, _33_
Fazl, Ibn Hassan (Fazluïeh-Hasunïeh), i. 86n
Feili, Lurs dynasty, i. 84n
Female attendants on Chinese Emperors, ii. 17, 20n, 147, 207, 208
Ferlec, in Sumatra, kingdom of (Parlák), ii. 284, 287n, 294n, 295n,
305n;
Hill people, 284, 288n
Fernandez, or Moravia, Valentine, ii. 295n
Ferrier, General, i. 68n, 100n, 106n
Festivals, Order of the Kaan’s, i. 386, 388n
Fiag, or Pog River, i. 54n
_Ficus Vasta_, i. 129n
_Fidáwí_, Ismailite adepts, i. 144n, 145n
Filial Piety in China, i. 457, 462n
Filippi, Professor F. de, Silk industry in Ghílán, i. 59n
Finn, i. 122n
Fiordelisa, daughter of younger Maffeo Polo, _17_, _65_
—— supposed to be Nicolo Polo’s second wife, _17_, _26_, _27_
—— wife of Felice Polo, _27_, _65_
Firando Island, ii. 260n
Firdús, Ismailite Castle, i. 148n
Firdúsí, i. 93n, 130n
Fire, affected by height of Pamir Plain, i. 171, 178n;
regulations at Kinsay, ii. 189
Fire-baptism, ascribed to Abyssinians, ii. 427, 432n
Fire-_Pao_ (cannon?), i. 342n, ii. 596n
Fire-worship, or rockets, in Persia, i. 78, 80;
by the Sensin in Cathay, 303, 325n
Firishta, the historian, i. 104n, 169n
Fish miracle in Georgia, i. 52, 57n, 58n;
in the Caspian, 59n;
and date diet, 107, 116n, ii. 450;
supply at Kinsay, 202;
food for cattle, 443, 444n;
stored for man and beast, 443
Fish-oil, used for rubbing ships, i. 108, 117n
Florin, or ducat, ii. 215, 591n
Flour (Sago), trees producing, ii. 300, 304n, 305n
Flückiger, Dr., ii. 226n
Fog, dry, i. 105n
Fo-kien, _see_ Fu-chau
Folin (Byzantine Empire), ii. 405n
Fondaco, i. 415n, ii. 238n
Foot-mark on Adam’s Peak, _q.v._
Foot-posts in Cathay, i. 435
Forg, i. 86n
Formosa, Plain (Harmuza), i. 107, 115n
Forsyth, Sir T. Douglas, i. 193n, 194n, 216n, 400n
Fortune, R., ii. 182n, 198, 220n, 222n, 224n, 229n, 233n
Foundlings, provision for, ii. 147, 151n
Four-horned sheep, ii. 443, 444n
Fowls with hair, ii. 126, 129n
Foxes, black, ii. 479, 481n, 484, 487
Fozlán, Ibn, i. 7n, 8n, ii. 348n, 488n
_Fra terre_ (Interior), i. 43n
Fracastoro, Jerome, _2_
Franciscan converts, in Volga region, i. 5n, 9n, ii. 491n;
at Yang-chau, 154n;
Zayton, 237n
Francolin (darráj of the Persians), black partridge, i. 97, 99n, 107,
297n
Frankincense, _see_ Incense
Frederic II., Emperor, his account of the Tartars, i. 56n;
story of implicit obedience, 144n;
his _cheetas_, 398n;
his leather money, 429n;
his giraffe, ii. 424n
French, the original language of Polo’s Book, _81_ _seqq._;
its large diffusion in that age, _86_ _seqq._, _122_
French Expedition up the Kamboja River, ii. 57n, 67n, 80n, 120n
Frenchmen, riding long like, ii. 78
French mission and missionaries in China, ii. 38n, 48n, 52n, 57n,
63n, 96n, 97n, 127n
_Frère charnel_, i. 187n
Frere, Sir B., i. 96n, 117n, 147n, ii. 395n, 424n
Froissart, i. 17n, 42n, 68n
Fu-chau (Fo-kien, Fuju), ii. 220n–222n, 224n, 226, 230, 231, 232n,
233n, 238n, 251n;
paper-money at, i. 428n;
wild hill people of, 225, 228n;
its identity, 232n, 238n;
language of, 243n;
tooth relique at, 330n
Fuen (Fen) ho River, ii. 17n
Funeral rites, Chinese, in Tangut, i. 204;
of the Kaans, 246, 250n;
at Kinsay, ii. 191.
(_See_ also Dead.)
Fungul, city of, ii. 124, 127n
Furs, of the Northern Regions, i. 257, 405, 410n, ii. 481, 483n, 484,
487
Fusang, Mexico(?), ii. 405n
Fuyang, ii. 220n
Fuzo, _see_ Fu-chau
Gabala, Bishop of, i. 231n
Gagry, maritime defile of, i. 54n
Gaisue, officer of Kúblái’s Mathematical Board, i. 449n
_Galeasse_, Venetian gallery, _36_, i. 119n
Galingale, ii. 225, 229n, 272
Galletti, Marco, _27_, ii. 512n
Galleys of the Middle Ages, war, _31_ _seqq._;
arrangement of rowers, _31–32_;
number of oars, _32_, _33_;
dimensions, _33_, _34_;
tactics in fight, _38_;
toil in rowing, _ib._;
strength and cost of crew, _39_;
staff of fleet, _39–40_;
Joinville’s description of, _40_;
customs of, _41_
Galley-slaves not usual in Middle Ages, _39_
Gambling, prohibited by Kúblái, i. 457
Game, _see_ Sport
Game Laws, Mongol, i. 396, 406, ii. 13
Game, supplied to Court of Cambaluc, i. 396, 401
Ganapati Kings, ii. 362n
Gandar, Father, ii. 139n, 153n
Gandhára, ii. 114n, 329n, 330n;
Buddhist name for Yun-nan, ii. 73n
Ganfu, port of Kinsay, ii. 189
Ganja, gate of, i. 57n
Gan-p’u, ii. 238n
Gantanpouhoa, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n
Gantûr, ii. 362n
Gardenia, fruit and dyes, ii, 226n
Gardiner’s (misprinted Gardner’s) _Travels_, i. 160n, 179n
Gardner, C., ii. 196n, 198n
Garmsir, Ghermseer (Cremesor), Hot Region, i. 75n, 99n, 112n, 114n
Garnier, Lieut. Francis (journey to Talifu), ii. 38n, 48n, 57n, 58n,
60n, 64n, 67n, 74n, 80n, 90n, 91n, 95n, 99n, 117n, 120n, 122n,
123n, 128n, 130n, 198n, 278n
Garrisons, Mongol, in Cathay and Manzi, i. 336n, ii. 190, 200n;
disliked the people, 205
_Garuda_, ii. 351n, 415n, 419n
Gate of Iron, ascribed to Derbend, i. 57n
Gates, of Kaan’s palace, i. 363, 368n;
of Cambaluc, 374, 377n;
of Somnath, ii. 400–401
Gat-pauls, Gatopaul, Gatos-paulas, ii. 382, 383n, 385n
_Gatto maimone_, ii. 383n
Gauenispola Island, ii. 300, 307n
Gaur (_Bos Gaurus_, _etc._), ii. 114n
Gauristan, i. 86n
Gavraz, village, i. 45n
Gazaria, ii. 490, 492n
Gedrosi, ii. 402n
Gelath in Imeretia, Iron Gate at, i. 57n
_Geliz_, Spanish for silk dealer, i. 59n
Genealogy of Polos, _13_;
errors as given by Barbaro, etc., in, _77–78_;
tabular, ii. 506n;
of House of Chinghiz, 505n
Genoa, Polo’s captivity at, _6_, _48–55_
—— and Pisa, rivalry, and wars of, _41_, _56_ _seqq._
—— and Venice, rivalry and wars of, _41_ _seqq._
Genoese, their growth in skill and splendour, _42_;
character as seamen by poet of their own, _43_;
character by old Italian author, _48_;
capture of Soldaia, i. 4n;
their navigation of the Caspian, 52, 59n;
trade in box-wood, 57n;
their merchants at Tabriz, 75;
in Fo-kien, ii. 238n
Gentile Plural names converted into local singulars, i. 58n
Geographical Text of Polo’s Book constantly quoted, its language,
_83_;
proofs that it is the original, _84_ _seqq._;
tautology, _85_;
source of other texts, _ib._
George (Jirjis, Yurji, Gurgán), king of Tenduc, of the time of
Prester John, i. 284, 287n;
a possible descendant of, 288n, ii. 460
Georgia (Georgiana), beauty of, and its inhabitants, i. 50–53n;
their kings, 50, 52n
Gerfalcons (Shonkár), i. 270, 273n, 299, 402, 404;
tablets engraved with, 35, 351, 355n, ii. 487
Gerini, Colonel, ii. 596n
German Follower of the Polos, ii. 159
Ghaiassuddin Balban (Asedin Soldan), Sultan of Delhi, i. 99, 104n,
105n
Gháran country, ruby mines in, i. 161n
Gházán (Casan) Khan of Persia, son of Arghún, i. 14n, 29n, 88n, 103n,
121n, 138n, 429n, ii. 50, 166n, 466n;
his regard for the Polos, i. 35;
marries the Lady Kukachin, 36, 38n, ii. 465n;
his mosque at Tabriz, i. 76n;
set to watch the Khorasan frontier, ii. 474, 475n;
obtains the throne, 476;
his object and accomplishments, 478n
Ghel, or Ghelan (Ghel-u-chelan), Sea of, Caspian Sea, i. 52, 58n
Ghellé (Gílí), silk of the Gíl province, i. 52, 59n
Ghes, or Kenn (formerly Kish or Kais), i. 63, 64n
_Ghez_ tree, i. 89n
Ghiuju, ii. 219, 221n, 222n
Ghiyas ed-din, last Prince of Kurd dynasty, i. 85n
Ghori, or Aksarai River, i. 152n
_Ghúls_, goblins, i. 202n
Ghúr, i. 102n
Giglioli, Professor H., _51_
Gíl, or Gílán, province, i. 59n
Gilgit, i. 160n
Gill, Captain (_River of Golden Sand_), i. 408n, ii. 40n, 57n, 59n,
80n–82n, 84n, 88n, 91n, 109n, 169n, 221n
Ginao, Mt. and Hot Springs, i. 122n
Gindanes of Herodotus, ii. 48
Ginger, ii. 22;
Shan-si, 33;
Caindu, 56;
alleged to grow in Kiangnan, 181, 183n;
Fuju, 224, 325;
Coilum, 375, 381n;
different qualities and prices of, 381n;
Ely, 385, 388n;
Malabar, 389;
Guzerat, 393
Giraffes, ii. 413, 421n, 422, 431;
mediæval notices of, 424n
Girardo, Paul, _70_, ii. 511n
Girdkuh, an Ismailite fortress, its long defence, i. 146n, 148n
Girls, consecrated to idols in India, ii. 345–346
Gittarchan, _see_ Astrakhan
Glaza (Ayas, _q.v._), _54_
Gleemen and jugglers, conquer Mien, ii. 110
Goa, ii. 358n, 451n
Gobernador, Straits of, ii. 281n
Goës, Benedict, _20_, i. 175n, 218n
Gog and Magog (Ung and Mungul), legend of, i. 56n, 57n;
rampart of, 57n;
country of, 285;
name suggested by Wall of China, 292n
Gogo, ii. 398n
Goître at Yarkand, i. 187, 188n
Golconda diamond mines, ii. 362n
Gold, Frankincense, and Myrrh, their mystic meaning, i. 79, 81n
Gold dust in Tibet, ii. 49, 52n;
exchanged for salt in Caindu, 54, 57n;
Brius River, 56;
in Kin-shia-Kiang, 72n;
and nuggets in Carajan, 76;
abundant in Yun-nan, 95n, 106;
Caugigu, 116;
Coloman, 123;
infinite in Chipangu, 253, 256;
in Sea of Chin Islands, 264;
dust in Gulf of Cheinan Islands, 266;
not found in Java, 274n;
in Locac, 276;
the Malayo-Siamese territories, 179n;
Sumatra, 284, 287n;
vast accumulations in South India, _12_, 340, 348n;
imported into Malabar, 390;
and into Cambay, 398;
purchased in Socotra, 407
Gold and silver towers of Mien, ii. 110
—— cloths of, i. 41, 50, 60, 63, 65n, 75, 84, 285, 387, ii. 23.
(_See_ Silk and Gold.)
—— of the Gryphons in Herodotus, ii. 419n
—— Teeth (Zardandan), Western Yunnan, ii. 84, 88n–91n
—— to silver, relative value of, i. 426n, ii. 95n, 256n, 591n
Golden King and Prester John, tale of the, ii. 17–22
—— Island, ii. 174n, 175, 176n, 310n
—— Horde (kings of the Ponent), ii. 486n, 492n
_Golfo, Indigo di_, ii. 382n
Gomispola, Gomispoda, _see_ Gauenispola
Gomushtapah, Wall of, i. 57n
Gomuti palm, ii. 297n
Gondophares, a king in the St. Thomas legends, ii. 357n
Gordon’s “Ever Victorious Army,” ii. 179n
Gordun Sháh, i. 120n
Göring, F., i. 74n
Goriosan, ii. 260n
_Gor Khar_, wild ass, i. 89n
Goshawks, i. 50, 57n, 96n, 252, 402;
black, ii. 285, 345
Gothia (Crimean), ii. 490;
its limit and language, 492n
Govy, a low caste in Maabar, ii. 341, 349n, 355
Goza, i. 38n
Gozurat, _see_ Guzerat
Grail, Buddhist parallel to the Holy, ii. 328n, 330n
Granaries, Imperial, i. 443
Grapes in Shan-si, ii. 13, 15n, 16n
Grass-cloths, ii. 127n
Grasso, Donato, _25_
Great Bear (Meistre), ii. 292, 296n;
and Little, force of, and application of these epithets, 286n
Great, or Greater Sea (Black Sea), i. 3n, ii. 487, 488, 490
Greece, Bactria’s relation to, i. 160n
Greek fire, _38_, ii. 165n
Greeks, in Turcomania, i. 43;
and Greek tongue in Socotra, ii. 408n, 409n;
possible relic of, 410n
Green, Rev. D. D., ii. 193n
—— Island, legendary, ii. 381n
—— Islands, ii. 417n
—— Mount, Cambaluc, i. 365, 370n
—— R., _see_ Tsien Tang
Gregorieff, his excavations at Sarai, i. 6n
Gregory X., Pope, _see_ Theobald of Piacenza
Grenard, i. 189n, 190n, 193n, 195n, 200n, 203n, 276n, 310n, 324n,
409n, ii. 5n, 27n
Grioni, Zanino, ii. 517n
_Griut_ (_kurut_), sour-curd, i. 265n
Groat, Venetian _grosso_, i. 424, 426n, ii. 22, 66, 153, 181, 201,
225, 236, 354, 591n
Groot, Professor, J. J. M. de, i. 209n, 251n, 268n, ii. 135n
Grote, Arthur, ii. 444n
Grueber and Dorville, Jesuit travellers, i. 276n
_Grus_, _cinerea_, _antigone_, _leucogeranus_, _monachus_, i. 297n
Gryphon, _see_ Ruc
Guasmul (Basmul), half-breeds, i. 284, 292n
Guchluk, i. 161n
Gudar (village), i. 113n
_Gudderi_, musk animals, Tibet, ii. 45, 49n
Gudran, i. 126n
Guebers, the, i. 88n, 96n
Gujáh, Hulákú’s chief secretary, i. 33n
_Gugal_, bdellium, ii. 397n
Guilds of craftsmen at Kinsay, ii. 186
—— Venetian, _72_
Guinea-fowl, ii. 431, 437n
Guions, a quasi-Tibetan tribe, ii. 60n
Gumish-Khánah, silver mines, i. 49n
Gunpowder, _138_
Gurgán, a Tartar chief, ii. 474n
_Gurgán_, son-in-law, a title, i. 288n
Gur-Khan of Karacathay, i. 233n
Gutturals, Mongol elision of, i. 8n, 64n
Guz = 100, i. 261, 263n
Guzerat (Gozurat), ii. 389, 390, 392, 394n;
products, mediæval architecture and dress, 393;
work, 393–394, 395n
Haast, Dr., discovers a fossil Ruc, ii. 417n
Habíb-ullah of Khotan, i. 189n
Ḥabsh (Abash), _see_ Abyssinia
Hadhramaut (_Sessania Adrumetorum_), i. 82n
Hadiah, ii. 436n
Haffer, ii. 445n
Hai-nan, Gulf of, ii. 266n
—— language of, ii. 244n
Hairy men in Sumatra, ii. 301n
Hajji Mahomed, i. 211n, 221n
Hakeddin, ii. 436n
Half-breeds, _see_ Argons
Hamd Allah Mastaufi, the geographer, i. 76n, 81n, 84n, 92n, 135n
Hamilton, Captain Alexander, i. 106n, 122n
Hammer-Purgstall on Marco Polo, _115_
Hamúm Arabs, ii. 443n
Hamza of Ispahan, i. 101n
Hamza Pantsuri, or Fantsuri, ii. 303n
Hanbury, D., ii. 183n, 226n, 229n
Han-chung (Cuncun), ii. 31, 32n, 34n, 35n
Hang-chau fu, _see_ Kinsay
Han dynasty, i. 193n, 347n, ii. 32n, 35n, 70n
—— River, ii. 34n, 35n, 149n, 167n
Hanjám, i. 115n
Han-kau, ii. 183n
Hansi, ii. 427n
Han Yü, ii. 81n
_Harám_, i. 141n
Harhaura, W. Panjáb, i. 104n
Harlez, Mgr. de, i. 305n
_Harmozeia_, i. 114n
_Harpagornis_, fossil Ruc, ii. 417n
Harran, i. 23n
Harshadeva, king of Kashmir, i. 169n
Harsuddi, temple of, ii. 349n
Haru, or Aru, ii. 303n
Hashíshín, _see_ Assassins
Hásik, ii. 444n
Hassán Kalá, hot springs at, i. 47n
Hassan, son of Sabah, founder of the Ismailites, i. 141n
Hastings, Warren, letter of, i. 57n
Hatan, rebellion of, i. 346n
Haunted deserts, i. 197, 201n, 274
Havret, Father H., ii. 155n, 212n
_Ḥawáríy_ (Avarian), the term, ii. 356n
Hawks, hawking in Georgia, i. 50, 57n;
Yezd and Kerman, 88, 90, 96n;
Badakhshan, 158, 162n;
Etzina, 223;
among the Tartars, 252;
on shores and islands of Northern Ocean, 269, 273n;
Kúblái’s sport at Chagannor, 296;
in mew at Chandu, 299;
trained eagles, 397, 399n;
Kúblái’s establishment of, 402, 403, 407n, ii. 13;
in Tibet, 50;
Sumatra, 285;
Maabar, 345
Hayton I. (Hethum), king of Lesser Armenia, _11_, i. 25n, 42n,
ii. 592n;
his autograph, _13_
Hazáras, the, Mongol origin of, i. 102n;
lax custom ascribed to, 212n, ii. 56n
Hazbana, king of Abyssinia, ii. 436n
Heat, great at Hormuz, i. 108, 109, 119n, ii. 452;
in India, 343, 375–376
Heaven, City of (Kinsay), ii. 182, 184n, 185, 203
Hedin, Dr. Sven, i. 188n, 190n, 193n,
198n, 203n, 225n, 276n
Heibak, caves at, i. 156n
Height, effects on fire of great, i. 171, 178n
Heikel, Professor Axel, on Buddhist monasteries in the Orkhon,
i. 228n
Hei-shui (Mongol Etsina) River, i. 225n
Hel, Ela (Cardamom), ii. 388n
Helena, Empress, i. 82n
Helli, _see_ Eli
He-lung Kiang, ii. 35n
Hemp of Kwei-chau, ii. 127
Henry II., Duke of Silesia, ii. 493n
Henry III., i. 27n, 56n
Heraclius, Emperor, said to have loosed the shut-up nations, i. 56n
Herat, i. 150n, ii. 402n
Hereditary trades, ii. 186, 196n
Hereford, Map, _132_, i. 134n
Hermenia, _see_ Armenia
Hermits of Kashmir, i. 166, 169n
Herodotus, i. 135n, ii. 104n, 109n
Hethum, _see_ Hayton
Hiai- or Kiai-chau (Caichu?), ii. 19n
Hides, ii. 398.
(_See_ Leather.)
Hili, Hili-Marawi, _see_ Ely
Hill-people of Fo-kien, wild, ii. 225, 228n
Hinaur, _see_ Hunáwar
Hind, ii. 402n
Hindu character, remarks on frequent eulogy of, ii. 367
—— Kush, i. 104n, 164n, 165n, ii. 594n
Hindus, their steel and iron, i. 93n
—— in Java, ii. 283n
Hing-hwa, language of, ii. 244n
Hippopotamus’ teeth, ii. 413, 421n
Hips, admiration of large, i. 160
Hirth, Dr. F., ii. 27n, 28n, 89n, 194n, 199n
Hiuan-Tsung, Emperor, ii. 28n
Hiuen Tsang, Dr., a Buddhist monk, i. 164n–165n, 169n, 174n,
189n–193n, 197n, 202n, 221n, 222n, 306n, 446n, ii. 28n, 60n,
594n, 595n
Hochau, in Sze-chwan, Mangku Khan’s death at, i. 245n
—— in Kansuh, ii. 29n
Hochung-fu (Cachanfu), ii. 25n
Hodgson, Mr., ii. 116n
Hoernle, Dr., i. 190n
Hōjōs, ii. 262n
Hokien-fu (Cacanfu), ii. 133n
Hokow, or Hokeu, ii. 224n
Holcombe, Rev. C., on Hwai-lu, ii. 15n;
on Yellow River, 23n;
on Pia-chau fu, 25n;
on road from T’ung-kwan to Si-ngan fu, 27n
Hollingworth, H. G., ii. 144n
Holy Sepulchre, ii. 429;
oil from lamp of, i. 14, 19, 26
Homeritae, ii. 432n
Homi-cheu, or Ngo-ning, ii. 122n, 128n, 129n, 131n
_Homme_, its technical use, i. 27n, 342n
Hondius map, i. 102n
Ho-nhi, or Ngo-ning (Anin) tribe, ii. 120n, 121n.
(_See_ Homi-cheu.)
Hooker, Sir Joseph, on bamboo explosion, ii. 46n
Horiad (Oirad, or Uirad) tribe, i. 300, 308n
Hormuz (Hormos, Curmosa), i. 83, 107, 110n, ii. 340, 348n, 370, 402n,
449, 451;
trade with India, a sickly place, the people’s diet, i. 107,
ii. 450;
ships, 108;
great heat and fatal wind, 108, 109, 119n, 120n;
crops, mourning customs, i. 109;
the king of, 110;
another road to Kerman from, 110, 122n;
route from Kerman to, 110n;
site of the old city, _ib._;
foundation of, 115n;
history of, 120n;
merchants, ii. 340;
horses exported to India from, 348n;
the Melik of, 449, 450, 451
—— Island, or Jerun, i. 110n, 111n, ii. 451n;
Organa of Arian, i. 115n, 121n
Hormuzdia, i. 111n
Horns of _Ovis Poli_, i. 171, 176n
Horoscopes, in China, i. 447, ii. 191;
in Maabar, 344
Horse-posts and Post-houses, i. 433, 437n
Horses, Turkish, i. 43, 44n;
Persian, 83, 86n;
of Badakhshan, strain of Bucephalus, 158, 162n;
sacrificed at Kaans’ tombs, 246;
Tartar, 260, 264n;
and white mares, 300, 308n;
presented to Kaan on New Year’s Day, 390;
of Carajan, ii. 64, 78, 81n;
their tails docked, 82n;
of Anin, 119;
tracking by, 174n;
decorated with Yaks’ tails, 355;
now bred in S. India, 340, 342, 348n, 350n, 438, 450
—— great trade and prices in importing to India from Persia, i. 83,
86n;
modes of shipment, 108, 117n;
from Carajan, ii. 78;
from Anin, 119;
from Kis, Hormuz, Dofar, Soer, and Aden, 340, 348n, 370, 395, 438;
Esher, 442;
Dofar, 444;
Calatu, 450, 451n
—— duty on, 438;
captured by pirates, 395;
their extraordinary treatment and diet in India, 340, 345,
348n–349n, 351n, 450
Horse-stealing, Tartar laws _v._, i. 266
Hosie, A., ii. 131n; on Ch’êng-tu, 40n;
brine-wells of Pai-yen-ching, 58n;
on the Si-fan, 60n, 61n;
on Caindu Lake, 72n
Hospitals, Buddhist, i. 446n
Hostelries, at Cambaluc, i. 412;
on the Cathay post-roads, 434, ii. 32n;
at Kinsay, 193
Hot springs in Armenia, i. 45, 46n;
near Hormuz, 110, 122n
Hounds, Masters of Kaan’s, i. 400–401n
Hours, struck from Cambaluc bell-tower, i. 373, 414; at Kinsay, ii.
188;
unlucky, 364, 368n;
canonical, 368n, 369n
Hsi Hsia dynasty, i. 205n
_Hsiang-Chên_, _Hsiang_, wood, ii. 301n
Hu-chau fu (Vuju), ii. 184n
Hui-hui, white and black capped, two Mohammedan sects, ii. 30n,
Hukaji (Hogáchi, Cogachin), Kúblái’s son, i. 361n, ii. 76, 80n
Hukwan-hien, ii. 230n
Hulákú Khan (Alau, Alacon), Kúblái’s brother, and founder of Mongol
dynasty in Persia, _10_, i. 5, 10, 61n, 64n, 334n;
war with Barka Khan, 8n, 103n;
takes Baghdad and puts Khalif to death, 63, 66n, 85n, 86n;
the Ismailites and the Old Man, 145, 245, 247n
—— his treachery, ii. 181n;
his descendants, 477;
battle with Barca, 494;
his followers, 495
Hullukluk, village, near Sivas, i. 45n
Human fat, used for combustion in war, ii. 180n
—— sacrifices, i. 208n
Humáyún, Emperor, i. 155n, 277n
Humboldt, _106_, _107_, _110_, _120_, i. 178n
Hunáwar (Onore, Hinaur), ii. 390n, 440n
Hundred Eyes, prophecy of the, ii. 145, 146, 149n
_Hundwáníy_ (ondanique), Indian steel, i. 93n
Hungary, Hungarians, ii. 286n, 492n
Hung Hao, Chinese author, i. 212n
Hun-ho (Sanghin River), ii. 5n, 6n
Hunting equipment and Expedition, Kúblái’s, i. 397, 398n, 404;
Kang-hi’s, 407n
—— preserves, ii. 13.
(_See_ also Sport.)
Hutton, Captain, i. 100n
Hwa-chau, ii. 29n
Hwai-lu, or Hwo-lu-h’ien (Khavailu), the Birmingham of N. Shansi,
ii. 15n
Hwai-ngan-fu (Coiganju), ii. 152n
Hwai River, ii. 143n, 152n
Hwang-ho (Yellow River), i. 245n, 282n, 286n, ii. 23n, 25n, 27n;
changes in its courses, 137n, 142n, 143n;
its embankments, 143n
Hwan-ho, ii. 6n
Hyena, i. 378n
Hyrcania, king of, i. 57n
Iabadiu, ii. 286n
Ibn-al-Furāt, i. 67n
Ibn Batuta (Moorish traveller, _circa_ A.D. 1330–1350), i. 4n–9n,
37n, 44n, 46n, 65n, 75n, 76n, 85n, 101n, 110n, 111n, 116n, 120n,
148n, 150n, 151n, 161n, 165n, 202n, 247n, 294n, 346n, 396n–410n,
ii. 116n, 163n, 214n, 282n, 286n, 312n, 322n, 337n, 346n, 380n,
391n, 413n, 440n, 444n, 445n, 465n;
his account of Chinese juggling, i. 316n;
his account of Khansá (Kinsay), 214n;
of Zayton, 238n;
in Sumatra, 289n, 294n;
on Camphor, 303n;
in Ceylon, 315n, 322n, 337n;
at Kaulam, 377n, 380n;
in Malabar, 391n;
sees Rukh, 419n;
his account of Maldives, 425n;
dog-sledges, ii. 481n, 483n;
Market in Land of Darkness, 486n;
on Silver Mines of Russia, 488n
Ibn Fozlán, _see_ Fozlán
Ichin-hien, ii. 154n, 168n, 173n
Ichthyophagous cattle and people, ii. 442, 443, 444n
Icon Amlac, king of Abyssinia, ii. 434n–436n
Iconium (Kuniyah, Conia), i. 43, 44n
Idolatry (Buddhism) and Idolaters, in Kashmir, i. 166, 168n;
their decalogue, 167, 170n;
Pashai, 172;
Tangut, 203, 207n;
Kamul, 210;
Kanchau, 219, 221n;
Chingintalas, 212;
Suhchau, 217;
Etzina, their fasting days, 220, 222n, 223;
Tartars and Cathayans, 263, 343, 445, 456;
Erguiul, 274;
Egrigaia, 281;
Tenduc, 284, 285;
Chandu, 300–303;
at Kúblái’s birthday feast, 387;
Cachanfu, ii. 23;
Kenjanfu, 24;
Acbalec Manzi, 33;
Sindafu, 37;
Tibet, 45, 49;
Caindu, 53;
Yachi, 66;
Carajan, 76;
Zardandan, 84;
Mien, 109;
Caugigu, 116;
Coloman, 122;
Cuiju, 124;
Cacanfu, 132;
Chinangli, 135;
Sinjumatu, 138;
Coiganju, 151;
Paukin, 152;
Tiju, 153;
Nanghin, 157;
Chinghianfu, 176;
Tanpiju, 218;
Chipangu, 253;
Chamba, 266;
Sumatra, 284, 292, 299;
Nicobars, 306;
Mutfili, 360;
Coilum, 375;
Eli, 385;
Malabar, 389;
Tana, 395;
Cambaet, 397;
Semenat, 398;
Far North, 479
—— Origin of, ii. 318, 319;
of Brahmans, 364;
of Jogis, 365
Idols, Tartar, i. 257, 258n, 456, ii. 479;
Tangut, 203–207n;
colossal, 219, 221n;
of Cathay, 263;
of Bacsi or Lamas, 302;
of Sensin, 303, 323n–326n;
of East generally, 263, 265n;
in India, 340, 345
Ιερόδουλοι, ii. 351n
Ieu, Gnostics of, ii. 321n
Ifat, Aufat, ii. 435n
Ig, Ij, or Irej, capital of the Shawánkárs, i. 86
Igba Zion, Iakba Siun, king of Abyssinia, ii. 435n
_Ilchi_, commissioner, i. 30n
Ilchi, modern capital of Khotan, i. 189n, 190n
Ilchigadai Khan, i. 186n
Ilija, hot springs at, i. 47n
Ilkhan, the title, _10_
Ilyáts, nomads of Persia, i. 85
Imáms of the Ismailites, i. 146n
Im Thurn, Everard, on _Couvade_, ii. 94n
Incense, Sumatran, ii. 286;
brown in West India, 395, 396n;
white (_i.e._ frankincense), in Arabia, 396n, 442, 443n, 445,
446n–449n
India, _12_, i. 1, 107, 109, 167, 414, ii. 76, 78, 107, 115, 119,
236, 249;
horse trade to, i. 83, 86n;
trade to Manzi or China from, ii. 190, 216, 390, 395;
believed to breed no horses, 340, 342, 438, 450;
trade with Persia and Arabia, 370;
western limits of, 401, 402n;
islands of, 423, 425n;
division of, 424;
sundry lists of States, 426n–427n;
trade with Aden and Egypt, 438;
with Arabian ports, 442, 444, 450;
confusion of Ethiopia and, 432n
India, the Greater, ii. 331 _seqq._, 401, 424
—— its extent, ii. 425n, 426n
—— the Lesser, ii. 424, 425n–426n
—— Middle (Abyssinia), ii. 423, 427
—— remarks on this title, ii. 431n
—— Maxima, ii. 426n
—— Tertia, ii. 425n
—— Superior, ii. 426n
—— Sea of, i. 35, 63, 108, 166, ii. 265, 424
Indian drugs to prolong life, ii. 370n
—— geography, dislocation of Polo’s, ii. 377n, 390n, 396n, 403n, 426n
—— nuts, _see_ Cocoa-nuts
—— steel (ondanique), i. 93n
Indies, the Three, and their distribution, ii. 424, 426n
Indifference, religious, of Mongol Emperors, i. 14n, 349n
Indigo, mode of manufacture at Coilum, ii. 375, 381n, 382n;
in Guzerat, 393;
Cambay, 398;
prohibited by London Painters’ Guild, 382n
Indo-China, ii. 426n
Indragiri River, ii. 283n
Infants, exposure of, ii. 147, 151n
Ingushes of Caucasus, i. 268n
Innocent IV., Pope, i. 62n
Inscription, Jewish, at Kaifungfu, i. 346n
Insult, mode of, in South India, ii. 371
Intramural interment prohibited, i. 414
Invulnerability, devices for, ii. 259, 263n
’Irák, i. 74, 84n, 86n, 145n
Irghai, i. 281n
Irish, accused of eating their dead kin, ii. 298n
—— M.S. version of Polo’s Book, _102–103_
Iron, in Kerman, i. 90, 92n, 93n, 94n;
in Cobinan, 125
Iron Gate (Derbend Pass), said to have been built by Alexander,
i. 53n, 54n;
gate ascribed to, 57n, ii. 494
Irtish River, ii. 493n
Isaac, king of Abyssinia, ii. 432n, 433n
Isabel, queen of Little Armenia, i. 42n
Isabeni, ii. 432n
Isentemur (Sentemur, Essentemur), Kúblái’s grandson, ii. 64, 80n
Ish, the prefix, i. 156n
’Ishin, i. 119n
Ish-Káshm, i. 156n, 172n;
dialect, 160n, 173n
Iskandar, Shah of Malacca, ii. 282n
Islands, of the Indian Sea, ii. 249, 424, 426n;
of China, 251, 264;
in the Gulf of Cheinan, 266n;
Male and Female, 404 _seqq._
Isle d’Orléans, ii. 277n
Isle of Rubies (Ceylon), ii. 314n
Ismaïl, Shah of Persia, i. 61n
Ismailites, _see_ Assassins
Ispahan (Istanit, Istan, Spaan), kingdom of Persia, i. 83n, 85n
Israel in China, _see_ Jews
Iteration, wearisome, ii. 133n
I-tsing, ii. 283n
Ivongo, ii. 414n
Ivory trade, ii. 423, 424n
’Izzuddín Muzaffar, suggests paper-money in Persia, i. 428n, 429n
Jacinth, ii. 362n
Jacobite Christians, at Mosul, i. 46, 60, 61n, ii. 409n, 432n–433n;
at Tauris, i. 75, 77n;
Yarkand, 187;
perhaps in China, 291n
Jacobs, Joseph, Barlaam and Josaphat, ii. 327n
_Jadah_, or _Yadah-Tásh_, i. 309n
Jade stone (jasper) of Khotan, i. 191, 193n, 194
Jaeschke, Rev. H. A., i. 209n, 243n, 314n, 324n
Jaffa, Count of, his galley, _40_, _49_
Jaipál, Raja, ii. 346n
Jájnagar, ii. 427n
Jaláluddín of Khwarizm, i. 91n, 236n
Jamáluddín-al-Thaibi, Lord of Kais, i. 65n, ii. 333n, 348n
Jamáluddin, envoy from Ma’bar to Khanbaligh, ii. 337n
Jambi River, ii. 283n
James of Aragon, king, i. 273n, ii. 163n
Jámisfulah (Gauenispola), ii. 307n
Jamúi Khátún, Kúblái’s favourite Queen, her kindness to the captured
Chinese princesses, i. 38n, 358n, ii. 151n
Jangama sect, ii. 370n
Janibeg, Khan of Sarai, i. 6n, 264n, 352n
Japan, _see_ Chipangu
Japanese paper-money, i. 428n
Jaroslawl, ii. 489n
_Jase_, stitched vessel, i. 117n
Jaspar (Gaspar), one of the Magi, i. 78, 82n
Jasper and chalcedony, i. 191, 193n
Jatolic, Játhalík, Jaselic, Gáthalík (καθολικός), i. 60, 61n
Jauchau, ii. 243n
Jaúzgún, former captain of Badakhshan, i. 156n
Java, the Great, _13_;
described, ii. 272;
circuit, empires in, 275n;
Kúblái’s expedition against, _ib._
Java, the Greater and Lesser, meaning of these terms, ii. 286n
Java, the Less, _see_ Sumatra
Jawa, Jáwi, applied by Arabs to islands and products of the
Archipelago generally, ii. 286n
Jaya-Sinhavarman II., king of Champa, ii. 271n
Jazirah, i. 61n
Jehangír (Jehan, Shah), i. 168n
Jenkinson, Anthony, i. 9n, 218n
Jerún (Zarun), island, site of the later Hormuz, i. 110n, 111n, 115n,
121n
Jerusalem, _130_, i. 19
Jesuit maps, i. 408n
Jesujabus, Nestorian Patriarch, ii. 377n, 409n
Jews, their test of Mahommed’s prophetic character, i. 56n;
shut up by Alexander, _ib._;
their connection with the Tartars, 57n;
in China, their inscription at Kaifungfu, 343, 346n, 347n;
in Coilum, ii. 375;
in Abyssinia, 427, 431n, 434n
Jibal, i. 81n
—— Naḳús, or “Hill of the Bell,” Sinai desert, i. 202n
Jibal-ul-Thabúl, “Hill of Drums,” near Mecca, i. 202n
Jiruft, i. 92n, 106n, 111n, 112n
Jogis (Chughi), ii. 365, 369n
John XXII., Pope, i. 4n, 5n, 186n
Johnson, his visit to Khotan, i. 189n, 190n, 192n, 195n, 198n
Johnston, Keith, i. 81n, ii. 67n
Johore, Sultan of, ii. 281n, 282n
Jon (Jihon, or Oxus) River, ii. 458, 466
Jordanus, Friar, i. 37n
Jor-fattan (Baliapatan), ii. 386n
Josephus, i. 49n, 57n, 66n
Jubb River, ii. 424n
Judi, Mount, i. 62n
Jugglers, at Khan’s feasts, i. 383, 386n, 392;
and gleemen conquer Mien, ii. 110, 114n
Juggling extraordinary, i. 316n, 318 _et seq._
Juji, eldest son of Chinghiz, _10_, i. 5n, 239n
Juju (Cho-chau), ii. 10, 11n, 127, 131n
Julman, ii. 485n
Junghuhu, on Batta cannibalism, ii. 288n;
on camphor trees, 303n
Junks, ii. 252n, 333n.
(_See_ also Ships.)
Jupár, i. 113n
Justice, administration of Tartar, i. 266
Justinian, Emperor, i. 49n
Juzgána (Dogana), i. 152n
Kaan, and Khan, the titles, _10_
Kaan, the Great, _see_ Kúblái
Kaans, the series of, and their burial place, i. 245, 247n–250n;
massacre of all met by funeral party, 246, 250n
Kabul, i. 104n, 165n, ii. 402n
_Kachkár_ (_Ovis Vignei_), wild sheep, i. 158, 163n
Kadapah, ii. 362n
Ḳafchikúe, ii. 128n
Káfirs of Hindu Kush, i. 165n;
their wine, 87n, 155n
_Kahgyur_, Tibetan Scripture, ii. 347n
Kahn-i-Panchur, i. 106n
Kaidu (Caidu) Khan, Kúblái’s cousin and life-long opponent, _11_,
i. 183, 186n, 187, 214n, ii. 148n;
plots with Nayan, i. 333, 334n, 348;
his differences with Kúblái, ii. 457;
and constant aggressions, 457–458;
his death, 459n;
his victorious expedition _v._ Kúblái, 459;
Kúblái’s resentment, 463;
his daughter’s valour, 463 _seqq._, 465n;
sends a host _v._ Abaga, 467
Kaifung-fu, Jews and their synagogues there, i. 346n, 347n;
siege of, ii. 158n
Kaikhátú (Kiacatu), Khan of Persia, seizes throne, i. 35, 38n;
his paper-money scheme, 428n;
his death, 428, ii. 475;
his dissolute character, i. 91n, ii. 475
Kaïkhosru I. and III., Seljukian dynasty, i. 44n
Kaïkobad I. and III., i. 44n
Kaikus, Izz ed-din, i. 44n
Káil, _see_ Cail
Kaïn (Gháín), a city of Persia, i. 86n, 124n, 141n
Kaipingfu (Keibung, Kaiminfu, Kemenfu), i. 25, 227n, 304n, 306n
Kairat-ul-Arab, i. 112n
Kais, _see_ Kish
Kaisaríya (Caesaræa, Casaria), i. 43, 44n, 49n
Kajjala, or Khajlak, a Mongol leader, i. 104n
Kakateya, dynasty, ii. 362n
Kakhyens, Kachyens, tribe in Western Yun-nan, ii. 74n, 82n, 90n, 120n
Ḳakula, ii. 279n
Kala’ Atishparastán (Cala Ataperistan), “The Castle of the
Fire-Worshippers”), i. 78, 82n
Kala’ Safed, i. 85n
Kalaján (Calachan), i. 281, 282n
Kalámúr, ii. 427n
Kalantan, ii. 279n
Ḳalchi, Ḳalaḳchi, i. 380n
Kales Devar, king of Ma’bar, ii. 333n, 335n;
his enormous wealth, 333n
Kalgan, or Chang-kia-keu, i. 295n
Kalhát (Kalhátú, Calatu, Calaiate), i. 120n, ii. 348n;
described, 449–450, 451n;
idiom of, 451n
Kalidása, the poet, on the Yak, i. 278n
Kalikut, ii. 386n, 391n, 440n
_Ḳálín_, marriage prices, i. 256n, 392n
Kalinga, ii. 329n, 330n
Kalinjar, ii. 426n
_Kalmia angustifolia_, poisonous, i. 219n
Kamál Malik, i. 68n
Ḳamárah, Ḳomár, ii. 279n
Kamasal (Conosalmi), Kahn-i-asal, “The honey canal,” i. 99, 106n
Kambala, Kúblái’s grandson, i. 361n
Kambáyat (Cambay), ii. 398n
Kamboja (Chinla), ii. 134n, 278n, 374n
Kampar, district and River, Buddhist ruins, ii. 283n
Kamul (Komal, Camul), the Mongol Khamil, Chinese Hami, i. 209, 211n,
214n
_Kanát_, or _Kárez_, underground stream, i. 123, 124n
Kanát-ul-Shám (Conosalmi), i. 106n
Kanauj, ii. 427n
Kanbalu Island, ii. 414n
Kanchau (Campichu), i. 219, 220n
Ḳandahár, Ḳandar, Gandhára, ii. 72n, 73n, 329n, 402n
Kandy, ii. 328n
Kanerkes, or Kanishka, king, i. 168n;
coins of, 173n
Kang-hi, Emperor, i. 251n, 407n, ii. 8n, 182n
Kank, i. 194n, 195n
Kanp’u (Ganpu), old Port of Hang-chau, ii. 198n, 199n
Kansan, _see_ Shen-si
Kansuh, i. 206n, 220n
Kao Hoshang, i. 422n
Kao-Tsung, Emperor, ii. 28n
Kao-yu (Cayu), ii. 153n
Kapilavastu, ii. 322n
Kapukada, Capucate, ii. 380n
_Ḳarábughá_, _Carabya_, _Calabra_, a military engine, ii. 168n
Kará Hulun, ii. 485n
Karájáng (Carajan, or Yun-nan), ii. 64, 67n, 72n, 73n, 80n
Karákásh (“black jade”) River, i. 193n
Karákhitaian Empire, i. 231n
—— Princes of Kerman, i. 91n
Kará Khoja, i. 214n
Karakorum (Caracoron), i. 66n, 226, 227n, 269, ii. 460
_Kara Kumiz_, special kind of _Kumiz_, i. 259n
Karámúren (Caramoran) River, Mongol name for the Hwang-ho, or Yellow
River, i. 245n, 282n, 286n, ii. 22, 23n
_Karana_, meaning of, i. 101n
Karáni (vulgo Cranny), i. 101n
Karanút, a Mongol sept, i, 101n
Ḳaraún Jidun, or Khidun, i. 101n
Karaunahs (Caraonas), a robber tribe, i. 98, 101n, 121n
_Karavat_, an instrument for self-decollation, ii. 349n
Karens, ii. 74n
Karmathian, heretics, i. 187n
Karnúl, ii. 362n
Karráh, ii. 427n
Karra-Mánikpúr, i. 86n
Kartazōnon, Karkaddan, rhinoceros, ii. 291n
Kaṣaidi Arabs, ii. 443n
_Kash_, jade, i. 193n
Kashan, i. 81n
Káshgar (Cascar), i. 180, 182n;
Chankans of, 193n, ii. 594n
_Kashísh_ (_Casses_), i. 70n, ii. 409n
Kashmír (Keshimur), i. 104n, 164n, 166;
Buddhism, 166, 168n;
beauty of the women, 166, 169n;
conjurers, 166, 168n;
the language of, 168n;
sorcery in, ii. 593
Kashmiris, i. 76n, 166
Kasia, people and hills, ii. 59n
Kasyapa Buddha, ii. 356n
Kataghan, breed of horses, i. 162n
Ḳaṭar pirates, ii. 409n
Kátif, ii. 348n
Kattiawár, ii. 395n;
pirates, 400n
Kaulam, _see_ Coilum
Kaulam-Malé, ii. 377n
Kauli (Cauly), Corea, i. 343, 345n
Kaunchi (Conchi), Khan, ii. 479, 481n
Káveripattanam, ii. 335n
Káveri River, delta of, ii. 335n
_Kavir_, saline swamp, i. 124n
Kavváyi, ii. 388n
Káyal, Káil, _see_ Cail
—— Pattanam, ii. 372n
—— Punnei-, ii. 372n
Kayten, ii. 234n
Kazan, i. 6n, 7n
Kazáwinah, i. 101n
Kazbek, i. 54n
Kazvín (Casvin), i. 83, 84n, 101n, 141n
Keary, C. F., i. 429n
_Kebteul_, night-watch, i. 381n
Kehran, ii. 426n
Keiaz tribe, i. 179n
Keibung (Kaipingfu), i. 25, 227n, 304n, 306n
Kelinfu (Kienning-fu), City, its bridges, ii. 225, 228n, 229n, 234n
Kemenfu, _see_ Kaipingfu
Kenjanfu (Si-ngan fu), ii. 24, 25n, 27n–29n
Keraits, a great Tartar tribe, i. 236n,
237n, 271n, 287n, 288n
Kerala, ii. 390n
Keria, _see_ Kiria
Keriza River, ii. 595n
Kermán, i. 89n, 90, 109, 110, ii. 452;
route to Hormus from, i. 91, 107, 110;
steel manufacture, its industries, 96n;
king of, Atabeg of, 107, 110;
stitched vessels of, 117n;
desert of, 123, 124n
Kerulen (K’i-lien) valley, the Khans’ burial-ground, i. 248n
Keshican (Keshikten), Kúblái’s life-guard, i. 379, 380n, 381n, 394n
Kesmacoran (Kij-Makrán), i. 86n, ii. 401, 402n;
Kij-Makrán, 402n
Keuyung Kwan, village, i. 28n
Khakán, the word, _10_
Khalif (Calif) Mosta’Sim Billah of Baghdad, i. 63;
taken by Hulákú and starved to death, 64;
plot _v._ the Christians laid by a former—the miracle of the
mountain, 69–73;
becomes secretly a Christian, 73
_Khálij_, ii. 439n
_Khàm_, stuff made with cotton thread, i. 190n
Khambavati (Cambay), ii. 398n
Khanabad (Dogana?), i. 156n
Khán Bádshah of Khotan, i. 189n
Khánbalík, _see_ Cambaluc
Khanfu, ii. 199n
Khanikoff, N. de (travels in Persia), i. 49n, 53n, 58n, 74n, 89n,
91n, 92n, 96n, 101n, 106n, 114n, 121n, 124n, 141n, 150n, 193n
_Khanjár-i-Hundwán_, hanger of Indian steel, i. 93n
_Khán-khánán_, a title, _10_
Khanoolla (Mount Royal), site of Chinghiz’s tomb, i. 247n
Khansâ, ii. 199n, 214n
Kharesem, Mount, i. 155n
Khato-tribe, ii. 120n
Khátún-gol, or “Lady’s River,” _i.e._ Hwang-ho, i. 245n, 249n
_Khatun_, title of Khan’s wives, _10_
Khavailu (Hwo-lu h’ien), ii. 15n
Khazars, the, i. 7n, ii. 492n
Khilak, i. 54n
Khimka, ii. 238n
Khinsa, Khingsai, Khinzai, ii. 144n, 175n, 214n.
(_See_ Kinsay.)
Khitan, Khitai, _11_
—— character, i. 28n
—— dynasty of Liao, i. 232n, 288n, ii. 20n
Khmer, ii. 279n
Khodabanda, Ilkhan of Kermán, i. 91n, 103n
Khojas, name of modern Ismailite sect, i. 146n, 163n
Khorasan, province, i. 38n, 128n, 131n, 135n, 150n, ii. 467n, 474n;
turquoises of, i. 92n
Khormuzda, supreme deity of the Tartars, i. 257n
Khotan (Cotan), i. 188, 195n, 197n, ii. 594n, 595n;
fruits, i. 190n;
routes between China and, 191n;
buried cities of, 192n;
its jade, 193n
Khumbavati (Cambay), ii. 398n
Khumdán, ii. 27n
Khusrú, Amír, Indian poet, i. 48n, 96n, 104n
Khutuktai Setzen, Prince of the Ordos, i. 257n
Khwarizm, i. 9n
Kiacatu, _see_ Kaikhátú
Kiahing (Ciangan, Canigan), ii. 185n
Kiai- or Hiai-chau (Caichu), ii. 19n
Kiakhta, i. 56n, 218n
Kia-k’ing, Emperor, ii. 143n
Kiang, the Great (Kian and Kian-Suy, and in its highest course Brius,
the Kinsha Kiang), ii. 36, 56, 59n, 60n, 64, 67n, 69n, 70n, 72n,
129n–131n, 149n, 154n;
its vastness, and numerous craft, 170, 171, 173n;
steamers on, 173n, 174n;
its former debouchure to the south, and changes, i. 199n
Kiang-Ché, ii. 157n, 217n, 224n;
limits of, 218n
Kiang-Hung, Xieng-Hung, ii. 117n, 127n–129n, 131n
Kiangka, ii. 48n
Kiang-mai, Xieng-mai, Zimmé, ii. 117n, 128n, 279n
Kiangshan, ii. 224n
Kiangsi, ii. 228n
Kiang-su, ii. 135n
Kiang-suy (-shui) River, ii. 36, 40n
Kiangtheu, ii. 105n, 111n, 113n
Kiang-Tung, ii. 117n, 279n
Kiao-chi (Tungking), Chinese etymology of, ii. 119n, 128n
Kia Tsing, Emperor, a great bridge builder, ii. 6n
Ki-chau Castle, ii. 26n
Kieh-Ch’a, ii. 283n
K’ien-ch’ang, Kiung-tu (Caindu), ii. 70n–72n
Kien-chau, ii. 232n
Kien-Kwé, ii. 232n
Kien-lung, Emperor, ii. 8n, 196n
Kien-ning fu (Kelinfu), ii. 228n
Kiepert, _Map of Asia_, i. 197n
Kij-Makrán (Kesmacoran), i. 86n
Kila’-i-Gabr, “Gueber Castle,” i. 81n, 82n
Kilimanchi River, ii. 424n
Kiming shan Mountains, gold and silver mines, i. 295n
_Kimiz_, _kumiz_ (_kemiz_), mare’s milk,
—Tartar beverage, i. 257, 259n
Kin, or Golden Dynasty in N. China, _12_, i. 28n, 231n, 288n, ii. 8n,
19n, 168n, 190n;
their paper-money, i. 426n, 430n;
story of their Golden King, ii. 17–22
Kincha, Chinese name for Kipchak, ii. 179n
Kin-Chi, or Gold-Teeth (Zardandan), 84–90n
King of the Abraiaman, ii. 364
—— of England, Kúblái’s message to, i. 34;
intercourse with Mongol princes, 36n, ii. 177n
—— of France, Kúblái’s message to, i. 34
—— of Spain, Kúblái’s message to, i. 34, ii. 477n
—— Rev. C. W., i. 370n
Kings of Maabar, the five brothers, ii. 331, 333n, 334n, 337n,
338–339, 370, 371;
their mother’s efforts to check their broils, 371
—— subordinate, or Viceroys, in China, i. 360, 361n, ii. 24, 64, 76,
79n, 190, 199n
—— Tartar, of the Ponent, ii. 490, 492n
Kingsmill, T. W., ii. 154n, 184n, 194n, 220n
King-tê-chên, porcelain manufacture, ii. 243n
K’ing-yüan (Ning-po), ii. 238n
Kin-hwa fu, ii. 222n
Kinki, Kimkhá, ii. 238n
Kinsay (King-szé, or “Capital,” Khansá, Khinsá, Khingsai, Khanzai,
Cansay, Campsay), formerly Lin-ngan now Hang-chau fu, _11_,
ii. 146, 149n, 193n;
its surrender to Bayan, 146, 149n;
extreme public security, 147;
alleged meaning of the name, 182, 184n, 185;
described, 185–208;
bridges, 185, 187, 194n;
hereditary trades, guilds and wealthy craftsmen and their dainty
wives, 186, 196n;
the lake, islands and garden-houses, 186, 187, 196n;
stone-towers—inhabitants’ clothing and food, 187, 197n–198n;
guards and police regulations, 187–188;
fires, 188;
alarm towers, paved streets, 189;
revenue, 189, 190, 215, 216, 217n, 218n;
pavements, public baths, port of Ganfu, 189, 198n, 199n;
the province and other provinces of Manzi, garrisons, 190, 200n;
horoscopes, funeral rites, 191, 200n;
palace of the expelled king, 192;
church, house registers, 192, 200n;
hostel regulations, 193;
canals, 200;
markets and squares, 201, 209n;
fruits and fish shops, 202, 210n;
women of the town, physicians and astrologers, courts of justice,
203;
vast consumption of pepper, 204, 210n;
inhabitants’ character—their behaviour to women and foreigners,
204, 210n, 211n;
hatred of soldiers, 205;
pleasures on the lake and in carriage excursions, 205, 211n;
palace of the king, 206;
the king’s effeminacy and ruin, 207–208, 211n;
tides, 208n;
plan of, 209n;
notices by various writers of, 213n;
wealth of, 245n;
ships, 255, 260n
Kin-sha Kiang, “River of Golden Sands” (upper branch of Great Kiang,
Brius), ii. 36, 56, 64, 67n, 69n, 70n, 72n
Kinshan, _see_ Golden Island
Kinto, or Hintu, Mongol general, ii. 260n
Kipchak (Ponent), Southern Russia, events related by Polo in, _23_,
i. 5, 6n, ii. 490 _seqq._;
sovereigns, 492n;
people of, 493n;
extent of empire, _ib._
Kirghiz Kazak, i. 313n
Kirghiz, the, i. 162n, 176n, 309n, ii. 362n
Kiria, i. 192n, 195n, ii. 595n
Kirk, Sir John, and Raphia palm, ii. 597n
Kis, Kish, or Kais (Kisi), now Ghes, or Krm, island in Persian Gulf,
i. 63, 64n, 83, 452;
merchants, ii. 340;
described, 453n
Kishik, Kishikan, Kizik, Keshikchi, _see_ Keshican
Kishm (Casem), i. 153, 155n, 156n, 173n
—— or Brakht (Oaracta), island in the Persian Gulf, i. 115n, 121n
Kistna River, ii. 362n
Kitubuka, General, i. 85n
Kiu-chau, ii. 222n
Kiulan (Quilon), _see_ Coilum
Kizil Irmak, the, i. 45n
Kizil River, i. 54n
Kneeling oxen, i. 97, 99n
Kobad, the Sassanian, i. 53n
Kobdo, i. 215n
Koh-Banán (Cobinan), i. 125
Koja (Coja), a Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n, 38n
Kokcha River, i. 154n–156n, 162n
_Kok-Tash_, greenstone of Samarkand, i. 187n
Kolastri, or Kolatiri Rajas, ii. 387n
Ko-li-ki-sze, i. 289n
Kolkhoi of Ptolemy, identified, ii. 373n
Kollam, _see_ Coilum
Koloman, _see_ Coloman
Kolyma, bird-hunting at, i. 272n
Κώμακον, ii. 391n
Ḳomár, ii. 279n, 383n
Κομάρια ἄκρον, ii. 382n
Konár tree, Marco Polo’s apples of Paradise, i. 99n
Kondachi, 337n
Konkan, Konkan-Tána, ii. 367n, 390n, 396n
_Korano_, epithet on Indo-Scythic coins, i. 101n
_Korea_, _History of_, ii. 262n
Koresh king, i. 82n
_Kornish_, or K’o-tow (Khén-théu), i. 391, 393n
Kosakio, a general against Japan, ii. 260n
Kosseir, ii. 439n
Kotcheres, Kurds of Mosul, i. 62n
Kotlogh, or Kutlugh, Sultan of Kerman, i. 91n
Kotlogh Shah, the Chaghataian prince, i. 104n, 121n
Kotrobah Island, ii. 409n
Kouyunjik, sculptures at, i. 100n
Kozlov, Lieutenant K. P., on the Lob-nor, i. 199n
Kuang-chou, ii. 239n
Kúbenán (Cobinan), a Kuh-banán “Hill of the Terebinths or Wild
Pistachios,” i. 123, 124n
Kúblái (Cublay), Káán, the Great Khán, i. 8n, 10, 11, 12, 15;
his envoys meet the two elder Polos, 10;
receives and questions the Polos, 11, 12;
sends them as envoys to the Pope, 13;
his desire for Christian teachers, and for oil from the lamp in the
Holy Sepulchre, 13, 14;
gives them a Golden Tablet, 15;
his reception of the three Polos, 26;
sends Marco on an embassy, 27;
Marco grows in favour, 30;
allows the Polos to depart with Tablets of Authority, 33–35;
rumour of his death, 38n;
sends a napkin of asbestos to the Pope, 213;
his greatness and power, 246, 247n, 331;
his milk libations, 300;
his inscription at Shangtu, 304n;
Chinghiz’s prophecy, 331n;
his lineage, age, and accession, 332;
Nayan’s revolt, 333;
Nayan’s defeat and death, 336–343;
rebukes anti-Christian gibes, 344;
returns to Cambaluc, 348;
treats four religions with equal respect, 348n;
his views on Christianity, 349n;
how he rewards his captains, 350;
his personal appearance, 356;
his wives and ladies-in-waiting, 356–358;
his palace at Cambaluc, 362;
builds Cambaluc city, 374;
his bodyguard, 379;
order of his feasts, 381;
celebration of his birthday, 387;
his distribution of robes, 387, 394;
his New Year’s feast, 390;
his elephants, 391;
the _K’o-tow_, 391, 393n;
adopts Chinese ancestor-worship, 392n;
his game laws, 396;
his hunting establishment, 397;
his masters of hounds, 400;
how he goes a-hunting, 402;
how his year is spent, 410;
Ahmad’s influence, oppression, and death, 416–420;
his treatment of Mahomedans, 422n;
his mint and paper-money, 423;
his purchase of valuables, 425;
his twelve great Barons, 430;
his posts and runners, 433;
remission of taxes, 439, 443;
his justice, 440n;
a tree planter, 440;
his store of corn, 443;
charity to the poor, 445;
his astrologers, 446;
gaol deliveries, and prohibition of gambling, 457;
his early campaign in Yun-nan, ii. 46n, 79, 80n;
and the king of Mien and Bangala, 98, 110, 114n;
Litan’s plot, 136;
sends Bayan to invade Manzi, 145;
his dealings with Bayan, 148n, 149n;
satisfied with the Polo’s mangonels, 159;
appoints Mar Sarghis governor of Chinghian-fu, 177;
the city of Kinsay, 186–190;
his revenue from Kinsay, 215;
from Zayton, 235;
his expedition against Chipangu (Japan), 255;
sends force against Chamba, 267, 270n;
attempts to gain Java, 272, 275n;
his death, 275n;
sends to buy Ceylon ruby, 313, 315n;
sends for religions of Sakya, 319;
testifies to miraculous powers of Sakya’s dish, 320;
intercourse with Ma’bar, 337n;
with Kaulam, 378n;
missions to Madagascar, 412–413;
Kaidu’s wars with him, 457 _seqq._
—— Khan, territories and people subject to (Turkistan), i. 180, 188,
191, 196;
(Tangut and Mongolia), 203, 212, 217, 269, 274, 281, 284, 285;
(Tibetan frontier and Yun-nan), ii. 50, 53, 64, 109, 116, 119, 122;
(Western China), 124, 127;
(N. Eastern China), 132, 135, 138, 140, 141;
(Manzi), 151–153;
(Sinju), 170;
(Caiju), 174;
Chinghian-fu, 176;
(Chinginju), 178;
(Suju), 181;
(Tanpigu), 218;
(Chonka), 231;
(Zayton), 234;
(Chamba), 267;
(Sumatra), 272, 285, 292, 299
Kuché character, i. 211n
_Kudatku Bilik_, an Uíghúr poem, i. 28n
Kuhistan, or Hill country of Persia, i. 86n
Kúkachin, _see_ Cocachin
Kúkin-Tána, ii. 396n
Kukju (Genkju), Kúblái’s son, i. 361n
Kuku-Khotan (Blue Town), depôt for Mongolian trade with China,
i. 278n, 286n, 287n
Ku-kwan, Customs’ Barrier, ii. 14n
Kuláb, lions in, i. 152n;
Salt Mines, 154n
Kulan, _Asinus Onager_, the Gor Khar of Persia, i. 89n
Kulasaikera, ii. 335n
Kumár, _see_ Ḳomár
Kumhări, Kumari, _see_ Comari
Kumiz, kimiz (kemiz), Mare’s milk, Tartar beverage, i. 257, 259n,
300;
sprinkling of, 308n, 309n, 385n, 411
Kummájar, ii. 491n
Kúnbúm Monastery, i. 319n
Kunduz, i. 152n, 154n
_Kunduz_ (beaver or sable), i. 410n
Kunduz-Baghlán, i. 86n
Kung-ki-cheng (Fei-ch’eng), ii. 6n, 8n
Kunguráts, Kunkuráts (Ungrat), a Mongol tribe, i. 38n, 101n, 359n,
360
_Kunichi_ (Cunichi, or Chinuchi), “The Keepers of the Mastiff Dogs,”
i. 400
Kuniyah (Conia), Iconium, Koniah, i. 43, 44n 356n
Kunlun (Pulo Condore), ii. 277n
Kurd dynasty, i. 85n
Kurdistan (Curdistan), i. 9n, 62n, 83, 84n
Kurds, the, i. 60, 62n, 85n
Kúreh-i-Ardeshír (Kuwáshír), i. 91n
Kuria Maria Islands, ii. 405n
Kuridai, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n
_Kúrkah_, great drum, i. 340n, 341n
Kurmishi, ii. 474n
Kurshids of Lúristán, i. 85n
_Kurut_ (Curd), i. 262, 265n
Kus, Cos (in Egypt), ii. 439n
Kushluk, the Naiman, ii. 20n
Kutan, son of Okkodai, ii. 32n
Kutchluk Khan (Buddhist), Chief of the Naïmans, i. 188n
Kutuktemur, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n
Kutulun, Princess, ii. 465n
Kuwinji, _see_ Kaunchi
Kuyuk Khan, i. 14n, 245, 247n
Kwa-chau (Caiju), at mouth of Great Canabon Yang-tse-Kiang, ii. 144n,
175n
Kwan Hsien, ii. 41n
Kwansinfu, ii. 221n, 224n
Kwawa, _i.e._ Java, etymology, ii. 119n
Kwei-chau (Cuiju), ii. 82n, 124n, 127n, 129n
Kwei-hwa-ch’eng, or Kuku Khotan, i. 278n, 286n, 287n
Kweilei River, i. 345n
Kyŭng-sang province, ii. 262n
Lac (Wallachia), Lacz, i. 54n, ii. 487, 489n, 490, 491n
Ladies’ dresses in Badakhshan, i. 160, 163n
Ladies of Kinsay, ii. 186
Lagong, ii. 279n
Lahore (Dalivar, Dilivar), i. 99, 104n, 105n, ii. 426n, 427n
Lahsá, ii. 348n
Lájwurd mines, i. 162n
Lake, Caindu, ii. 53, 72n
—— Fanchau, ii. 29n
—— Kinsay, ii. 186, 196n, 200, 214n
—— of Palace at Cambaluc, i. 365, 370n
—— Pleasure parties on, ii. 205, 211n
—— Talifu, ii. 80
—— Yunnan-fu, ii. 66
Laknaoti, ii. 427n
Lakshamana Deva, king of Kashmir, i. 104n
Lamas of Tibetan Buddhism, i. 28n;
their superstitions and rites, 204, 207n, 220, 221n–223n, 301, 302,
314n, 315n;
their monasteries, 303, 319n;
marriage, 303, 319n.
(_See_ also Bakhshi.)
Lambri, kingdom of, ii. 299, 300n, 306, 307n;
situation of, 301n
Lances of Sago Palm, ii. 305n
Lanchang, ii. 279n
Land of Darkness, ii. 484 _seqq._;
market in, 486n
Langdarma, i. 168n, 170n
Langting Balghasun, i. 306n
Languages used in Mongol Court and administration, i. 27, 28n–30n
Lan-Ho, i. 305
Lanja Bálús, or Lankha bálús, ii. 308n
Lanka (Ceylon), ii. 320n
Lan Ki Hien (Nan-Che-hien), ii. 222n, 224n
Lanner Falcons, i. 158, 162n, ii. 50
Lan-tsang kiang (Mekong) River, ii. 88n, 128n
Lao-Kiun, or Lao-Tseu, the Philosopher, i. 322n, 325n, 326n
Laos, people of, ii. 91n, 117n, 120n, 128n
Lar, or Láṭ-desa, ii. 367n
—— province, ii. 363, 367n, 403n
Latin version of Polo’s Book, _63_, _81_, _90_, _95_, _100_
Latins, the term, i. 10, 12, 32
Latsé, Tibetan for musk, i. 279n
Lauredano, Agnes, ii. 520n
_Laurus Camphora_, ii. 237n
Lawek, _Lawáki_, ii. 278n–279n
Laxities of marriage customs, _see_ Marriage
Layard, Mr., i. 85n
Layas, _see_ Ayas
—— Gulf of, i. 17n
Leather, i. 395, 398;
embroidered mats of Guzerat, 393–394, 395n
Leaves, used for plates, ii. 365;
green leaves said to have a soul, 366
Lecomte on Chinese war vessels, i. 37n
Lembeser, Ismaelite fortress, i. 146n
Lenzin, ii. 141n
Leon I., king of Lesser Armenia, i. 42n
Leon II., king of Lesser Armenia, i. 44n
Leon III., king of Lesser Armenia, i. 25n
Leon VI., last king of Lesser Armenia, i. 42n
Leopards, ii. 282, 411, 431;
taught to sit on horseback, i. 299;
(Cheetas) kept for the Chase by Kúblái, 397
Lepechin, Professor, i. 9n
Le Strange, Guy, i. 67n, 92n
Leung Shan, i. 245n
Levant, term applied by Polo to the kingdom of the Mongol Khans,
i. 1, 5, 8n, 10, 32, 36, 44, 63, 84, 246, 270, ii. 50, 376, 466,
477, 491, 494
Lewchew, ii. 391n
Lewis, _see_ St. Lewis
Lewis XI. and XII. (France), i. 398n
Lew-sha, old Chinese name for Lop Desert, i. 198n, 201n
Leyes, _see_ Ayas
Lhása, ii. 45n, 70n, 74n;
_Labrang_ Monastery at, i. 319n
_Li_, Chinese measure, supposed to be confounded with miles,
ii. 193n, 194n, 209n
Liampo (Ningpo), ii. 228n, 239n
Liang, or tael, i. 426n, 427n
Liang-chau in Kansuh, i. 29n, 276n, 281n
Liao dynasty, _12_, i. 232n, 288n
Liao-tong, i. 289n, 334n, 345n
Libanos, Λιβανοφόρος and Λιβανωτοφόρος χώρα, ii. 445n–446n
_Libro d’Oro_, _14_
Licinius, Emperor, i. 45n
Lidé (Liti), ii. 297n, 305n
Lieuli Ho, ii. 6n
Lign-aloes (eagle-wood), ii. 87, 268;
etymology, 271n;
in Sumatra, 284, 287n
Ligor, ii. 278n
_Ligurium_, the precious stone, _Liguire_, i. 398n
Li H’ien, Tartar ruler of Tangut, i. 206n
_Likamankwas_ of Abyssinian kings, ii. 348n
Li-kiang fu, ii. 73n, 90n
_Limyrica_, ii. 408n
Lindley, i. 99n
Lindsay, Hon. R., ii. 46n, 74n
_Linga_, ii. 370n
Linju, ii. 140, 141n
Lin-ngan (Hang-chau), ii. 149n, 195n
Lin-ngan in Yun-nan, ii. 120n, 121n, 129n
Lintching-y, or Linchinghien, ii. 141n
Lin-t’sing chau, ii. 139n
Lion and Sun, i. 352n
Lions, black, ii. 376, 382n, 422
—— on the Oxus, i. 151;
Chinese notion of, i. 399n
—— (apparently for tigers) kept for the chase by Kúblái, i. 397,
ii. 31, 42, 56, 214, 219;
skins of striped, i. 405;
how hunted with dogs, ii. 126.
(_See_ also Tigers.)
Lion’s Head Tablets, i. 35, 350, 352n
_Lire_, various Venetian, _66_, _71_, ii. 591n–592n
—— of gold, _73_
Lisbon, ii. 391n
Lissu, or Lisau tribe, ii. 60n, 90n
Litai, ii. 301n
Litan, rebellion of, i. 313n, ii. 136, 138n
Lithang, ii. 48n, 56n, 67n
Little Orphan Rock, ii. 174n
Liu Pang, founder of 1st Han dynasty, ii. 32n
Liu Pei (Luo Pé), of the Han dynasty, ii. 32n, 38n
_Livre des Merveilles_, _121_, ii. 527n
Livres of gold, ii. 442
—— Parisis, _90_, ii. 590n
—— Tournois, i. 83, 86n, ii. 590n
Li Yuan-hao, founder of the Hsi Hsia dynasty, Tangut, i. 206n
Lo, tribes of S.W. China so-called, ii. 123n, 124n, 129n
—— Chinese name of part of Siam, ii. 278n
Lob, _see_ Lop
Locac, kingdom of, ii. 276, 277n–280n
Lockhart, Dr. W., i. 372n, 377n, ii. 8n, 27n, 82n, 124n
_Lokok_, ii. 278n—280n
Lolo tribes, ii. 60n—63n, 69n, 70n, 123n
Longevity of Brahmins and Jogis, ii. 365, 369n
Longfellow, i. 67n
Lop, city and lake, i. 194, 196;
desert, 196, 197
Lophāburi, ii. 278n
Loping, ii. 129n, 130
Lor, _see_ Lúristan
Lord, Dr. Percival, i. 160n
Löss, brownish-yellow loam, ii. 14n
Loups cerviers (lynx), i. 398n
Low castes, ii. 349—350n
Lowatong River, ii. 130n
Loyang, Bridge of, ii. 241n
Lubán, ii. 446n, 449n
Lubán-Jáwi, ii. 286n
Lubán-Shehri, ii. 449n
Lubbies, ii. 372n
Lucky and unlucky hours and days, ii. 364, 368n
Luddur Deo, ii. 362n
Luh-ho-ta Pagoda, Hang-chau, ii. 193n, 194n
Lukon-Kiao (Hun-ho, Pulisanghin River), ii. 5n, 6n, 8n
Lukyn Port, ii. 279n, 280n
Lung-yin ii. 224n
Lúristan (Lor, Lur), kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 84n;
Great and Little, 85n;
character of Lurs or people of, 87n
Lusignan, John de, i. 42n
Lút, Desert of (Dasht-i-Lut), i. 124n, 127, 128n
Lu-tzŭ tribe, ii. 82n
Lynxes, trained to hunt, i. 397, 398n;
in Cuncun, ii. 31
Ma Twan-lin, the Chinese Pliny, i.
100n, 201n
Maaden, turquoise mines at, i. 92n
Maatum, or Nubia, ii. 431n
Ma’bar (Maabar, _i.e._ Coromandel coast), province of India, ii. 331,
332n, 338;
its brother kings, 331, 333n, 335n, 370, 371;
pearl fishery, 331, 335n, 337n;
etymology, 332n;
limits, 333n;
obscurity of history, 334n;
port visited by Polo, 335n;
nakedness of people, king, his jewels, 338–346;
his wives, “Trusty Lieges,” treasure, 339, 347n;
horses imported, 340;
superstitious customs, 340;
ox-worship, 341;
Govis, _ib._;
no horses bred, 342, 350n;
other customs, 342;
mode of arrest for debt, 343, 350n;
great heat, 343;
regard for omens, 344, 351n;
astrology, treatment of boys, 344;
birds, girls consecrated to idols, 345, 351n;
customs in sleeping, 346, 352n;
ships at Madagascar, 412
Macartney’s Map, i. 173n, 292n
Macgregor, Sir C., “Journey through Khorasan,” i. 86n, 89n
Máchin, city of (Canton), ii. 175n
Máchin, Maháchin (Great China), used by Persian writers as synonymous
with Manzi, ii. 35n, 144n, 175n
Maclagan, Major-General (R.E.), i. 105n, 155n
Madagascar (Madeigascar), ii. 411, 413n;
confused with Magadoxo, 414n;
etymology, 414n;
traces of ancient Arab colonisation, 414n
Mádái, Madavi, Maudoy, ii. 387n, 388n
Madjgars, ii. 491n–492n
Madar-Des, Eastern Panjáb, i. 104n
Madras, ii. 355n, 403n
Madura, ii. 333n, 334n, 335n
Maestro, or Great Bear, said to be invisible in Sumatra, ii. 292,
296n
Magadha, ii. 356n
Magadoxo, confused with Madagascar, ii. 414n
Magapatana, near Ceylon, ii. 283n
Magi, the three, i. 78–80;
legend as told by Mas’udi, 82n;
source of fancies about, 82n;
names assigned to, 83n
Magic, of Udyana, i. 164n;
Lamaitic, 301, 314n.
(_See_ also Sorcerers.)
Magical darkness (dry fog and dust storms), i. 98, 105n
Magnet, Mount, ii. 418n
Magyars, ii. 491n–492n
Mahar Amlak, king of Abyssinia, ii. 436n
Mahávan, ii. 426n
Mahmúd Kalháti, prince of Hormuz, i. 121n
Mahmúd of Ghazni, i. 106n
Mahmudiah Canal, ii. 439n
Mahomed (Mahommet), his account of Gog and Magog, i. 56n;
his Paradise, 140;
his alleged prophecy of the Mongols, 265n;
his use of mangonels, ii. 164n
Mahomed, supposed worship of idols of, i. 189n
—— II., uses the old engines of war, ii. 163n, 166n
—— Tarabi, 106n
—— Tughlak of Delhi, his copper token currency, 429n
—— Shah of Malacca, ii. 282n
Mahomedan revolts in China, ii. 29n, 74n, 80n
—— conversion of Malacca, 282n
—— conversion of states in Sumatra, 284, 288n, 294n, 295n, 300n–303n
—— butchers in Kashmir, i. 167
—— butchers in Maabar, ii. 342
—— king of Kayal, 374n
—— merchants at Kayal, 372n
—— settlements on Abyssinian coast, 434n
Mahomedans (Saracens), i. 414, 418;
in Turcomania, 43;
in and near Mausul, 60;
their universal hatred of Christians, 68, 72;
in Tauris, 75;
in Persia, 84;
their hypocrisy about wine, 87n;
at Yezd, 88;
Hormuz, 108;
Cobinan, 125;
Tonocain, 128;
Sapurgan, 149;
Taican, 153;
Badakhshan, 157;
Wakhan, etc., 170;
Kashgar, 180;
strife with Christians in Samarkand, 183;
Yarkand, 187;
Khotan, 188;
Pein, 191;
Charchan, 194;
Lop, 196;
Tangut, 203;
Chingintalas, 212;
Kanchau, 219, 263;
Sinju, 274;
Egrigaia, 281;
Tenduc, their half-breed progeny, 284;
in northern frontier of China, alleged origin of, 288n;
their gibes at Christians, 343;
Kúblái’s dislike of, 420, 422n;
in Yun-nan, ii. 66, 67n, 74n;
in Champa, 268n;
in Sumatra, 284, 288n, 294n, 295n, 300n, 303n;
troops in Ceylon, 314;
pilgrims to Adam’s Peak, 319;
honour St. Thomas, 353;
in Kesmacoran, 401;
in Madagascar, 411;
in Abyssinia, 427;
in Aden, 428, 438;
outrage by, 428 _seqq._;
at Esher, 442;
Dufar, 444;
Calatu, 449;
Hormuz, 452;
Ahmad Sultan one, 467
Mailapúr (Shrine of St. Thomas), ii. 355n
Maiman, i. 86n
_Maistre_, the word, ii. 296n
Maitreya Buddha, ii. 330n
Majapahit, empire of (Java), ii. 275n
Majar (Menjar), ii. 491n
Major, R. H., on Australia, ii. 280n
Makdashan, _see_ Magadoxo
Malabar, Melibar, Malibar, Manibar, ii. 389, 390;
fleets, 389;
products, 389, 390n;
imports, Chinese ships in, 390, 391n
Malacca, ii. 281n;
foundation of, 282n;
chronology, 282n
Malacca, Straits of, ii. 281n
Malaiur, island and city, ii. 280, 281n,
283n, 305–306n
Mal-Amir, or Aidhej, i. 85n
Malasgird, i. 145n
Malay Peninsula, ii. 277n;
invasion of Ceylon, 215n;
chronicle, 279n, 282n, 287n, 288n, 294n, 300n;
language, 286n;
origin of many geographical names, 314n
Malayo, or Tana Malayu, ii. 281n, 283n
Malcolm, Sir John, ii. 351n
Maldive Islands, ii. 425n
Malé in Burma, ii. 113n
Male and Female Islands, ii. 401, 404 _seqq._;
legend widely diffused, 405n–406n, 415n
Malifattan, ii. 333n
Malik al Dháhir, king of Samudra, ii. 288n, 294n
—— al Mansúr, ii. 288n, 294n
—— al Sálih, king of Samudra, ii. 288n, 294n, 295n
—— Kafur, ii. 333n
Malli, the, i. 93n
Malpiero, Gasparo, _4_
Malte-Brun, _112_, i. 86n, ii. 602n
Malwa, ii. 426n, 427n
Mamaseni, i. 85n
Mamre, tree of, i. 131n, 132n, 135n
Mán, barbarians, ii. 60n, 123n, 144n, 228n
Man, Col. Henry, ii. 308n, 312n
Manchu dynasty, i. 29n
Mancopa, ii. 300n, 305n
Mandalé in Burma, ii. 329n
Mandarin language, ii. 243n
Mangalai, third son of Kúblái, _21_, i. 361n, ii. 24;
his palace, 24, 25, 31n
Mangalore, ii. 386n
Mangla and Nebila Islands, ii. 405n
Mangonels made by Polos for attack of Saianfu, ii. 159;
etymology, 164n;
account of, 168n;
a barbarous lubricant for, 180n
Mangu (Mangku, Mongu) Khan, Kúblái’s elder brother, _10_, _11_,
i. 8n, 14n, 61n, 103n, 146n, 210, 227n, ii. 32n, 42, 46n;
his death, i. 245n;
reign, massacre at his funeral, 246, 250n, 334n
Mangu-Temur (Mungultemur), ii. 491, 496, 497n
Manjániḳ (Manjaniki), ii. 164n
—— Kumghá, ii. 168n
Manjaníkis (Mangonellers), ii. 168n.
(_See_ Mangonels.)
Manji, _see_ Manzi
Manjushri, Bodhisatva, ii. 265n
Manphul, Pandit, i. 154n, 156n, 160n, 162n, 163n
Mansur Shah, i. 25n
Mantzé, Man-tzŭ, Mantszi, Aborigines, ii. 60n, 64n, 144n
Manuel, Comnenus, Emperor, i. 82n
Manufactures, Kúblái’s, i. 412, 415n
Manuscripts of Polo’s Book, _81_ _seqq._, _90_ _seqq._ ii. 526n–552n
Manzi (Facfur), king of, i. 36, ii. 145, 148;
his flight, 146;
his charity, 147, 207–208;
his effeminacy, 147;
his death, 148;
his palace at Kinsay, 191–192, 206–207.
(_See_ Faghfúr.)
—— (Mangi) province, _3_, ii. 10;
White City of the Frontier, 33, 34n, 36, 49, 139, 141, 144n, 151,
176;
entrance to, 142, 152;
conquest of, 145–146, 148, 158, 178;
character of the people, 181, 204;
its nine kingdoms, 1200 cities and squares, 190, 213;
its bamboos, 219;
no sheep in, 219;
dialects, 236, 243n;
called Chin, 264, 265n;
ships and merchants in India, 386, 390, 391n
—— queen of, surrenders, ii. 146, 150n;
her report of Kinsay, 185
Map, constructed on Polo’s data, _109_, _110_;
Hereford, _127_;
Roger Bacon’s, _132_;
Marino Sanudo’s, _133_;
Medicean, _134_;
Catalan, _135_, _136_;
Fra Mauro’s, _135_;
Ruysch’s, _135_;
Mercator’s, _137_;
Sanson’s, _137_
Mapillas, or Moplahs, ii. 372n, 380n
Maps, allusions to, in Polo’s book, ii. 245n, 312, 424;
early mediæval, _132_;
of the Arabs, _132_;
in the palace at Venice, _110_
Marabia, Maravia, Maravi, ii. 386n–387n
Marah Silu, ii. 294n
Mâramangalam, site of Kolkhoi, ii, 373n
Marash, i. 23n
Maratha, ii. 426n
Mardin (Merdin), i. 60, 62n
Mare’s milk, _see_ Kumiz
Margaritone, i. 22n
Marignolli, John, ii. 23n, 144n, 180n, 193n, 194n, 213n, 239n, 321n,
356n, 358n
Market days, i. 154n, ii. 106, 107n
Markets in Kinsay, ii. 201, 202
—— Squares in Kinsay, ii. 201, 210n, 213n
Marks of Silver, i. 83, ii. 394, 591n
Marriage customs in Khotan, i. 191, 193n
—— customs in Kanchau, i. 220, 223n
—— customs of the Tartars, 252—253, 256n
—— (posthumous) amongst Tartars, 267, 268n
—— laxities of different peoples, i. 191, 193n
—— laxities in Thibet, ii. 44, 48n, 53–54, 56n, 66, 76n
Mar Sarghis, ii. 157n, 177
Marsden’s edition of Polo, _115_ and _passim_
Martin, Dr. Ernest, of French Legation at Pekin, ii. 93n
Martini, ii. 5n, 15n, 29n, 32n, 35n, 137n, 211n, 228n, 229n, 237n;
his _Atlas Sinensis_, i. 42n, ii. 69n;
his account of Kinsay, ii. 214n and _passim_
Martyrs, Franciscan, ii. 396n
_Masálak-al-Absár_, i. 5n, 86n, ii. 214, 348n
Musa’úd, Prince of Hormuz, i. 120n, 121n
Mashhad (Meshed), or Varsach River, i. 150n, 155n, 156n, 193n
Mashiz, i. 92n
Maskat, ii. 451n
Mastiff Dogs, Keepers of the, i. 400, 401n
Mastiffs of Tibet, _see_ Dogs
Mastodon, bogged, ii. 290n
Mas’ud II., Ghiath ed-din-Seljuk dynasty, i. 44n
Mas’udi, i. 53n, 59n, 62n, 82n, 99n
Masulipatam, ii. 363n
Matchlocks, manufacture at Kerman, i. 90;
at Taianfu, ii. 15n
Ma-t’eu (Matu), ii. 139n
Mati Dhivaja, _see_ Bashpah Lama
Matitánana, ii. 414n
Matityna (Martinique), ii. 405n
Mätzner, Eduard, ii. 601n
Maundevile, Sir John (John a Beard), on lying in water, i. 119n,
ii. 604n;
Cloths of Tartary, 295n;
Trees of the Sun, 130n;
Dry Tree, 131n;
his Book of Travels, ii. 598n, 605n;
English version, 601n;
his tomb, 604n
Maung Maorong, or Pong, Shan kingdom, ii. 79n, 113n
Mauro, Fra, his map, i. 6, 133, ii. 128n
Mausul (Mosul), kingdom of, i. 46, 60, 61n, 62n
_Mauvenu_ (Malvennez), the phrase, ii. 21n, 473n
Mayers, W. F., ii. 150n, 596n
Mayhew, A. L., on _Couvade_, ii. 93n
Mazandéran, province, i. 59n
_Mecchino_, Ginger, ii. 381n
Medressehs at Sivas, i. 45n
Mekhitar, i. 45n
Mekong River (Lan-tsang kiang), ii. 88n, 128n, 278n
Mekrán, often reckoned part of India, ii. 402n, 403n, 405n
Mekranis, i. 106n
Melchior, one of the Magi, i. 78, 82n
Melibar, _see_ Malabar
Melic, the title, ii. 449, 450, 470n
Melons, dried, of Shibrgán, i. 149, 150n
Menangkabau, ii. 286n, 301n
Mendoza, i. 8n
Menezes, Duarte, ii. 358n
Mengki, envoy to Java, ii. 75n
Menjar (Májar?), ii. 490, 491n
Menuvair and Grosvair, ii. 483n
Merghuz Boirúk Khan, ii. 19n
Merkit (Mecrit, Mescript), a Tartar tribe, i. 236n, 269, 271n
Meshid (more correctly Mashhad), i. 150n, 155n, 156n, 193n
Messengers, Royal Mongol, i. 36n
Mexico, ii. 405n
Meyer, Paul, _Alexandre le Grand_, i. 56n
Miafaraḳain, i. 68n
Miau-tzu, ii. 82n
Mien, Amien, Ava (Burma), king of, his battle with Tartars, ii. 98n;
City of, 99n, 109;
its gold and silver towers, 110;
how it was conquered, 110, 111n;
communications and war with Mongols, 104;
Chinese notices, 104n
Mikado, ii. 262
Military engines of the Middle Ages, dissertation on, ii. 161n;
two classes, 161n;
_Trébuchets_, 161n, 163n, 164n;
Balista, 161n;
shot used, carrion, live men, bags of gold, 163n;
_Mangonel_, 163n, 169n;
Napoleon’s experiments with heavy shot, 164n, 165n;
size and accuracy, 165n;
length of range (Sanudo on), 166n;
effect of Mangonel on Saracens, 166n;
procured by Kúblái for siege of Siang-yang, 167n;
Chinese and Persian histories on, 167n–169n;
known to Mongols and Chinese, 168n;
the _Ḳarábughá_, or _Calabra_, 168n;
the _P’ao_, 169n
Milk, portable, or curd, i. 262, 265n
Milk, rite of sprinkling Mare’s, i. 300, 309n, 411
Million, use of the numeral, _67_, ii. 215, 217n
Millione, Millioni, nickname for Polo and his book, _6_, _54_, _119_,
ii. 217n
Millioni, Corte del, _4_
Milne, ii. 222n
Minao district, i. 110n, 114n
Mines and Minerals, _see_ Iron, Silver, etc.
Minever, _see_ Menuvair
Ming, the Chinese dynasty which ousted the Mongols, A.D. 1368,
i. 29n, ii. 15n, 238n;
their changes in Peking, i. 342n;
their paper-money, 427n;
their effeminate customs, ii. 20;
expeditions to India, 392n;
annals, 413n, 439n, 445n
Mingan, Khan’s Master of Hounds, i. 400
Ming-ti, Emperor i. 347n
Minján, dialect of, i. 160n
Minotto, Professor A. S., _6_, ii. 511n
Min River (in Fokien), ii. 228n, 230n, 233n, 234n
—— River (in Sze-ch’wan), ii. 40n, 70n, 130n
Mint, the Khan’s, i. 423
Mintsing-hien, ii. 230n
Mious River, ii. 488n
Miracle Stories, fish in Lent, i. 52–57n;
Mountain moved, 68–73;
St. Barsamo’s girdles, 77;
Holy Fire, 80;
Stone at Samarkand, 185;
at St. Thomas’ Shrine, ii. 354, 356n, 358n
Mírat, ii. 426n
_Mire_, French for leech, i. 81n
Mirkhond, ii. 180n
Mirobolans, ii. 388n
_Misḳál_, a weight, i. 353n, ii. 41n, 217n, 592n.
(_See_ also Saggio.)
_Misri_, sugar-candy, ii. 230n
Missionary Friars, powers conferred on, i. 22, 23n;
in China in 14th century, _140_, ii. 154n, 237n, 240n
—— Martyrs, i. 312n, ii. 396n
Moa of New Zealand, ii. 417n, 418n
Modhafferians, the, i. 86n
Modun Khotan (“Wood-ville”), i. 408n
Moghistan, i. 110n
Mohammed, son of Yusuf Kelefi, founder of Shíráz, i. 85n
Mohammerah, ii. 444n
Mohiuddin, i. 24n
Mokli, the Jelair, ii. 462n
Molayu, ii. 283n
Molebar, _see_ Malabar
Molephatan, ii. 426n
Molière, _Pastorale Comique_, i. 341n
Moluccas, ii. 265n
Mombasa, ii. 424n
Momein, ii. 57n, 80n, 81n
Monasteries of Idolaters (Buddhists), i. 167, 219, 286n, 303, 319n,
ii. 171, 174n, 175, 176n, 213n
Money, paper, i. 423–425, 426n–430n
—— values, i. 426n, ii. 590n–592n
Mongol conquests, _9_, _10_; capture Soldaia, i. 4n;
Bolghar, 7n, 8n;
treachery and cruelty, 61n, 151n, 265n, ii. 181n;
their inroads, i. 105n;
Balkh city, 151n;
invade Balakhshán, 161n;
invasion of Poland and Silesia, ii. 493n
Mongon Khan, _see_ Mangu
Mongotay (Mangkutai), a Mongol officer, ii. 136, 138n
Monkeys, ii. 285, 382, 431;
passed off as pygmies, 285, 383n–385n
Monks, idolatrous, i. 303.
(_See_ Monasteries.)
Monnier, Marcel, his visit to Karakorum, i. 230n;
on the Ch’êng-tu Suspension Bridge, ii. 41n
Monoceros and Maiden, legend of, ii. 285, 291n
Monophysitism, i. 61n
Monsoons, _23_, ii. 264–265
Montecorvino, John, Archbishop of Cambaluc, i. 117n, 287n, 289n,
346n, ii. 180n
Monte d’Ely, ii. 386n, 387n
Montgomerie, Major T. G. (R.E.) (Indian Survey), on fire at great
altitudes, i. 178n;
position of Kashgar and Yarkund, 182n
Monument at Si-ngan fu, Christian, ii. 27n, 28n
Moon, Mountains of the, ii. 415n, 420n, 421n
Moore, _Light of the Harem_, i. 115n
Moplahs, _see_ Mapillas
Morgan, E. Delmar, i. 176n, 198n, 207n
Mortagne, siege of, ii. 165n
_Morus alba_, silk-worm tree, ii. 25n
Moscow, Tartar Massacre at, ii. 493n
Mosolin, or Muslin (Mosolini), _Mo-sze_,
Arab Mauçili, i. 60, 62n, ii. 363n, 408n
Mossos, a tribe, ii. 60n, 63n
Mosta’sim Billah, last Abbaside Khalif of Baghdad, story of his
avarice and death, i. 63–64, 67n
_Mostocotto_, i. 87n
Mosul (Mausul), i. 46, 60, 61n, 62n
Motapallé, _see_ Mutfili
Motawakkil, Khalif, i. 131n
Moule, Bishop G. E., ii. 194n–198n, 209n–213n, 215n
Mount, Green, in Palace grounds at Peking, i. 365, 370n, 372n
—— St. Thomas, ii. 356n, 358n
—— D’Ely, _see_ Monte d’Ely
Mountain, Old Man of the, _see_ Old Man of the
—— Miracle of the, i. 68–73
—— Road in Shensi, extraordinary, ii. 32n
Mourning customs, at Hormuz, i. 109;
in Tangut, 204;
at Kinsay, ii. 191
Mozambique Channel, ii. 415n
Muang, term applied in Shan countries (Laos and W. Yunnan) to
fortified towns, as:—
Muang-Chi, ii. 67n
Muang, or Maung Maorong, ii. 79n, 113n
Muang Shung, ii. 120n
Muang Yong, ii. 57n, 117n, 128n
Muláhidah (Mulehet, Alamút, Chinese Mulahi), epithet of Ismaelites,
i. 139, 141n, 142n, 146n
Mulberry Trees, i. 423, ii. 13, 24
Mul-Java, ii. 349n
Müller, F. W. K., ii. 89n
Müller, Professor Max, i. 65n;
on _Couvade_, ii. 93n;
on stories of Buddha and St. Josafat, 323n, 325n, 326n, 328n
Multán, ii. 426n
Múnál pheasant (_Lophophorus impeyanus_), described by Ælian, i. 280n
Mung (_Nicaea_), i. 104n
Mungasht, hill fort, stronghold of the Atabegs, i. 85n
Mungul, name applied to Tartars, i. 285.
(_See_ Mongol.)
Mungul-Temur and Mongo-Temur, see Mangu-Temur
Murad Beg, of Kunduz, i. 156n, 161n, 163n
Murghab River, i. 172n, 175n
Murray, Dr. J. A. H., on _Couvade_, ii. 93n
—— Hugh, ii. 133n, 141n, 175n, 208n, 212n, 486n
Murus Ussu (Brius, Upper Kiang), ii. 67n
Mus, Merdin (Mush, Mardin), i. 60, 62n
Musk, animal (Moschus), i. 275, 279n, 364, ii. 34, 35n, 45, 54
—— earliest mention of and use in medicine, i. 279n
Muslin, _see_ Mosolin
Mutfili (Motapallé for Telingana), ii. 359, 362n, 403n, 424;
its diamonds, 360–361, 362n;
identified, 362n
Muza, ii. 408n
Mynibar, ii. 426n
Mysore, ii. 427n
Mystic number, _see_ Numbers
Nac, Nasich, Naques (Nakh), a kind of brocade, i. 63, 65n, 285, 295n
_Nachetti_, silk stuff interwoven with gold, i. 65n
_Nakhut_, gold brocade, i. 65n
Nakkára (Naccara, Nacaires), the great kettledrum signalling action,
i. 338, 339n–341n, ii. 461
Nákshatra, ii. 368n
Nalanda, i. 306n
Nan-Chao, formerly Ai-Lao, Shan dynasty in Yun-nan, ii. 73n, 79n
Nancouri, ii. 308n
Nanghin (Ngan-king), ii. 154, 157, 171n
Nangiass, Mongol name of Manzi, ii. 144n
Nankau, archway in Pass of, with polyglot inscription, i. 28n
Nanking, not named by Polo, ii. 158n
Nanwuli, ii. 301n
Naobanján, i. 85n
Naoshirwan, i. 53n
Naphtha in the Caucasian country, i. 46, 49
—— Fire used in war by the Karaunahs, i. 101n
Napier, Sir C., i. 147n
Napoleon III., his researches and experiments on mediæval engines of
war, ii. 164n, 165n
Narikela-Dvipa, ii. 307n
Narin-Kaleh, fortress, i. 53n
Narkandam, volcanic island, ii. 312n
Narsinga, King of, ii. 347n
Narwhal tusk, mediæval Unicorn’s Horn, ii. 291n
Nasich, _see_ Nac
Nasruddin (Nescradin), officer in the Mongol Service, ii. 101, 104n,
111n, 114n
Nassir-uddin, Mahmud, Sultan of Delhi, _12_
Natigay, Tartar idol, i. 257, 258n, 456, ii. 479
Nava-Khanda, or Nine Divisions of Ancient India, i. 104n
Navapa (Lop?), i. 197n
Naversa (ancient Anazarbus), in Cilicia, under Taurus, i. 58n
Nayan, Kúblái’s kinsman, his revolt, i. 333, 334n;
Kúblái marches against, 335;
routed in battle, 337;
put to death by Kúblái, 343
Nearchus at Hormuz, i. 114n
Nebila and Mangla islands, ii. 405n
Nebuchadnezzar, i. 52n
Necklaces, precious, ii. 338, 346n
Necuveran, _see_ Nicobar
Negapatam, Chinese Pagoda at, ii. 336n
Negroes described, ii. 422
Negropont, i. 18, 19n, 36
Nellore, ii. 333n
Nemej, Niemicz (“Dumb”), applied to Germans by Slavs, ii. 493n
Nerghi, Plain of, ii. 499
_Neri_ (pigs), ii. 210n
Nescradin, _see_ Nasruddin
_Nesnás_ (a goblin), i. 202n
Nestorian Christians, at Mosul, i. 46, 60, 61n;
Tauris, 75, 77n;
Kashgar, 182;
Samarkand, 182, 186n;
Yarkand, 187;
Tangut, 203, 207n;
Kamul, 211n;
Chingintalas, 212;
Sukchur, 217;
Kampichu, Kan-chau, 219;
their diffusion in Asia, 237n;
among the Mongols, 241, 243n;
Erguiul and Sinju, 274;
Egrigaia, 281;
Tenduc, 284, 285, 287n;
China, 291n;
Yachi, or Yun-nan fu, ii. 66, 74n;
Cacanfu, 132;
Yang-chau, 154n;
one in Polo’s suite, 159;
churches at Chinghianfu, 177;
church at Kinsay, 192;
at St. Thomas, 358n;
Patriarch of, 377n, 407;
Metropolitan, 377n, 409n
Nestorius, Patriarch of Constantinople, i. 61n
Nevergún Pass, i. 112n
New Year Festival at Kúblái’s Court, i. 390
Neza Tash Pass, i. 172n
Ngan-king (Nanghin), ii. 154, 157, 171n
Ngan-ning-ho River, ii. 69n
Ngantung, Mongol general, ii. 462n
Ngo-ning, or Ho-nhi, ii. 120n, 121n
Nia (ancient Ni-jang), in Khotan, i. 195n
Nias Island, ii. 298n
Nibong Palm, ii. 305n
Nicaea of Alexander, i. 105n
Nicholson, Edward B., ii. 604n
Nicobar (Necuveran) Islands, ii. 306, 307n, 315n;
etymology and people, 308n
Nicolas of Pistoia, ii. 356n
Nicolas, Christian name of Ahmad Sultan, ii. 468n
—— Friar, of Vicenza, i. 22
Nicolas IV., Pope, ii. 474n
Nieuhoff, ii. 139n, 141n
Nigudar (Nogodar), Mongol princes, i. 98, 102n
Nigudarian bands, i. 98, 102n, 121n, 164n
Nilawár (Nellore), ii. 333n
Nile, sources of, ii. 415n, 438, 439n
Nileshwaram, ii. 388n
_Nímchah Musulmán_, “Half-and-Halfs,” i. 155n
Nine, auspicious number among Tartars, i. 390, 392n
Nine Provinces (India), i. 104n;
(China), ii. 190, 199n
Ning-hsia, or hia (Egrigaia), i. 282n, ii. 23n
Ningpo, ii. 224n
Ning-yuan fu, ii. 69n, 70n
Niriz, steel mines of, i. 86n, 92n
Nirvana, figures of Buddha in, i. 221n
Nishapúr, i. 150n
Niuché (Yuché), Chinese name for the Churchés or race of Kin Empire,
_12_, i. 28n, 231n
Noah’s Ark in Armenia, i. 46, 49n
Nobles of Venice, _14_;
Polo’s claim to be one, _ib._
Nochdarizari, mountains north of Kabul, i. 102n
Nogai Khan, ii. 496;
his intrigues and wars, 496–497;
his history, 497n;
wars with Toctai, 498
Nogodar (Nigudar), King of the Caraonas, story of, i. 98
Nomad tribes of Persia, i. 87n
Nomogan (Numughan), Kúblái’s son, i. 361n, ii. 460, 462n
None, _Nona_, _Nuna_, title given to younger brothers or subordinate
princes, i. 171, 173n
North, regions of the Far, ii. 479
North Star, _see_ Pole-Star
Note Book, Polo’s, ii. 193n
Novgorod, ii. 489n
Nubia, St. Thomas in, ii. 355;
alleged use of elephants in, 434n
Nukdaris, tribe west of Kabul, i. 102n
Nuksán Pass, i. 165n
Numbers, mystic or auspicious, ii. 108n, 347n;
Nine, i. 390, 392n;
one hundred and eight, ii. 347n
_Nuna_, _see_ None
Nusi-Ibrahim, ii. 414n
Nutmegs, ii. 272, 309n
Nyuché, or Churché, race of Kin Emperors, _see_ Niuché.
Oak of Hebron, _see_ Terebinth
Oaracta (Kishm, or Brakht), i. 115n
Obedience of Ismaelites, extraordinary, i. 144n
Obi River, ii. 481n, 484n
Observatory at Peking, i. 378n, 449n
Ocean Sea, i. 107, 270, ii. 3, 22, 36, 56, 146, 153, 189, 237n, 251,
487;
other seas, parts of, 265
Ocoloro Island, ii. 406n
Odoric, Friar, _117_, i. 49n, 59n, 76n, 81n, 89n, 110n, 117n, 202n,
288n, 314n, 370n, 375n, 384n, 385n, 426n, 437n, 441n, ii. 237n,
599n, 602n, 604n;
on Kinsay, 212n;
on Fuchau, 232n;
Zayton, 237n;
Java, 263n, 275n;
Champa, 271n;
Sumatra, 294n, 297n;
on sago tree, 304n;
on products of Ceylon, 315n;
St. Thomas’s, 358n;
Pepper Forest, 377n;
brazil-wood, 380n;
Thána, 396n
Oger, the Dane, i. 131n
Ogotai Khan, _see_ Okkodai
Oil from the Holy Sepulchre, i. 14, 19, 26;
fountain of (Naphtha) at Baku, 46, 49n;
whale, 108, 117n
—— head (Capidoglio, or Sperm whale), ii. 411, 414n
—— walnut and Sesamé, i. 158, 162n
Oirad, or Uirad (Horiad), a great Tartar tribe, i. 300, 308n
Okkodai Khan, third son of Chinghiz, _10_, i. 65n, 206n, 227n, 228n,
236n, 247n, 437n
Olak, Illuk, Aulák, _see_ Lac
Old Man of the Mountain (Aloadin), _124_, _127_, i. 139–146;
his envoys to St. Lewis, 47n;
account of, 139;
how he trained his Assassins, 142;
the Syrian, 144;
his subordinate chiefs, 143, 145n;
his end, 145;
modern representative, 147n
Oljaitu Khan, his correspondence with European princes, i. 14n, 36n,
362n;
his tomb, ii. 478n
Oman, ii. 348n, 452n
Omens, much regarded in Maabar, ii. 344, 351n;
by the Brahmans, 364, 368n, 369n
Onan Kerule, near Baikal, i. 236n
Ondanique (fine kind of steel), Andaine,
Andanicum, Hundwáníy, i. 90, 93n, 125n;
in Kerman, 90;
Chingintalas, 212, 215n
Oppert, Dr. Gustavus, Book on Prester John, _Der Presbyter Johannes
in Sage and Geschichte_, i. 231n–233n, 235n, 236n, 245n, 288n
Orang Gugu, ii. 301n
Orang Malayu River, ii. 281n
_Or Batuz_, i. 388n
Orbelian, John, identified by Bruun with Prester John, i. 233n–235n
Ordos, the Mongols of, i. 249n
Organa (Jerún), Persian Gerún, i. 115n
Oriental phrases in Polo’s dictation, _84_
Orissa, ii. 426n
Orkhon River, i. 227n
Orléans, defence of, ii. 165n
—— Isle d’, 277n
_Orloks_, or Marshals of the Mongol Host, i. 263, ii. 462n
Oroech, ii. 487, 489n
_Oron_, Mongol for a region or realm, i. 104n
_Orphani_, strange customs of the, ii. 298n
_Osci_, the word, ii. 350n
Ostriches, ii. 431, 437n
Ostyaks, ii. 484n
Otto, Bishop of Freisingen, i. 233n, 234n
Oulatay (Uladai), Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n
_Ovis Poli_, _see_ Sheep
_Oweke_, _see_ Ucaca
Owen, Professor, ii. 417n
Owen, Rev. Gray, on the Lolos, ii. 69n
_Owo_, Mongol for Musk, i. 279n
Oxen, humped, in Kerman, i. 97, 99n;
wild, shaggy (Yaks), 274, 277n
—— wild (_Beyamini_), in East Tibet, ii. 50;
Burma, 111, 114n;
in Bengal, 115, 116n;
Anin, 119;
worshipped, 341, 365, 370n;
figures of, worn, 365, 370n
Oxenham, _Atlas_, i. 433n, ii. 12n, 14n, 67n, 157n
Oxydracae, the, i. 93n
_Oxyrhynchus_, ii. 434n
Oxus Valley and River, i. 152n, 161n, 172n, 173n, ii. 594n
_Ozene_, ii. 397n
Pacamuria (Baccanor), ii. 386n
Pacauta! (an invocation), ii. 338, 346n
Pacem, _see_ Pasei
Paddle-wheel barges, ii. 211n
Paderin, Mr., visits Karákorum, i. 228n
Pádishah Khátún of Kerman, i. 91n
Padma Sambhava, i. 164n
Pagán (in Burma), ii. 100n, 107n, 109n, 113n, 114n;
ruins at, _13_;
empire of, ii. 279n
—— Old (Tagaung), ii. 107n, 113n
Pagaroyang, inscriptions from, ii. 286n
Paggi Islands, ii. 298n
Pagodas, Burmese, ii. 110, 114n;
alleged Chinese in India, 336n–337n, 391n
Pahang, ii. 279n
Paï, or Peyih tribe, ii. 60n, 120n
Paipurth (Baiburt), i. 46, 49n
Pai-yen-ching, ii. 58n
_Paizah_, or Golden Tablet of Honour, i. 352n, 353n
—— and _Yarligh_, i. 322n, 352n
Pakwiha, China ware, ii. 243n
_Pala_, a bird, ii. 351n
Palace of Khan at Chagannor, i. 296;
at Chandu (Shangtu), 298;
of cane, 299;
at Langtin, 306;
Cambaluc, 362;
on Green Mount, 370;
at Kenjanfu (Si-ngan fu), ii. 24, 29n;
of the Empire of Manzi at Kinsay, 191, 192, 206, 212n;
in Chipangu, paved and roofed with gold, 253, 256n, 275n
Palembang, ii. 281n, 283n
_Paliolle_, _Or de_, for gold dust, ii. 52n
Palladius, the Archimandrite, i. 187n, 198n, 215n, 225n, 227n, 248n,
251n, 256n, 270n, 276n, 279n, 282n, 287n, 288n, 291n, 304n,
306n, 308n, 310n, 319n, 327n, 334n, 336n, 344n–347n, 358n, 389n,
397n, 402n, 407n, 408n, 430n, 456n, 461n, ii. 178n
Palm (Measure), ii. 592n
Palm Wine, _see_ Wine of Palm
Pamier (Pamir), Plain of, i. 171;
its wild sheep, 171, 176n;
great height, 174n;
pasture, etc., 174n, 175n;
described by Hiuen Tsang, Wood, Goës, Abdul Mejid, Colonel Gordon
and others, 174n–176n;
Dr. M. A. Stein on, ii. 593n–594n;
Lord Curzon on number of, 594n
Pan-Asiatic usages, i. 324n, 326n, ii. 359n
Pandarani, or Fandaraina, ii. 386n, 391n
Pandit Manphul, i. 162n, 163n, 173n, 154n–156n, 160n, 161n, 422n, 438n
Pandrethan in Kashmir, Buddhist temple at, i. 167
Pandyan kings, ii. 333n–335n, 373n–374n
Panja River, or Upper Oxus, i. 170, 172n–174n
Panjáb, i. 104n
Panjkora, i. 104n
Panjshir, i. 162n, 165n, ii. 488n
Pantaleon, coins of, i. 163n
Panthé, or Mahomedan Kingdom in
Yun-nan, ii. 80n
Panya (or Pengya), in Burma, ii. 113n
Pao-ki h’ien, ii. 32n, 34n
Paonano Pao, i. 173n, ii. 593n
Papé, Papesifu, ii. 117n, 128n
Paper-money (Chao), Kúblái’s made from bark, i. 423–425, 426n–430n;
modern, 428n.
(_See_ also Currency.)
Papien River, ii. 128n
Paquier, Professor, i. 172n, 183n
Paradise, Apples of, i. 97, 99n
—— in legend of the Cross, 136n
—— of Persia, 114n
—— of the Old Man of the Mountain, i. 140, 142;
destroyed, 145
—— Rivers of, 9n
Parákráma Bahu I., ii. 334n
Paramisura, founder of Malacca, ii. 282n
_Parapomisadae_, ii. 402n
_Parasol_, i. 354n
Paravas, ii. 372n
Parez, Pariz, turquoise mines of, i. 92n
—— falcons of, 96n
Pariahs (_Paraiyar_), ii. 228n;
etymology of, ii. 349n
Parker, E. H., i. 263n, 291n, 312n, 345n, 360n, 381n, 433n, ii. 60n,
74n, 88n, 104n, 148n, 151n, 169n, 207n;
on Pasei, 296n
Parlák, or Perlak, _see_ Ferlec
—— Tanjong, ii. 287n
Parliament, Tartar, ii. 495
Parpa iron mines, i. 93n
Parrot, Professor, first to ascend Mount Ararat, i. 49n
Parrots, ii. 376, 431
Partridges, i. 88;
black, 99n;
Jirufti, 111n;
great (Chakors), 296, 297n;
in mew, 298n.
(_See_ also Francolin.)
Parwana, a traitor eaten by the Tartars, i. 312n
Paryán silver mines, i. 162n
Pascal of Vittoria, Friar, i. 9n
Pasei, Pacem (Basma), a kingdom of Sumatra, ii. 284–285, 288n–289n,
292, 296n, 305n
—— Bay of, 296n
—— History of, 288n–289n
Pasha-Afroz, i. 165n
Pasha and Pashagar tribes, i. 165n
Pashai, i. 164;
what region intended, 164, 165n
—— Dir, i. 98, 104n
Passo (or Pace), Venetian, ii. 280, 281n, 592n
Patarins, heretics, _108_, i. 303, 321n, ii. 342n
_Patera_, debased Greek, from Badakhshán, i. 159, 160n
Patlam, ii. 337n
_Pâtra_, or Alms-dish of Buddha, ii. 320, 328n;
miraculous properties, 330n;
Holy Grail of Buddhism, 330n
Patriarchs of Eastern Christians, i. 60, 61n, ii. 407, 409n.
(_See_ also Catholicos and Nestorian.)
Patteik-Kará, ii. 99n, 100n
Patterns, beast and bird, on silk, etc., i. 66n, 90, 95, 96n, 398n,
ii. 424n
Patu, _see_ Batu
Paukin (Pao-ying), ii. 152
Pauthier, G., remarks on text of Polo, _92_ _seqq._, _et passim_
Paved roads in China, ii. 189, 198n
—— streets of Kinsay, ii. 189
Payan, _see_ Bayan
Payangádi, ii. 387n
Pa-yi writing, specimen of, ii. 65n
Peaches, yellow and white (apricots), ii. 202, 210
Peacocks at St. Thomas’s, ii. 355;
special kind in Coilum, ii. 376
Pearls, i. 60, 107, 350, 387, 390, 394, 424, ii. 338, 373n;
in Caindu, 53, 56n, 231, 235;
rose-coloured in Chipangu, 254, 257n;
fishery of, 331, 332, 337n, 344, 372n;
pearls and precious stones of kingdom of Maabar, 338, 364, 368n
Pears, enormous, ii. 202, 210n
Pedir, ii. 289n
Pedro, Prince of Portugal, _110_, _135_
Pegu and Bengal confounded, ii. 99n, 115n, 128n
Pei-chau (Piju), ii. 141
Pein (Pim), province, i. 191, 192n;
site of, ii. 595n
Peking, white pagoda at, ii. 347n.
(_See_ Cambaluc.)
Pelly, Col. Sir Lewis, British Resident at Bushire, i. 85n, 86n,
110n, 114n, 117n
Pema-ching, ii. 35n
Pemberton, Captain R., ii. 79n
Pentam (Bintang), ii. 280n, 284
Pepper, daily consumption of, at Kinsay, ii. 204;
change in Chinese use of, 210n;
great importation at Zayton, duty on, 235, 242n;
white and black, 264, 272;
in Coilum, 375;
Eli and Cananore, 385, 388n;
Melibar, 389;
Guzerat, 393, 394n;
trade in, to Alexandria, 235, 389, 438
Pepper Country, ii. 377n
Peregrine falcons, i. 269, ii. 487
Perla (Ferlec), ii. 287n
Persia, extent of name to Bokhara, i. 10n;
spoken of, 75, 78;
three Magi of 78;
its eight kingdoms, 83
Persia and India, boundary of, ii. 402n
Persian applied to language of foreigners at Mongol Court, i. 380n,
ii. 5n
Persian Gulf (Sea of India?), i. 63, 64n
Pesháwar, ii. 330n
Peter, Tartar slave of Marco Polo’s, _72_
Pharaoh’s rats (Gerboa), i. 252, 254n, ii. 480, 517n
Phayre, Major-General Sir Arthur, ii. 100n, 105n, 113n, 114n
Pheasants, large and long tailed, i. 275, ii. 22, 153;
Reeves’s, i. 280n
Pheng (the Rukh), ii. 421n
Philip the Fair, i. 14n, 87n
Philip III. and IV. of France, i. 87n
Philippine Islands, ii. 265n, 266n
Phillips, G., ii. 220n–222n, 224n, 228n, 230n, 232n, 233n, 238n,
239n, 240n–241n, 278n, 279n, 296n, 297n, 308n, 314n, 315n, 596n
Phipps, Captain, ii. 373n
Phra Râma, Siamese kings so-called, ii. 278n
Phungan, Phungan-lu (Fungul?), ii. 127n, 129n
Physician, a virtuous, i. 461n
Physicians, ii. 203, 376
Pianfu (P’ing-yang fu), ii. 13, 16n, 25n
_Piccoli_, ii. 66, 74n
Pichalok, ii. 279n
Pievtsov, General, i. 188n;
expedition, 200n
Pigeon posts, i. 438n
Pig-shells, ii. 85
Piju (Pei-chau), ii. 141
Pilgrimage, to Adam’s Sepulchre in Ceylon, ii. 319;
to Shrine of St. Thomas, 353
“Pillar Road,” ii. 32n
Pima (Pim), i. 191, 192n
Pinati, king of Kaulam, ii. 380n
Pine woods in Mongolian desert, i. 224
—— in South China, ii. 251n
P’ing-chang, Fanchán, or second class Minister, i. 432n
P’ing-yang fu (Pianfu), ii. 13, 16n, 25n
Pinna-Cael (Punnei-Káyal), ii. 372n
Pipino, Friar Francesco, _66_, _81_, _95_, _103_, i. 19n, 22n, 23n,
144n, 156n, 395n, ii. 120n, 517n
Pirabandi or Bir Pandi (Vira Pandi), ii. 333n–335n
Pirada, ii. 305n
Pirates of Malabar, ii. 389–390n;
Guzerat 392;
Tana, 395;
Somnath, 400n;
Socotra, 407, 410n
Piratical customs at Eli, ii. 385, 390n
Pistachioes, i. 97, 114n, 125n, 153, 155n
Plane, Oriental or Chínár, i. 127, 128n, 131n, 135n, 138n
Plano Carpini, _15_, _passim_
Pog, or Fiag River, i. 54n
Poison, antidote to, ii. 79
Poisoning guests, custom of, ii. 84n
Poisonous pasturage, i. 217, 218n
Poison wind, i. 108, 120n
Poland, Mongol invasion of, ii. 493n
Pole, or Jackdaw on Polo’s scutcheon, _7_
Pole-star, invisible in Java the Less, ii. 284, 292;
visible again in India, 382, 389, 392, 397
Police, of Cambaluc, i. 414;
Kinsay, 187, 188
Politeness of Chinese, i. 457, 462n
Polo, Andrea, grandfather of Marco, _8_, _14_, _26_
—— Antonio, illegitimate son of Elder Marco, _26_
—— Bellela, second daughter, _69_, _71_;
died before 1333, _76_, ii. 506n
—— Donata, wife of Traveller, _69_, _71_;
sale of property to her husband, _30_, ii. 507, 512;
death between 1333–1336, _76_;
before Council, _77_;
may have been Loredano, _69_, _77_, ii. 510n, 512n, 518n, 520n
—— or Bragadino, Fantina, eldest daughter of Traveller, _69_, _71_,
_76_, ii. 506n, 513n
—— Felice, a cousin, _25_, _64_
—— Fiordelisa, wife of last, _25_, _65_
Polo, Fiordelisa, daughter of Maffeo the Younger, _17_, _64_
—— Maffeo, brother of Nicolo, _14_, _15_, _64_;
in Kan-chau, i. 220;
time of death between 1309 and 1318, _66_
—— Maffeo, brother of Traveller, _15_, _16_;
probabilities as to birth, _17_, _18_, _25_;
will of, _26_, ii. 510n;
abstract from, _64–66_
—— Marco, the elder son of Andrea,
Uncle of the Traveller, _14_;
his will, _17_, _25_, _26_, i. 4, ii. 510n
—— Marco, the Traveller, veracity, perplexities in his biography, _1_;
Ramusio’s notices, extracts from, _2_ _seqq._;
recognition of his names of places, paralleled with Columbus, _3_,
_105_;
nicknamed _Millioni_, _6_, _67_;
story of his capture at Curzola, _6_;
writes his book in prison at Genoa, _6_;
release and marriage, _7_;
arms, _7_;
claim to nobility, _14_;
supposed autograph, _ib._;
his birth, circumstances of, _15_;
is taken to East, _18_;
employed by Kúblái, mentioned in Chinese Records, _21_, _see_
i. 420;
mission to Yun-nan, _21_;
governor of Yang-chau, _22_;
employed at Kan-chau, Kara Korum, Champa and Indian Seas, _22_;
returns home, _23–24_;
mentioned in his Uncle Marco’s will, _25_;
commands a galley at Curzola, _46_;
taken prisoner and carried to Genoa, _48_;
his imprisonment there, _52_;
dictates his book to Rusticiano, _52_;
release and return to Venice, _52_;
evidence as to story of capture, _53–55_;
dying vindication of his book, _54_;
executor to his brother Maffeo, _64_;
record of exemption from municipal penalty, _66_;
gives copy of book to T. de Cepoy, _68_;
marriage and daughters, _69_;
lawsuit with Paulo Girardo, proceeding regarding house property,
_70_;
illness and last will, _70–74_;
probable date of death, _74_;
place of burial, _74_;
professed portraits of, _75–76_;
alleged wealth, _77_;
estimate of him and of his book, _104_ _seqq._;
true claims to glory, _106_;
faint indications of personality, _107_;
rare indications of humour, _108_;
absence of scientific notions, _109_;
geographical data in book, _109_;
his acquisition of languages, ignorance of Chinese, deficiencies in
Chinese notices, _110_;
historical notices, _111_;
allusions to Alexander, _113_;
incredulity about his stories, _115_;
contemporary recognition, _116_ _seqq._;
by T. de Cepoy, Friar Pipino, _118_;
J. d’Acqui, Giov. Villani, and P. d’Abano, _119_;
notice by John of Ypres, _121_;
borrowings in poem of Bauduin de Sebourc, _121_ _seqq._;
Chaucer and, _128_;
influence on geography, obstacles to its effect, _129_;
character of mediæval cosmography, _130_;
Roger Bacon as geographer, _131_;
Arab maps, _132_;
Marino Sanudo’s map, _133_;
Medicean, _134_;
Carta Catalana largely based on Polo’s, _134_;
increased appreciation of Polo’s book, _135_;
confusions of nomenclature, _136_;
introduction of block-printing into Europe and Polo, _138–141_;
dictates his narrative, i. 2;
found at Venice, 18;
his age, 19n, 22, 26;
noticed and employed by Kúblái, 27;
grows in favour, many missions, 30, 31;
returns from one to India, 32;
escapes from the Karaunas, 99, 106n;
hears of breed of Bucephalus, 158;
recovers from illness in hill climate, 159;
hears from Zulficar about Salamander, 213;
at Kan-chau, 220;
brings home hair of yak, 274;
and head and feet of musk deer, 275;
witnesses events connected with Ahmad’s death, 420, 422n;
noticed in Chinese annals, 422n;
whether he had to do with Persian scheme of paper currency in 1294,
428n;
sent by Khan into Western provinces, ii. 3;
governor of Yang-chau, 154;
probable extent of his authority, 157n;
aids in constructing engines for siege of Siang-yang, 159 _seqq._;
difficulties as to this statement, 167n _seqq._;
on number of vessels on Great Kiang, 170;
ignorant of Chinese, 183;
on greatness of Kinsay, 185;
his notes, 193n;
sent to inspect amount of revenue from Kinsay, 216;
his great experience, 236;
never in islands of Sea of Chin, 265;
in kingdom of Chamba, 268, 271n;
historical anecdotes, 270n;
detained five months in Sumatra, stockade party against wild
people, 292;
brings Brazil seed to Venice, 299;
partakes of tree-flour (sago), 300;
takes some to Venice, 305n;
in six kingdoms of Sumatra, 300;
witnesses arrest for debt in Maabar, 343;
his erroneous view of Arabian coast, _110_, ii. 452n;
Indian geography, 403n;
his unequalled travels, 501;
Venetian documents about him, 510n–521n
—— Marco, called Marcolino, son of Nicolo the Younger, _65_, _77_,
_78_, ii. 510n
—— Marco, last male survivor, _8_, _78_, _79_, ii. 510n
—— Marco, others of this name, _66_, _79_, _80_, ii. 508n, 509n
—— Maroca, sister of Nicolo the Younger, _15_, _25_, i. 4n
—— or Delfino, Moreta, youngest daughter, _69_, _71_, _76_, ii. 506n,
513n
Polo, Nicolo and Maffeo, sons of Andrea, their first journey, _15_
_seqq._;
cross Black Sea to Soldaia, i. 2;
visit Volga country, etc., 4;
go to Bokhara, 9;
join envoys to Khan’s Court, 10;
Kúblái’s reception of, 11;
sent back as envoys to Pope, 13;
receive a Golden Tablet, 15;
reach Ayas, 16;
Acre, 17;
Venice, 18;
find young Marco there, _ib._
—— Nicolo, Maffeo and Marco, proceed to Acre, i. 19;
set out for East, recalled from Ayas, 20;
set out again with Pope’s letters, etc., 22;
reach Kúblái’s Court, 25;
are welcomed, 26;
_see_ on their journey outward, _19_;
their alleged service in capture of Siang-yang, _22_, ii. 158, 159;
Khan refuses them permission to return home, i. 32;
allowed to go with ambassadors, 33;
receive Golden Tablets, 34;
on return _see_ also _23_, _24_;
story of their arrival at Venice, _4_;
scheme to assert their identity, _5_
—— Nicolo, his alleged second marriage and sons, _7_, _15_;
probable truth as to time of, _17_;
his illegitimate sons, _25_;
approximate time of his death, _64_;
his tomb, _7_, _74_
—— Nicolo the Younger, cousin of
traveller, _15_, _25_, _65_, i. 4n
—— Stefano and Giovannino, illegitimate brothers of Traveller, _25_,
_30_, _65_
—— (?), or Trevisano(?), Fiordelisa, perhaps second wife of Nicolo
Polo the Elder, and mother of Maffeo the Younger, _17_, _25_, _27_
—— or Trevisano, Maria, last survivor of the family, _8_, _78_, _79_;
doubts as to her kindred, 79, ii. 510n
—— Family, its duration and end, according to Ramusio, _7–8_;
origin, _13_;
last notices of, _76_ _seqq._ (For relationship of different Polos,
_see_ table, ii. 506n.)
—— Family, branch of S. Geremia, _14_, _66_, ii. 507n–509n
_Po-lut_ (Pa-lut), _incense_, ii. 304n
Polygamy, i. 220, 252, 276, ii. 371;
supposed effect on population, i. 437n–438n, ii. 268, 339
_Pomilo_ (Pamir), i. 174n
_Pompholyx_, i. 126n
Ponent, or West, term applied by Polo to Kipchak, the Mongol Khanate
of the Volga, _see_ Kipchak
Pong (Mediæval Shan State), ii. 79n, 113n
Poods, Russian, i. 162n
Popinjays, i. 107
Population, vast, of Cathay, i. 437n–438n
Porcelain manufacture, ii. 235, 242n;
fragments found at Kayál, 373n;
Chinese, 595n
—— shells, _see_ Cowries
Porcupines, i. 154, 156n
Pork, mention of, omitted, ii. 210n
_Postín_, sheep-skin coat, i. 153, 155n
Posts, post-houses and runners, i. 433 _et seqq._, 438n;
in Siberia, ii. 480
Po-sz’ (Persia), ii. 437n
Potala at L’hasa, i. 319n
Pottinger, i. 94n, 96n
Poultry, kind of, in Coilum, ii. 376;
in Abyssinia (guinea-fowl?), 431, 437n
Pound, sterling, _71_, ii. 591n
_Pourpre_, or _Purpura_, i. 66n, 389n
P’o-yang Lake, ii. 243n
Pozdneiev, Professor, i. 228n
Precious stones or gems, _5_, i. 75, 76n, 107, 350, 390, 394, 424,
ii. 202, 231, 235, 236, 254, 264, 313, 315n, 338, 361, 362n;
how discovered by pirates, 392
Prester John (Unc Can, Aung or Ung Khan), i. 27n, 239;
Tartar tribute to, 226;
account of, 231n–237n;
marriage relations with Chinghiz, 239;
insults Chinghiz’ envoys, 239;
“these be no soldiers,” 240;
marches to meet Chinghiz, 241;
real site of battle with Chinghiz, 242;
his real fate, _ib._;
slain in battle, 244;
his lineage in Tenduc, 284, 288n;
and the Golden King, ii. 17–22
Prices of horses, _see_ Horses
Printing, imaginary connection of Polo’s name with introduction of
_139_ _seqq._
Private names supposed, i. 361n
Prjevalsky, Colonel N. M., i. 198n, 206n, 216n, 249n, 276n, 277n,
ii. 23n, 29n, 61n
Probation of Jogis, ii. 366;
parallel, 370n
Prophecy regarding Bayan, ii. 145, 149n
_Proques_, the word, ii. 370n
Prostitutes, at Cambaluc, i. 414;
Kinsay, ii. 202–203
Provinces, thirty-four of Kúblái’s Empire, i. 430
Pseudo-Callisthenes, _113_, i. 56n, 57n
Ptolemies’ trained African elephants, ii. 434n
Ptolemy, _2_, _129_, _131_, i. 24n, 88n, 91n;
Sarmatic Gates, i. 53n
P’u-chau fu, ii. 25n, 26n
Pu-ch’eng, ii. 224n
Puer and Esmok, ii. 57n, 117n
Pukan Mien-Wang, ii. 113n
Pulad Chingsang, ii. 218n
Pulisanghin, River and Bridge, _111_, _136_, ii. 3–4, 5n
Pulo Bras, ii. 307n
Pulo Condore (Sondur and Condur), ii. 276, 277n
Pulo Gommes (Gauenispola), ii. 307n
Pulo Nankai, or Nási, ii. 307n
Pulo Wé, Wai, or Wey, ii. 307
Punnei-Káyal, ii. 372n
Puránas, the, i. 58n
_Purpura_, _see_ _Pourpre_
Putchok, ii. 397n
Putu-ho, “Grape R.,” ii. 16n
Pygmies, factitious(?), ii. 285
Qal’ah Asgher, hot springs at, i. 122n
Qara Arslán Beg, king of Kermán, i. 92n
Quails in India, ii. 345
Queen of Mutfili, ii. 360
Quicksilver and sulphur potion, ii. 365, 369n
—— as regarded by alchemists, 369n
Quills of the Ruc, _see_ Ruc
Quilon, Kaulam, etc., _see_ Coilum
Qumādin (Camadi), i. 113n
Rabelais, i. 100n
Rabbanta, a Nestorian monk, i. 243n
Radloff, Dr. W., i. 28n;
map, 229n, 230n
Ráin, i. 113n
Rainald, of Dassel, Archbishop, i. 82n
Rain-makers, _see_ Conjurers
Rainy season, ii. 343, 351n
Rajkot leather-work, ii. 395
Rakka, Rákshasas, ii. 298n, 308n, 312n
Râma Kamhêng, king, ii. 278n
Rameshwaram, ii. 335n
Ramnad, ii. 335n
Rampart of Gog and Magog, i. 57n, 292n
Ramusio, Giov. Battista, _passim_;
his biographical notices of Polo, _2_ _et seqq._, _52_;
his edition of Polo, _96–101_, ii. 208n, 212n, 374n
Ráná Paramitá’s Woman Country, ii. 405n
Ranking, John, i. 339n
Raonano-Rao, i. 173n, ii. 593n
Rapson, E. J., ii. 595n
Ras Haili, ii. 386n
—— Kumhări, ii. 383n
Rashíduddín, _alias_ Fazl-ulla Rashid, Persian statesman and
historian of the Mongols, _121_;
frequently quoted in the Notes.
Ravenala tree (_Urania speciosa_), ii. 421n, 597n
Raw meat eaten, ii. 66, 76n, 85
Rawlinson, Sir H., i. 58n, 82n, 85n, 87n, 114n, 115n, 152n, 166n,
192n, 195n
Reclus, _Asie russe_, i. 54n;
on Caspian Sea fisheries, 59n
Red gold and red Tangas, ii. 349n
_Re Dor_, ii. 19n
Red Sea, trade from India to Egypt by, ii. 438;
described in some texts as a river, 439n;
possible origin of mistake _93_
Red sect of Lamas, i. 315n, 319n
Refraction, abnormal, ii. 419n
_Reg Ruwán_, of Kabul, i. 202n
—— of Seistán, i. 202n
Reindeer ridden, i. 269, 271n
Religion, indifference of Chinghizide Princes to, i. 14n, 349n,
ii. 477n;
occasional power of among Chinese, i. 460n _seqq._
Remission of taxation by Kúblái, i. 439
Rennell, Major James, ii. 402n
Reobarles (Rúdbár, etc.), i. 97, 109, 111n, 114n
Revenue of Kinsay, ii. 189, 190, 215 _et seqq._
Rhinoceros (Unicorn), in Sumatra, ii. 285, 290n;
habits, 290n;
four Asiatic species, 289n
—— _Tichorinus_, ii. 419n
Rhins, Dutreuil de, i. 190n, 192n, 276n
Rhubarb, _Rheum palmatum_, i. 217, 218n, 279n, ii. 181, 183n
Riant, Comte, ii. 593n
Ricci, Matteo, i. 347n, 451n, 454n
Rice, ii. 33, 56, 85, 115, 117, 123, 174, 202, 292, 300, 313, 342,
354, 360, 401, 404, 423, 431
Rice-wine, i. 441n;
at Yachi, ii. 66
—— trade on Grand Canal, ii. 174
Richard II., i. 42n
Richthofen, Baron F. von, i. 106n, 198n, 218n, 295n, ii. 14n–16n, 19n,
23n, 26n, 27n, 29n, 32n, 34n, 35n, 38n, 40n, 42n, 45n, 48n, 57n,
60n, 67n, 80n;
on Fungul, 129n;
on Tanpiju, 220n
Right and Left, ministers of the, i. 432n
Rio Marabia, ii. 387n
_Rishis_ (Eremites) of Kashmir, i. 166, 169n
“River of China,” ii. 222n, 243n
Roads radiating from Cambaluc, i. 433
Robbers in Persia, i. 84, 87n, 98, 99, 101n
Robbers’ River, i. 114n
Robes distributed by Kúblái, i. 387, 388n, 394
Roborovsky, Lieutenant, i. 188n
Rochefort, “faire la couvade,” ii. 94n
Rockets, i. 342n
Rockhill (_Rubruck_ and _Diary of a Journey_), i. 5n, 8n, 9n, 277n,
279n, 282n, 283n, 294n, 295n, 306n, 308n–310n, 312n, 319n, 321n,
324n, 325n, 353n, 354n, 384n, 385n, 389n, 393n, 429n, 437n,
ii. 491n;
on the titles Khan, Khatun, etc., _10_;
on horn horse-shoes, i. 177n;
earliest mention of name Mongol in Oriental works, 294n;
Mongol storm-dispellers, 310n;
charge of cannibalism against Tibetans, 312n;
on Bönbo Lamas, 325n;
Tablets (_hu_), 354n;
mechanical contrivances at E. Court, 385n;
Mongol etiquette, 393n;
Chinese leather-money, 429n;
Mongol post-stations, 437n;
pocket-spitoons, 462n;
from Peking to Si-ngan fu, ii. 5n;
descent of Yellow River, 23n;
road between T’ung-kwan and Si-ngan fu, 27n;
two famous Uigur Nestorians, 28n;
on the word Salar, 29n;
on the Hui-hui sects, 30n;
on the Alans, 180n;
on branch of Volga Bulgars, 489n
Rofia palm _(sagus ruffia_), ii. 597n
_Roiaus dereusse_(?), ii. 395n
Rome, the Sudarium at, i. 213
_Rondes_, ingenious but futile explanation of, i. 410n
_Rook_, in Chess, ii. 419n
Rori-Bakkar, Sepoy name for Upper Sind, i. 86n
Rosaries, Hindu, ii. 338, 347n
Rostof and Susdal, Andrew, Grand Duke of, i. 7n
Roth, H. Ling, on _couvade_, ii. 596n
Rouble, ii. 488n
Roxana, daughter of Darius, wife of Alexander, i. 151, 152n, 157
Roze de l’Açur, i. 370n
Rubies, Balas, _5_, i. 157, 161n;
of Ceylon, ii. 313, 315n;
of Adam’s Peak, 316n
Rubruquis, or Rubruc, Friar William de, _15_, _104_, _132_, i. 57n,
65n, 227n, 230n, 239n, 242n, 253n, 264n, 278n, 308n, 309n, 354n,
384n, 385n, 389n, 426n, 437n
Ruby mines in Badakhshan, i. 161n
Ruc (Rukh), or Gryphon, bird called, described, ii. 412–413;
its feathers and quills, 413, 420n, 596n–598n;
wide diffusion and various forms of fable, 415n;
eggs of the Aepyornis, 416n;
Fra Mauro’s story, 417n;
genus of that bird, condor, 417n, 420n;
discovery of bones of _Harpagornis_ in New Zealand, 418n;
Sindbad, Rabbi Benjamin, romance of Duke Ernest, 418n;
Ibn Batuta’s sight of Ruc, 419n;
rook in chess, 419n;
various notices of, 420n–421n
Rúdbár-i-Laṣṣ, Robbers’ River, i. 114n
—— (Reobarles), district and River, i. 97, 109, 111n, 114n
Rudder, single, noted by Polo as peculiar, i. 108;
double, used in Mediterranean, 117n
Rúdkhánah-i-Duzdi (Robbers’ River), i. 114n
Rúdkhánah-i-Shor (Salt River), i. 111n
Rudra Deva, King of Telingana, ii. 362n
Rudrama Devi, Queen of Telingana, ii. 362n
Rukh, Shah, i. 86n, 191n, 211n, 218n, 392n, 396n
Ruknuddin, Mahmud, Prince of Hormuz, i. 120n
—— Masa’úd, i. 120n
—— Khurshah, son of Alaodin, Prince of the Ismaelites, i. 146n
Rúm, i. 44n
Runiz, i. 86n
Ruomedam-Ahomet, King of Hormuz, i. 110, 121n
Rupen, Bagratid, founder of Armenian State in Cilicia, i. 42n
Rupert, Prince, ii. 486n
Rüppell’s Table of Abyssinian kings, ii. 435n
Russia (Rosia), annexes Georgia, i. 53n, ii. 486;
great cold, Arab accounts of, 487;
silver mines, 488n;
subject to Tartars, 489n;
conquered by Batu, 489n
—— leather, i. 6n, 394, 395n;
clothes of, 295n
Russians, trusty lieges of king, ii. 348n
Rusták, i. 173n
Rusticiano of Pisa, introduces himself in prologue, i. 1, 141n, 263n;
writes down Polo’s book, _52_, _55_ _seqq._, _84_, _112_;
extracts and character of his compilation, _61_ _seqq._, _143_;
his real name, _61_;
his other writings, _89_
Ruysch’s map, _135_
Saadi, i. 85n
Saba (Sava, Savah), city of the Magi, i. 78, 80, 81n
Sabaste, _see_ Sivas
Sable, its costliness, i. 405, 409n–410n, ii. 479, 481, 484, 486n, 487
Sabreddin, ii. 437n
Sabzawur, i. 150n
Sachiu (Sha-chau), i. 203, 206n
Sacrifices of people of Tangut, i. 204
—— human, i. 208n, ii. 303n
_Sadd-i-Iskandar_, rampart of Alexander, i. 53n, 54n, 57n
Saffron, fruit-serving purposes of, ii. 225, 226n
Sagacity of sledge-dogs, ii. 483n
Sagamon Borcan, _see_ Sakya Muni Buddha
Sagatu, general of Kúblái’s, ii. 267, 270n
Saggio (⅙ oz.), i. 350, 353n, ii. 54, 57n, 76, 215, 216, 217n, 339,
347n, 592n
Sago, ii. 300, 304n, 305n
Saianfu, _see_ Siang-yang-fu
Saif Arad, king of Abyssinia, ii. 437n
Saifuddin Nazrat, ruler of Hormuz, i. 120n
Saimur (Chaul), ii. 367n
Sain Khan (or Batu), ii. 490, 491
St. Anno of Cologne, i. 130n
St. Barlaam and St. Josafat, story of a Buddhist christianised,
ii. 323n _seqq._
St. Barsauma (Barsamo, Brassamus), and monastery of, i. 77
St. Blasius (Blaise), Church at Sivas, i. 43, 45n
St. Brandon, ii. 312n
St. Buddha! ii. 325n _seqq._
St. Epiphanius, ii. 362n
St. George, Church of, in Sivas, i. 45n;
at Quilon, ii. 377n
St. Helena, i. 58n
St. James’ Shrine, Gallicia, ii. 319
St. John the Baptist, Church of, in Samarkand, i. 185
—— Major Oliver, i. 57n, 92n, 96n, 105n, 112n, 114n, 120n
St. Leonard’s Convent in Georgia, and the fish miracle, i. 52, 58n
St. Lewis, i. 27n, 47n, 67n, 87n;
his campaign on the Nile, ii. 165n, 593n
St. Martin, Vivien de, Map, i. 164n, 192n
St. Mary’s Island, Madagascar, ii. 414n
St. Matthew, Monastery near Mosul, i. 61n
St. Matthew’s Gospel, story of the Magi, i. 82n
St. Nina, i. 58n
St. Sabba’s at Acre, _42_
St. Thomas, the Apostle, ii. 321n, 323n, 325n;
his shrine in India, 341, 353, 355n;
his murderers, and their hereditary curse, 350n;
reverenced by Saracens and heathen, 353;
miracles in India, 354, 356n;
story of his death, 355, 357n;
tradition of his preaching in India, 356n;
translation of remains to Edessa, 357n;
King Gondopharus of legend a real king, 357n;
Roman Martyrology, 357n;
the localities, 358n;
alleged discovery of reliques, 358n _seqq._;
the Cross, 358n;
church ascribed to, 378n;
in Abyssinia, 427
St. Thomas’s Isle, ii. 403n
—— Mounts, ii. 358n
Saker falcons, i. 158, 162n, 223, ii. 50
Sakta doctrines, i. 323n
Sakya Muni (Sagamon Borcan) Buddha, i. 164n, 324n, 348n, ii. 265n,
308n;
death of, i. 170n;
recumbent figures of, 219, 221n;
story of, ii. 316 _seqq._;
his footmark on Adam’s Peak, 321n;
Alms dish, Holy Grail, 328n–330n;
tooth relique, 319–320, 330n
Salamander, the, i. 213, 216n
Salar (Ho-chau), ii. 29n
Salem, dragoman, explores Rampart of Gog, i. 57n
Salghur, Atabegs of Fars, i. 85n, 121n
Sálih, Malik, son of Badruddín Lúlú, i. 61n
Salsette Island, ii. 325n, 396n
Salt, H., his version of Abyssinian chronology, ii. 435n
—— rock, in Badakhshan, i. 153, 154n;
used for currency, ii. 45, 54, 57n;
extracted from deep wells, 58n, 66, 76n;
in Carajan province, 66, 76n;
manufactured in Eastern China, 133;
manufacture, revenue and traffic in, 152, 153, 155n, 215, 216, 217n;
trade on the Kiang, 171;
junks employed therein, 174n
—— stream, i. 124n
Salwen River, or Lu-Kiang, i. 323n
Samagar, ii. 471, 474n
Samána, ii. 427n
Samara, kingdom of, _see_ Sumatra
Samarkand (Samarcan), i. 57n, 62n, ii. 458, 462;
story of a miracle at, i. 183, 186n;
colony near Peking from, 291n
Sampson, Theos., on grapes in China, ii. 16n
_Sámsúnji Báshi_, i. 401n
Samudra, _see_ Sumatra
Samuel, his alleged tomb at Sávah, i. 81n
San Giovanni Grisostomo, parish in Venice where the Ca’ Polo was,
_4_, _26_, _53_, _70_, _71_, _76_;
theatre, _28_
San Lorenzo, Venice, burial place of Marco and his father, _7_, _71_,
_74_
Sandu, _see_ Chandu
Ṣanf, _see_ Champa
Sangín, Sangkan River, ii. 5n, 6n
Sanglich, dialect of, i. 160n
Sang-Miau, tribe of Kwei-chau, ii. 82n
Sangon, the Title (Tsiang-kiun), ii. 136, 138n
Sanitary effects of Mountain air, i. 158
Sanjar, sovereigns of Persia, i. 233n
Sankin Hoto, Dalai, i. 215n
Sanuto of Torcelli, Marino, _118_, i. 17n, 23n, 24n, 42n, 59n, 67n,
77n, 144n;
his World Map, _133_;
on long range, ii. 166n
Sappan wood, _see_ Brazil
Sapta-Shaila, ii. 386n
Sapurgan (Sabúrḳán, Shabúrḳán, Shibrgán), i. 149, 150n
_Saputa_, _Sçue_, peculiar use of, i. 437n
Saracanco (Saraichik), on the Yaik, i. 6n
Saracens, _see_ Mahomedans
Sarai (Sara), capital of Kipchak, i. 4;
city and its remains, 5n;
perhaps occupied successive sites, 6n
—— Sea of (Caspian), i. 59n, ii. 494
_Sáras_, crane (_grus Antigone_), i. 297n
Saratov, i. 9n
Sarbizan Pass, i. 113n
Sardines, ii. 444n
Sárdú Pass, i. 113n
Sarghalan River, i. 156n
Sărha, Port of Sumatra, ii. 294n
Sarhadd River, i. 175n
Sar-i-kol, Lakes, i. 163n, 172n
Sarsati, ii. 427n
Sartak, the Great Khan’s ambassador to Hulákú, i. 10n, 14n
Sassanian dynasty, i. 61n
Sati, _see_ Suttee
Satin, probable origin of word, ii. 241n
_Saum_, _Sommo_, silver ingots used in Kipchak, ii. 488n;
apparently the original rouble, 488n
_Sauromatae_, ii. 466n
Sávah (Saba), i. 78, 80, 81n
Savast (Siwas), i. 43, 44n
Scanderoon, Gulf of, i. 16n
Scasem, i. 156n
Scherani, bandits, i. 101n
Schiltberger, Hans, i. 131n
Schindler, General Houtum-, i. 89n, 96n, 99n, 100n, 105n, 106n,
112n–115n, 122n, 126n, 308n, 310n, 314n
Schlegel, Dr. G., i. 342n, 437n, 441n, ii. 281n, 596n
Schmidt, Professor I. J., i. 201n, 294n
Schönborn, Carl, ii. 601n
Schuyler, Eugene, i. 54n
Scidmore, Miss E., on the Tide, ii. 209n
Scotra, _see_ Socotra
Sea of Chin, ii. 264, 265, 266n, 270n
—— England, ii. 265
—— Ghel, or Ghelan, i. 52
—— India, i. 35, 63, 108, 166, ii. 265, 424
—— Rochelle, ii. 265
—— Sarain, i. 59, ii. 494
Seal, Imperial, i. 366, 424
Sebaste, _see_ Sivas
Sebourc, Bauduin de, _see_ _Bauduin de Sebourc_
Sees of Latin Church, i. 186n, ii. 237n, 377n
—— Nestorian Church, i. 91n, 183n, 186n, 207n, 211n
Sefavíehs, the, i. 90n
Seilan, _see_ Ceylon
Self-decapitation, ii. 349n
Selitrennoyé Gorodok (Saltpetre Town), i. 5n, 6n
Seljukian dynasty, i. 44n
—— Turks, i. 91n
_Selles, chevaux à deux_, the phrase, ii. 440n
Semal tree, ii. 394n
Semedo, ii. 211n
Semenat, _see_ Somnath
Sempad, Prince, High Constable of Armenia, i. 186n, 352n
Sendal, a silk texture, ii. 10n, 37, 132, 182, 390, 464
_Sendaus_, generally Taffetas, ii. 10n
Sendemain, king of Seilan, ii. 313
Seneca, _Epistles_, i. 14n
Senecherim, king of Armenia, i. 45n
Seni, Verzino, ii. 380n
_Senshing_, i. 332n
Sensin, ascetics, devotees living on bran, i. 303, 321n–327n
Sentemur, ii. 98
Sepulchre of Adam, _see_ Adam’s Sepulchre
—— of our Lord, i. 19;
oil from, 14, 19, 26
Serano, Juan de, ii. 295n
Serazi (Shíráz), kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 85n
Serendib, ii. 314n
_Seres_, _Sinae_, _12_;
their tree wool, ii. 137n;
ancient character of the, 211n
Serpents, great, _i.e._ alligators, ii. 76 _seqq._, 81n, 360
Sertorius, ii. 348n
Sesamé, i. 158, 162n, ii. 431
_Sesnes_, mediæval form of _cygnes_, _cigni_, i. 297n
_Seta Ghella_, _seta Leggi_ (Ghellé), silk, i. 59n
Seth’s mission to Paradise, i. 136n
Sevan Lake, i. 58n
Seven Arts, the, i. 13, 14n
Severtsof, shoots the _Ovis Poli_, i. 175n, 177n;
on the name Bolor, 179n
Seyyed Barghash, Sultan of Zanzibar, ii. 420n
Shabánkára, or Shawánkára (Soncara), i. 83, 85n–86n
Shabar, son of Kaidu, ii. 459n
Sha-chau (Sachin), “Sand-district,” i. 203, 206n
Shadow, augury from length of, ii. 364
Sháh Abbás, i. 310n;
his Court, 385n
—— Jahan, i. 168n
Shahr-i-Babek, turquoise mine at, i. 92n
Shahr-i-Nao (Siam), ii. 279n
Shahr Mandi, or Pandi, ii. 333n
Shah Werdy, last of the Kurshid dynasty, i. 85n
Shaibani Khan, ii. 481n
_Shaikh-ul-Jibal_, i. 142n, 144n, 145n
Shaikhs (Esheks), in Madagascar, ii. 411, 413n
Shakespeare, on relation of gold to silver, ii. 95n
Sháliát, ii. 440n
Shamanism, i. 257n, 315n, 324n, 325n, ii. 97n.
(_See_ also Devil-Dancing.)
Shampath, ancestor of Georgian kings, i. 52n
Shamsuddin Shamatrani, ii. 303n
Shamuthera, _see_ Sumatra
Shan (Laotian, or _Thai_), ii. 74n, 90n, 96n, 113n, 278n
—— race and country, ii. 117n, 128n
—— dynasty in Yun-nan, ii. 73n, 79n
—— ponies, ii. 82n
—— state of Pong, _see_ Pong
Shanars of Tinnevelly, ii. 97n;
their devil-worship, 359n
Shang-hai, ii. 238n
Shangking-Fungking, i. 345n
Shangtu, Shangdu (Chandu), i. 25n;
Kúblái’s City and Summer Palace, 298, 304n;
Dr. Bushell’s description of, 304n;
Kúblái’s annual visit to, 308n, 410
Shangtu Keibung, i. 306n, 308n
Shan-hai-kwan, i. 407n
Shankárah, Shabankára (Soncara), i. 83, 85n, 86n
Shan-si, ii. 12n, 14n, 15n, 23n, 25n, 32n, 135n, 143n, 167n
Shan-tung, ii. 137n, 141n, 143n;
silk in, 136, 137n;
pears from, 210n
Shao-hing-fu, ii. 220n–222n
Shao-ling, pariah caste of, ii. 228n
Sharakhs, i. 149n
Shara-ul-buks (Forest of box on the Black Sea), i. 57n
Sharks and shark charmers, ii. 332–337n
Shauls, or Shúls, the, i. 85n, 87n
Shawánkára (Soncara), i. 83, 85n, 86n
Shaw, R. B., i. 169n, 178n, 195n, 276n, 315n, ii. 16n
Shawls of Kerman, i. 96n
Sheep, fat-tailed in Kerman, i. 97, 100n
—— four-horned at Shehr, ii. 443, 494n
—— large Indian, ii. 361
—— none in Manzi, ii. 219
—— of Pamir (_Ovis Poli_), i. 171, 176n
—— wild, of Badakhshan (Kachkar, _Ovis Vignei_), i. 158, 162n
—— with trucks behind, 100n
—— Zanghibar, ii. 422, 424n
Sheep’s head given to horses, ii. 351n
Shehr, or Shihr, _see_ Esher
Shehrizor (Kerkuk), i. 62n
Shenrabs, i. 324n
Shen-si, ii. 23n, 25n, 26n, 31n, 32n, 167n, 237n
Shentseu tribe, ii. 120n
Sheuping, ii. 120n
Shewá, cool plateau of, i. 163n
Shibrgán (Sapurgan), i. 149, 150n
Shieng, Sheng, or Sing, the Supreme Board of Administration, i. 431,
432n, ii. 154, 157n
_Shien-sien_, _Shin-sien_, i. 322n
Shighnan (Syghinan), ruby mines, i. 157, 161n, 172n
_Shijarat Malayu_, or Malay Chronicle, ii. 287n, 288n, 294n, 296n,
300n, 302n
Shikárgáh, applied to animal pattern textures, Benares brocades,
i. 66n
Shing-king, or Mukden, i. 345n
Ships, of the Great Khan, ii. 142;
of India at Fuju, 231;
of Manzi described, 249–251;
mediæval, accounts of, 252n–253n;
in Japan, 264;
in Java Seas, 274n;
at Eli, 386
Shíráz (Cerazi), i. 83, 85n
Shireghi, ii. 462n
Shirha, ii. 436n
Shirwan, ii. 495n
Shi-tsung, Emperor, i. 310n
Shoa, ii. 434n, 436n
Shob’aengs of Nicobar, ii. 308n
Shodja ed-din Kurshid, Kurd, i. 85n
Shor-Rud (Salt River), i. 124n
Shot of Military Engines, ii. 159, 163n, 164n–168n
Shpilevsky, i. 8n
Shúlistán (Suolstan), i. 83, 85n
Shúls or Shauls, people of Persia, i. 83n, 85n
Shut up nations, legend of the, _114_, _136_, i. 57n
Shwéli River, ii. 107n
Siam, ii. 277n–280n;
king of, 278n
Siang-yang-fu (Saianfu), Kúblái’s siege of, Polo’s aid in taking,
_22_, _112_, ii. 158, 159;
difficulties in Polo’s account, 167n;
not removed by Pauthier, notice by Wassáf, Chinese account,
Rashiduddin’s, 168n;
treasure buried, 169n
Siberia, ii. 479–481n
Sibree, on rofia palm, ii. 597n
Sick men put to death and eaten by their friends, ii. 293, 298n
_Siclatoun_, kind of texture, i. 283n
Siddhárta, ii. 322n
Sidi Ali, i. 152n, 165n, 277n, ii. 5n, 402n, 444n, 453n
Sien, Sien-Lo, Sien-Lo-Kok (Siam, Lo-cac), ii. 277n–280n
Sifan, ii. 60n, 61n, 70n
Sigatay, _see_ Chagatai
Sighelm, envoy from King Alfred to India, ii. 357n
Si Hia, language of Tangut, i. 29n
Si-hu, Lake of Kinsay or Hang-chau, ii. 186, 196n, 205n–207n, 211n,
214n
Sijistán, i. 102n
Siju (Suthsian), ii. 141
Sikintinju (Kien-chow), i. 343, 345n
Silesia, Mongol invasion of, ii. 493n
Silk, called Ghellé (of Gilan), i. 52;
manufacture at Yezd, 88n;
at Taianfu, ii. 13;
in Shan-si and Shen-si, 22, 23n;
in Kenjanfu, 24;
Cuncun, 31;
Sindafu, 42n;
Kwei-chau, 126, 128n;
Tasinfu, 136, 137n;
Piju, 141;
Pao-ying-Hien, 152;
Nanghin, 157;
Chinhiang-fu, 176;
Chinginju, 178;
Suju, 181n;
Vughin, 182;
Kinsay, 187, 198n, 216;
Ghiuju, 219
—— cotton tree, ii. 394n
—— duty on, ii. 216
—— and gold stuffs, i. 41, 60, 63, 75, 107, 257, 285, 383, 387, 415,
ii. 10, 24, 132, 152, 157, 176, 181, 206, 238n, 390, 411
—— stuffs and goods, Turcomania, i. 43;
Georgia, 50;
Baghdad, 63;
Yezd, 88;
Kerman, 90;
Tenduc province, 285;
Cambaluc, 415;
Juju, ii. 10;
Sindafu, 37;
Cacanfu, 132;
Chinangli, 135;
Suju, 181;
Vughin, 182;
Kinsay, 187;
in animal patterns, 63, 90;
with Cheetas, i. 398n;
of Kelinfu, ii. 225;
with giraffes, 424n
Silk, tent ropes, i. 405;
bed furniture, 434
—— trade at Cambaluc, i. 415;
at Kinsay, ii. 187
—— worms, ii. 13, 24
Silver chairs, i. 351, 355n
—— imported into Malabar, ii. 390;
Cambay, 398
—— Island, ii. 174n
—— mines at Baiburt, i. 46;
Gumish-Khánah, 49n;
in Badakhshan, 157;
in N. Shansi, 285, 295n;
Yun-nan, ii. 95n;
Russian, 487, 488n
—— plate in Chinese taverns, ii. 187, 196n
Simon, Metropolitan of Fars, ii. 377n
—— Magus, i. 314n
Simúm, effects of, i. 109, 120n
Simurgh, ii. 415n, 419n
Sinbad, his story of the diamonds, ii. 362n;
of the Rukh, 418n
Sind (Sindhu-Sauvira), _12_, i. 104n, 105n
Sindábúr (Goa), ii. 390n, 440n
Sindachu (Siuen-hwa fu), i. 285, 295n
Sindafu (Chengtu-fu), ii. 36, 38n, 127, 128n
Sindhu-Sauvira (Sindh-Ságor), i. 104n
Si-ngan fu (Kenjanfu), ii. 24n, 25n, 29n, 34n;
Christian inscription at, 27n, 29n
Singapore, Singhapura, i. 37n, ii. 279n, 281n, 305n
Singkel, ii. 300n
Singphos, ii. 82n, 90n
Sings, ii. 238n
Singtur, Mongol Prince, ii. 111n
Singuyli (Cranganor), ii. 426n
Sinhopala (Accambale), king of Chamba, ii. 267
Sinju (Si-ning fu), i. 274, 276n
—— (Ichin-hien), ii. 170
Sinju-matu, ii. 137, 138
Sínkalán, Sín-ul-Sín, Mahá-chin, or Canton, i. 294n, ii. 175n, 243n,
252n
Sinope, i. 45n
Síráf (Kish, or Kais?), i. 65n
Sir-i-Chashma, i. 58n
Sirikol, Lake and River, i. 174n, 176n, 182n
Sírján or Shirján, i. 92n, 122n
Sis, i. 42n
Sístán, i. 61n
Sitting in air, i. 315n, 316n
Siu-chau, ii. 129n–131n
Siuen-hwa-fu, _see_ Sindachu
Siva, ii. 321n, 334n
Sivas, Siwas, Sebaste, Sevasd (Savast), i. 43, 44n, 45n
Siwastán, ii. 427n
Siwi, gigantic cotton in, ii. 394n
Sixtus V., Pope, ii. 326n
_Siya-gosh_, or lynx, i. 399n
Siyurgutmish, i. 91n
Sladen, Major, ii. 82n, 90n, 95n, 107n, 198n
Slaves in Bengal, ii. 115
Sledges, dog-, ii. 480, 481n–483n
Sleeping-mats, leather, ii. 394, 395n
Sluices of Grand Canal, ii. 175n
Smith, G., Bishop of Hongkong, i. 347n
Smith (R.E.), Major R. M., i. 89n, 96n,
99n, 106n, 111n–114n
Sneezing, omen from, ii. 364n
Socotra (Scotra), island of, ii. 404, 406, 408n;
history of, 408n–410n;
Christian Archbishop, 406;
aloes of, 409n
Soer (Suhar), ii. 340, 348n
Sofala, trade to China from, ii. 400n
Sogoman Borcan, _see_ Sakya Muni
Sol, Arbre, _see_ Arbre
Soldaia, Soldachia, Sodaya (the Oriental Sudák), _15_, _26_, i. 2,
3n, 4
Soldan, a Melic, ii. 470, 472
Soldurii, trusty lieges of Celtic kings, ii. 348n
Soli, Solli (_Chola_, or Tanjore), kingdom of, ii. 335n, 364, 368n,
403n
Solomon, house of, in Abyssinia, ii. 434n
Soltania, Archbishop of, ii. 213n.
(_See_ Sultaniah.)
Somnath (Semenat), ii. 398, 400n;
gates of, 399, 400n–401n
Sonagar-pattanam, ii. 372n
Soncara (Shawankára), i. 83, 85n
Sonder Bandi Davar, _see_ Sundara Pandi
Sondur and Condur (Pulo Condore Group), ii. 276, 277n
Sorcerers, sorceries of Pashai (Udyana), i, 164;
Kashmir, 166, 168n, 301, ii. 593n;
Lamas and Tibetans, _ib._, 314n–318n
—— Dagroian, ii. 293, 298n;
Socotra, 407, 410n.
(_See_ also Conjurers.)
Sornau (Shahr-i-Nau), Siam, ii. 279n
Sotiates, tribe of Aquitania, ii. 348n
Soucat, ii. 277
Southey, _St Romuald_, ii. 84n
Spaan, Ispahan, i. 85n
Sposk, district, i. 7n
_Spezerie_, i. 43n
Spice, Spicery, i. 41, 60, 107, 205, 302, 382, 441, ii. 49, 56, 66,
115, 116, 123, 202, 216, 234, 264, 272, 284, 389, 390n, 423, 438,
450
Spice wood, i. 405, 409n
Spices in China, duty on, ii. 216
Spikenard, ii. 115, 272, 284, 287n, 390
Spinello Aretini, fresco by, i. 118n
Spirit drawings and spiritual flowers, i. 460n
Spirits haunting deserts, i. 197, 209n, 274
Spiritualism in China, i. 325n
Spitoons, pocket, i. 458, 462n
Spodium (Spodos), i. 125, 126n
Sport and game, i. 41, 88, 91, 149, 151, 153, 158, 160, 171, 223,
252, 260, 275, 285, 296, 299, 397, 400–406, 411;
in Shan-si, ii. 22;
Cachanfu, 24;
Cuncun, 31;
Acbalec Manzi, 34;
Tibet, 50;
Caindu, 56;
Zardandan, 85;
Mien, 111;
Linju, 140;
Cagu, 153;
Nanghin, 157;
Saianfu, 158;
Ching-hiang-fu, 176;
Chinginju, 178;
Changan, 182;
Kinsay, 201, 207, 219;
Fuju, 225, 226, 234;
Lambri, 299;
Maabar, 345;
Comari, 382;
Eli, 386
Springolds, ii. 161n
Springs, hot, i. 110, 122n
Sprinkling of drink, a Tartar rite, i. 300, 308n
Squares at Kinsay, ii. 201, 209n
Sri-Thammarat, ii. 278n
Sri-Vaikuntham, ii. 374n
Sse River, ii. 139n
Stack, E., visits Kuh Banan, i. 126n
Star Chart, ii. 314n
Star of Bethlehem, traditions about, i. 82n
Steamers on Yangtse-kiang, ii. 173n
Steel mines at Kermán, i. 90, 92n;
in Chingintalas, 212;
Indian, 93n, 94n;
Asiatic view of, 94n
Stefani, Signor, i. 7, ii. 507n
Stein, Dr. M. A., on Sorcery in Kashmir, ii. 593n;
on Paonano Pao, 593n;
on Pamirs, 593n–594n;
on site of Pein, 595n
Stiens of Cambodia, ii. 82n, 97n
Stirrups, short and long, ii. 78, 82n
Stitched vessels, i. 108, 117n
Stockade erected by Polo’s party in Sumatra, ii. 292
Stone, miracle of the, at Samarkand, i. 185, 187n
—— the green, i. 187n
—— towers in Chinese cities, ii. 189
—— umbrella column, ii. 212n
Stones giving invulnerability, ii. 259, 263n
Suákin, ii. 439n
Submersion of part of Ceylon, ii. 313, 314n
Subterraneous irrigation, i. 89n, 123, 124n
Suburbs of Cambaluc, i. 412
Subutai, Mongol general, i. 8n, ii. 168n
Su-chau (Suju), ii. 179, 181, 199n;
plan of, 183n, 184n
Suchnan River, i. 172n
Sudarium, the Holy, i. 213
Súddhodhana, ii. 322n
Sugar, Bengal, ii. 115;
manufactured, 215, 231;
art of refining, 226, 230n;
of Egypt and China, 231
Suh-chau (Sukchur), i. 217, 218n, 282n
Suicides before an idol, ii. 340, 349n
Sukchur, province Sukkothai, i. 217
Sukkothai, ii. 278n, 279n
_Suḳlát_, broadcloth, i. 283n
Sukum Kala’, i. 57n
Suleiman, Sultan, i. 17n, 44n, ii. 74n, 80n
Sulphur and quicksilver, potion of longevity, ii. 365, 369n
Sultaniah, Monument at, ii. 478n.
(See Soltania.)
Sultan Shah, of Badakhshan, i. 163n
Sumatra (Java the Less), _23_, _120_, i. 34, ii. 288n, 300n–301n;
described, its kingdoms, 284, 286n, 287n;
circuit, 284, 286n
Sumatra, Samudra, city and kingdom of (Samara for Samatra), ii. 292,
306n;
legend of origin, 294n;
Ibn Batuta there, 294n;
its position, 295n;
latest mention of, 296n;
wine-pots, 297n
Sumbawa, ii. 287n
Summers, Professor, ii. 277n
Sumutala, Sumuntala, _see_ Sumatra
Sun and moon, trees of the, i. 130n
Sundara Pandi Devar (Sondar Bandi Davar), king in Ma’bar, ii. 331;
his death, 333n;
Dr. Caldwell’s views about, 333n, 334n
Sundar Fúlát (Pulo Condore Group), ii. 277n
Sung, a native dynasty reigning in S. China till Kúblái’s conquest,
_12_, i. 38n, ii. 135, 151n, 194n;
their paper-money, effeminacy, 20n, 150n, 207, 208, 211n;
cremation, 135n;
Kúblái’s war against, 148n, 149n;
end of them, 167n, 168n
Sunnis and Shias, i. 160n
Suolstan (Shulistan), a kingdom in Persia, i. 83, 85n
Superstitions in Tangut, the devoted sheep or ram (_Tengri Tockho_),
i. 204, 207n;
the dead man’s door, 205, 209n;
as to chance shots, 439;
in Carajan, ii. 79, 82n, 84n;
devil-dancing, 86;
property of the dead, 111;
Sumatran, 293, 298n;
Malabar, 339 _seqq._;
as to omens, 343–344, 364–365
Sûr-Raja, ii. 374n
Survival, instances of, ii. 93n
Sushun, Regent of China, execution of (1861), i. 428n
Su-tásh, the Jadek, i. 193n
Suttees in S. India, ii. 341, 349n;
of men, 340
_Svastika_, sacred symbol of the Bonpos, i. 324n
Swans, wild, at Chagan-Nor, i. 296
Swat, i. 178n
—— River, i. 164n
Swi-fu, ii. 131n
Sword blades of India, i. 93n, 96n
Syghinan, _see_ Shighnan
Sykes, Major P. Molesworth, i. 102n, 106n, 113n, 114n, 119n, 124n,
126n, 127n, 128n
Sylen (Ceylon), ii. 426n
Symbolical messages, Scythian and Tartar, ii. 497n–498n
Syrian Christians, ii. 377n _seqq._, 433n
_Syrrhaptes Pallasii_, _see_ Barguerlac
Szechényi, Count, i. 207n
Sze-ch’wan (Ch’êng-tu), ii. 32n, 34n, 35n, 37n, 40n, 42n, 45n, 46n,
48n, 58n, 60n, 69n, 128n, 131n, 134n;
aborigines, 60n
Tabashir, ii. 263n, 396n
Tabbas, i. 124n
Table of the Great Khan, i. 381
Tables, how disposed at Mongol feasts, i. 384n
Tablet, Emperor’s, adored with incense, i. 391, 393n
Tablets of Authority, Golden (_Páizah_), presented by Khan to Polos,
i. 15, 16, 34, 35;
lion’s head and gerfalcon, 35, 351;
bestowed on distinguished captains, inscription, 350, 351n–354n;
cat’s head, 356n;
granted to governors of different rank, 431
—— worshipped by Cathayans, i. 456, 458n
Tabriz (Tauris), i. 17n, 74, 76n
Tachindo, _see_ Ta-t’sien-lu
Tacitus, _Claustra Caspiorum_, Pass of Derbend, i. 53n
Tactics, Tartar, i. 262, 265n, ii. 460
Tacuin, i. 447, 448n
Tadinfu, ii. 136
Taeping Insurrection and Devastations, ii. 154n, 158n, 173n, 176n,
177n, 179n, 184n, 196n, 222n
Taeping, or Taiping, Sovereigns’ effeminate customs, ii. 20n
Taffetas, ii. 10n
Taft, near Yezd, turquoise at, i. 92n
Tafurs, i. 313n
Tagachar, ii. 471, 474n
Tagaung, ii. 107n, 111n, 113n
Tagharma Pass, i. 172n, ii. 594n
Tághdúngbásh River, i. 175n
Taianfu (T’ai-yuan-fu), king of N. China, ii. 12, 14n, 15n
Taiani, ii. 432n
Taican, _see_ Talikan
Taichau (Tigu), ii. 154n
T’aiching-Kwan, ii. 26n
Taidu, Daitu, Tatu, Kúblái’s new city of Cambaluc, i. 305n, 306n,
374, 375n
Taikung, _see_ Tagaung
Tailed men, in Sumatra, ii. 299, 301n;
elsewhere, 301n–302n;
English, 302n
Tailors, none in Maabar, ii. 338
Taimúni tribe, i. 100n
Taiting-fu (Tadinfu), or Yenchau, ii. 137n
Taitong-fu, _see_ Tathung
Tai-tsu, Emperor, i. 428n
T’ai Tsung, Emperor, ii. 15n, 28n
Taiyang Khan (Great King), king of the Naimans, ii. 20n
Tajiks of Badakhshan, great topers, i. 153, 155n
Takfúr, ii. 148n
Takhtapul, i. 152n
Táki-uddin, Abdu-r Rahmán, ii. 333n
Takla-Makan, i. 190n
Talains, ii. 74n
Talas River, ii. 459n
Tali, gold mines, ii. 81n
Talifu (Carajan), ii. 67n, 76n, 79n, 80n, 105n, 107n, 111n
Talikan, Thaikan (Taican), i. 153, 154n, 163n
Tallies, record by, ii. 86, 96n
Tamarind, pirates’ use of, ii. 392, 394n
Tamerlan, i. 8n
Tana (Azov), _9_, _43_, _72_, i. 4n, 6n, 19n
—— near Bombay, kingdom of, ii. 395, 396n, 403n, 426n, 440n
Tana-Maiambu, ii. 396n
Tana-Malayu, ii. 281n, 283n
Tánasi cloth, ii. 396n
Tanduc, _see_ Tenduc
T’ang dynasty, ii. 28n, 194n, 278n
Tangnu Oola, branch of Altai, i. 215n
Tangut province, Chinese Si Hia, or Ho Si, i. 29n, 203, 214n, 217,
219, 220n, 223, 224n, 245n, 274, 276n, 281;
five invasions of, 281n
Tangutan, term applied to Tibetan speaking people round the Koko-nor,
i. 206n
Tanjore, ii. 334n, 335n;
Suttee at, 349n;
Pagoda at, 352n;
fertility of, 368n
Tánkíz Khan, applied to Chinghiz, i. 247n
Tanpiju (Shaohing?), ii. 218
Tantras, Tantrika, Tantrists, i. 315n, 323n, 326n
Tao-lin, a Buddhist monk, i. 165n
Tao-sze (Taossé), sect, i. 321n–325n;
female idols of the, 303, 327n
Ta-pa-Shan range, ii. 34n, 35n
Taprobana, mistakes about, ii. 295n
Tarakai, ii. 475n
Tarantula, ii. 346, 364
_Tarcasci_, i. 366n
Tarem, or Tárum, i. 86n, 122n
Tares of the parable, i. 122n
Taríkh-i-Rashídí, i. 194n
Tarmabala, Kúblái’s grandson, i. 361n
_Tarok_, Burmese name for Chinese, ii. 113n
Tarok Man and Tarok Myo, ii. 113n
Tartar language, i. 12;
on Tartar, its correct form, 12n;
misuse by Ramusio, 458n
Tartars, i. 1, 4, 5, 10, 13, 50, 90, 97, 99, 110n, 121n, 151;
different characters used by, 28n;
identified with Gog and Magog, 57n;
ladies, 76n;
their first city, 226;
original country, tributary to Prester John, _ib._;
revolt and migration, 227;
earliest mention of the word, 230n;
make Chinghiz their king, 238;
his successors, 245;
their customs and religion, 249n, 251, 256;
houses, 252, 253n;
waggons, 252, 254n;
chastity of their women, 252, 256n;
polygamy, etc., 252, 256n;
their gods and idols, 256;
their drink (Kumiz), 257, 259n;
cloths, 257, 295n;
arms, horses, and war customs, 260–263;
military organization, 261, 263n;
sustenance on rapid marches, 261;
blood-sucking, 261, 264n;
portable curd, 262, 265n;
tactics in war, 262, 265n;
degeneracy, 263, 266n;
administration of justice, 266;
laws against theft, 266, 268n;
posthumous marriage, 267, 268n;
the cudgel, 266, 267n;
Rubruquis’ account of, 236n;
Joinville’s, 237n;
custom before a fight, 337;
want of charity to the poor, 445;
conquerors of China, history of, ii. 20;
excellence in archery, 102;
objection to meddling with things pertaining to the dead, 111;
admiration of the Polo mangonels, 160;
employment of military engines, 168n;
their cruelties, 180n;
arrows, 460;
marriage customs, i. 33n, 252–253, ii. 467
—— in the Far North, ii. 479
—— of the Levant, _see_ Levant
—— of the Ponent, _see_ Ponent
Tartary cloths, i. 257, 295n
Tarungares, tribe, ii. 298n
Tásh Kurgán, i. 172n, ii. 594n
Tataríya coins, i. 12n
Tathung, or Taitongfu, i. 245n, 286n, 289n
Ta-t’sien-lu, or Tachindo, Tartsédo, ii. 45n, 48n, 49n, 52n, 60n,
67n, 70n
Ta Tsing River, ii. 137n, 143n
Tattooing, ii. 84, 90n, 117, 119n, 131n, 235, 242n, 297n;
artists in, 235, 242n
Tatu (Taichu), i. 374
—— River, ii. 61n
Tauris, _see_ Tabriz
Taurizi, Torissi, i. 74, 75n
Tawálisi, ii. 465n
Taxes, _see_ Customs, Duties
Tchakiri Mondou (Modun), i. 404, 408n
_Tchekmen_, thick coarse cotton stuff, i. 190n
Tea-houses at Kingszé, ii. 196n
Tea trees in E. Tibet, ii. 59n
Tebet, _see_ Tibet
Tedaldo, _see_ Theobald
Teeth, custom of casing in gold, ii. 84, 88n–91n
—— of Adam or of Buddha, ii. 319, 329n–330n
—— conservation of, by Brahmans, ii. 365
Tegana, ii. 471
Teghele, Atabeg of Lúr, i. 85n
Teimur (Temur), Kúblái’s grandson and successor, i. 360, ii. 149, 459n
Tekla, Hamainot, ii. 356
Tekrit, i. 61n
Telingana, _see_ Tilinga
Telo Samawe, ii. 295n
Tembul (Betel), chewing, ii. 371, 374n
Temkan, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n
Temple, connection of Cilician Armenia with Order of, i. 24n
—— Master of the, i. 23, 24n
Temple’s account of the Condor, ii. 417n
Temujin, _see_ Chinghiz
Tenduc, or Tanduc, plain of, i. 240, 241;
province of, 284, 286n
Tengri, Supreme deity of Tartars, i. 257n–258n
Tennasserim, ii. 279n;
(Tanasari), 314n
Tents, the Khan’s, i. 404, 409n
Terebinth, i. 125n;
of Mamre, 132n, 135n
_Terlán_, goshawk, i. 57n
Teroa Mountains, ii. 420n
Terra Australis, ii. 274n
Te-Tsung, Emperor, ii. 28n
Thai, Great and Little, ii. 287n;
race, 278n
Thaigin, ii. 25n, 26n
Thai-yuanfu (Taianfu), ii. 12, 14n–17n
_Thard-wahsh_, _see_ Patterns, Beast and Bird
Theft, Tartar punishment of, i. 266, 268n
Theistic worship, i. 456, 458n
Thelasar, ii. 431n
Theobald, or Tedaldo of Piacenza, i. 17, 20, 21n, ii. 593n;
chosen Pope as Gregory X., i. 20;
sends friars with the Polos and presents, 22, 23n
Theodorus, king of Abyssinia, ii. 436n
Theodosius the Great, i. 49n
Theophilus, Emperor of Constantinople, i. 385n
—— missionary, ii. 409n
Thévenot, _Travels_, i. 81n
Thian Shan, i. 175n, 177n, 191n
Thianté-Kiun, i. 286n
Thin l’Evêque, siege of, ii. 163n, 165n
_Thinae_ of Ptolemy, ii. 27n
Tholoman, _see_ Coloman
Thomas, Edward, i. 87n, ii. 115n, 164n
—— of Mancasola, Bishop of Samarcand, i. 186n
Thread, Brahmanical, ii. 363
Three kingdoms (San-Kwé), ii. 38n
Threshold, a great offence to step on the, i. 383, 385n
Thurán Shah’s History of Hormuz, i. 120n
Tibet (Tebet) province, ii. 42, 49;
boundary of, 49, 52n;
its acquisition by Mongols, 46n;
organisation under Kúblái, 46n;
dogs of, 45, 49, 52n
Tibetan language and character, i. 29n;
origin of the Yue-chi, 174n
Tibetans, i. 165n;
superstitions of, 208n, 209n;
and Kashmiris (Tebet and Keshimur), sorceries of, 301, 315n;
accused of cannibalism, 301, 312n
Tides in Hang-chau estuary, ii. 150n, 208n
Tierce, half-tierce, etc., hours of, ii. 364, 368n
Tiflis, i. 49n, 57n, 58n
Tigado, Castle of, i. 148n
Tigers (called lions by Polo), ii. 225, 231n, 411;
trained to the chase, i. 397, 399n;
in Cuncun, ii. 31;
in Caindu, 56;
Kwei-chau, 127n.
(_See_ also Lions.)
Tigris River (Volga), i. 5, 9n;
at Baghdad, 63, 64n
Tigúdar (Acomat Soldan), ii. 468n
Tiju, ii. 153, 154n
Tiles, enamelled, i. 364, 370n
Tilinga, Telingana, Tiling, Telenc, ii. 362n, 427n
Tiling, ii. 427n
Timur of Toumen, chief of the Nikoudrians, i. 102n
Timur the Great, i. 5n, 9n, 45n, 49n, 52n, 61n, 86n, 152n, 155n,
187n, ii. 166n
Timurids, the, i. 85n
Ting, 10 taels of silver = tael of gold, i. 427n, ii. 217n, 218n
Tinju, ii. 153, 154n
Tinnevelly, ii. 359n, 373n, 403n
Tithe on clothing material, i. 445
Tithing men, Chinese (_Pao-kia_), ii. 200n
Titus, Emperor, i. 66n
Tjajya, _see_ Choiach
Toba race, i. 205n
Toctai, king, _see_ Toktai
Tod, Colonel James, i. 104n, 114n, 169n, 183n
Toddy, _see_ Wine of Palm
Togan, ii. 471, 474n
Toghrul I., i. 49n
—— Shah of Kermán, i. 113n
Toghon Temur, last Mongol Emperor, i. 228n;
his wail, 305n
Togrul Wang Khan, _see_ Prester John
Toka Tumir, i. 8n
Tokat, i. 45n
Toktai Khan (Toctai, Lord of the Ponent), _72_, ii. 487, 491, 496;
wars with Noghai, 499;
his symbolic message, 497n, 498n
Tolan-nur (Dolonnúr), i. 26n
Toleto, John de, Cardinal Bishop of Portus, i. 21n
Tolobuga, ii. 496, 497n
Toman (Tuman, etc.), Mongol word for 10,000, i. 261, 263n, ii. 192,
200n, 217n, 218n, 462n
Tongking, Tungking, ii. 119n, 120n, 128n, 131n
Tooth-relique of Buddha, ii. 319–320;
history of, 329n–330n
Torchi, Dorjé, Kúblái’s first-born, i. 361n
Tornesel, i. 423, 426n
Torro River, i. 345n
Torshok, ii. 489n
Torture by constriction in raw hide, i. 262n
_Toscaul_, _tosḳáúl_ (_toscaol_), watchman, i. 403, 407n
Tournefort, on cold at Erzrum, i. 49n
Tower and Bell Alarm at Peking, i. 375, 378n;
at Kinsay, ii. 189
Toyan (Tathung?), i. 286n
Trade at Layas, i. 41;
by Baghdad, 63;
at Tauris, 75;
at Cambaluc, 415;
in Shan-si, ii. 22;
on the Great Kiang, 36, 170;
at Chinangli, 135;
at Sinju Matu, 138;
Kinsay, 187, 190, 202, 216;
Fu-chau 231;
Zayton 234;
Java, 272;
Malaiur, 280;
Cail, 370;
Coilum, 375;
Melibar, 389;
Tana, 395;
Cambaet, 398;
Kesmacoran, 401;
Socotra, 407
—— of India with Hormuz, i. 107;
with Egypt by Aden, ii. 438, 439n;
with Esher, 442;
with Dofar, 444;
with Calatu, 450
Trades in Manzi, alleged to be hereditary, ii. 186, 196n
_Tramontaine_, ii. 296n
Transmigration, i. 456, ii. 213n, 318–319
Traps for fur animals, ii. 481, 483n
Travancore, ii. 383n, 403n;
Rajas of, 380n
Treasure of Maabar kings, ii. 340, 348n–349n
Trebizond, _43_, i. 19n, 36, 46;
Emperors of, and their tails, ii. 302n
Trebuchets, ii. 159, 160n, 161n
Trees, of the Sun and Moon, i. 129n, 130n;
superstitions about, 131n–135n;
by the highways, 440;
camphor, ii. 234, 237n;
producing wine, 292, 297n, 300, 313;
producing flour (sago), 300, 304n–305n
_Tregetoures_, i. 386n
Trench, Archbishop, i. 201n, ii. 82n
Trevisano, Azzo, _8_, _17_, _25_, _65_
—— Marc’Antonio, Doge, _8_, _78_
Trincomalee, ii. 337n
Tringano, ii. 279n
Trinkat, ii. 308n
‘Trusty lieges,’ devoted comrades of king of Maabar, ii. 339, 347n
T’sang-chau, ii. 133n, 137n
_T’siang-kiun_ (‘General’), ii. 138n, 261n
Ts’ien-T’ang River, ii. 194n, 198n, 208n, 214n, 220n–222n;
bore in, 150n, 208n
T’si-nan-fu (Chinangli), ii. 137n, 138n
T’sing-chau, ii. 138n
T’sing-ling range, ii. 35n
T’si-ning-chau, ii. 137n, 139n
Tsin-tsun, ii. 229n
Tsiuan-chau, T’swanchau, _see_ Zayton
Tsongkhapa, Tibetan Reformer, i. 315n
Ts’uan-chou, _see_ Zayton
Tsukuzi in Japan, ii. 260n
Tsung-ngan-hien, ii. 224n
Tsushima, Island, ii. 260n
Tuan, Prince, chief of the Boxers, i. 282n
_Tuc_, _tuk_, _tugh_, commanders of 100,000, horse-tail or yak-tail
standard, i. 261, 263n
Tudai, Ahmad Khan’s wife, ii. 471n
Tudai-Mangku (Totamangu or Totamangul), ii. 491, 492n, 496, 497n, 499
Tu-fan, ancient name of Tibet, ii. 46n
Tughan, Tukan, Kúblái’s son, i. 361n, ii. 270n
Tughlak Shah, of Delhi (a Karaunah), i. 101n
Tuktugai Khan, i. 9n
Tu-ku-hun, i. 193n
Tuli, or Tulin, fourth son of Chinghiz, ii. 32n
Tuman, _see_ Toman
Tumba, Angelo di, _25_;
Marco di, _65_
Tún, city of E. Persia, i. 86n, 124n
Tung-’an in Fokien, ii. 243n
_Tungani_, or Converts, Mahomedans in N. China and Chinese Turkestan,
i. 291n
Tung-chau (Tinju), ii. 154n
Tung-hwang-hien, ancient Shachau, i. 206n
Tung-kwan, fortress of the Kin sovereigns, ii. 14n, 25n, 27n
_Tung-lo_ (Kumiz), i. 259n
Tunguses, i. 271n
Tunny fish, i. 108, 416n, ii. 442
Tun-o-kain (Tunocain), kingdom of Persia, i. 83, 86n, 127, 128n,
138n, 145n
Turbit (radex Turpethi), ii. 389, 391n
Turcomania (Anatolian Turkey), i. 43
Turgaut, day-watch, i. 381n
Turkey, Great (Turkestan), i. 191, ii. 286n, 452, 457, 458, 462, 477
Turkistan chiefs send mission to kings of India, ii. 370n
Turkmans and Turks, distinction between, i. 44n, 101n;
horses, 43, 44n
Turks, ancient mention of, i. 56;
friend of Polo’s, 213;
and Mongols, 294n
Turmeric, ii. 226n
Turner, Lieutenant Samuel, describes Yak of Tartary, i. 277n
Turquans, Turkish horses, i. 43
Turquoises in Kermán, i. 90, 92n;
in Caindu, ii. 53
Turtle doves, i. 97, 99n
Turumpak, Hormuz, i. 111n
Tutia (Tutty), preparation of, i. 125, 126n, ii. 398
Tuticorin, ii. 372n
Tu T’song, Sung Emperor of China, ii. 150n, 211n
Tver, ii. 489n
Twelve, a favourite round number, ii. 426n
—— Barons over Khan’s Administration, i. 430, ii. 154
Twigs or arrows, divination by, i. 241, 242n
Tyuman, ii. 481n
Tyunju, porcelain manufacture, ii. 235, 242n
Tylor, Dr. E. B., on _Couvade_, ii. 93n, 94n
Tzarev, i. 6n
Tzaritzyn, i. 6n, 57n
Ucaca (Ukak, Ukek, Uwek), i. 5, 8n, 9n;
Ukák of Ibn Batuta, a different place, ii. 488n
Uch-baligh, _134_
Uch-Multán, i. 86n
Udoe country, ii. 42, 598n
Udong, ii. 279n
Udyána, i. 164n
Ughuz, legend of, ii. 485n
Uighúr character, parent of present Mongol writing, i. 14n, 28n,
160n, 353n
Uighúrs, the, i. 76n, 214n, 227n, ii. 179n, 462n
Uiraca, i. 282n
Uirad, _see_ Oirad
Ujjain, legend of, ii. 349n;
(_Ozene_), 397n, 426n
Ukak, ii. 488n.
(_See_ Ucaca.)
Ulatai (Oulatay), Tartar envoy from Persia, i. 32, 33n, ii. 471, 474n
Ulakhai, i. 282n
Ulan Muren (Red River), i. 250n
Ulugh Bagh, on Badakhshan border, i. 154n
—— Mohammed, i. 8n
Ulús, the, i. 10n
U-man and Pe-man (Black and White Barbarians), ii. 73n
Umbrellas, i. 351, 354n, 355n
Unc Can (Aung Khan), _see_ Prester John
Ung (Ungkút), Tartar tribe, i. 285, 294n
Ungrat (Kungurat), Tartar tribe, i. 357, 358n
Unicorn (Rhinoceros), in Burma, ii. 107;
Sumatra, 285, 289, 299;
legend of Virgin and, 285, 290n;
horns of, 291n
Unken, City, ii. 226, 229n, 230n, 233n
Unlucky hours, ii. 364
U-nya-Mwezi superstition, i. 130n
Urduja, Princess, ii. 465n
Uriangkadai, ii. 46n
Uriangkut (Tunguses), i. 271n
Urianhai, the, i. 271n
Urumtsi, i. 201n, 214n
Urzú, i. 122n
Uspenskoye (called also Bolgarskoye), i. 7n
Uttungadeva, king of Java, ii. 275n
Uwek, _see_ Ucaca
Uzbeg Khan of Sarai, i. 4n, 6n, 352n
Uzbegs of Kunduz, i. 156n, 163n
Uzun Tati, coins, Chinese porcelain from, ii. 595n
Vair, the fur and animal, i. 257, ii. 479, 483n, 484n, 486n, 487
—— as an epithet of eyes, _124_
Valaghir district, i. 54n
Vámbéry, Prof. Hermann, i. 10n, 28n, 54n, 57n, 170n, 214n, 237n,
401n, ii. 465
Vanchu (Wangchu), conspires with Chenchu against Ahmad, i. 417–419,
422n
Van Lake, i. 57n
Varaegian, Varangian, ii. 490n
Varaha Mihira, astronomer, i. 104n
Vardoj River, i. 156n, 172n
_Varini_, ii. 490n
Varsach, or Mashhad River, i. 155n, 156n
_Vasmulo_, i. 292n
_Vateria Indica_, ii. 396n
Veil of the Temple, πέπλος βαβυλώνιος, i. 66
Vellalars, ii. 372n
Venádan, title of king of Kaulam, ii. 380n
Venetians, factory at Soldaia, i. 4n;
expelled from Constantinople, 19n
Venice, _2_, _15_, _16_, i. 2, 18, 19, 36, 41;
return of Polos to, _4_, _24_, _54_, i. 36;
its exaltation after Latin conquest of Constantinople, _9_;
its nobles, _14_;
Polo’s mansion at, _23_ _seqq._;
galleys, _32_ _seqq._;
archives at, _70_ _seqq._;
articles brought from East by Marco to, i. 274, ii. 299, 305n
Ventilators at Hormuz, ii. 452, 453n
Verlinden, Belgian missionary, i. 249n
_Verniques_, i. 382, 384n
_Verzino Colombino_, ii. 380n.
(_See_ also Brazil.)
Vessels, war, i. 34, 37n;
stitched of Kermán (πλοιάρια ῥαπτά), i. 108, 117n, ii. 415n;
on the Kiang, 170, 171, 173n.
(_See_ also Ships.)
Vial, Paul, French missionary, ii. 63n
Vijayanagar, 362n
Vikramajit, legend of, ii. 349n
Vikrampúr, ii. 99n
Villard de Honnecourt, Album of, ii. 164n
Vincent of Beauvais, ii. 325n
Vincenzo, P., ii. 410n
Vineyards, in Taican, i. 153;
Kashgar, 181;
Khotan, 188;
in N. China, ii. 10, 11n, 13, 15n
Vinson, Prof., on _Couvade_, ii. 91n
Virgin of Cape Comorin, ii. 382n
Visconti, Tedaldo, or Tebaldo, _see_ Theobald of Piacenza
Vissering, on _Chinese Currency_, i. 428n, 429n
Vochan (Unchan, Yungchan), ii. 84, 86, 89n;
battle there, 98, 101, 104n–106n
Vogels, J., ii. 601n, 602n
Vokhan, _see_ Wakhán
Volga, called Tigris, i. 5, 7n, 9n, ii. 485n, 488n
Vos, Belgian Missionary, i. 249n
Vughin, ii. 182
Vuju in Kiangnan, ii. 182
—— in Che-kiang, ii. 219
Wadoe tribe, ii. 420n
Wakf, i. 67n
Wakhán (Vokhan), dialect, i. 162n, 171, 173n
—— Mountains, i. 162n, 175n
Wakhjīr Pass, i. 175n, ii. 594n
Wakhijrui Pass, _see_ Wakhjīr Pass
Wakhsh, branch of the Oxus, ii. 5n
Wakhtang II. king of Georgia, i. 53n
Walashjird, i. 106n
Wallachs, ii. 489n, 491n
Wall of Alexander (or Caucasian), i. 50, 53n
—— of Gog and Magog (_i.e._ China), _111_, i. 285, 292n
Walnut-oil, i. 158, 162n
Wami River, ii. 420n
_Wang_, Chinese silk, i. 237n, 361n, ii. 113n
Wang, king of Djungar, i. 250n
Wangchu, _see_ Vanchu
Wapila, i. 54n
Warangol Ku, ii. 362n
Warangs, ii. 490n
Warner, Dr., ii. 604n
War vessels, Chinese, i. 34, 37n
Wassáf, the historian, i. 68n;
his character of the Karaunahs, 101n;
notices of Hormuz, 120n, 121n;
eulogy of Kúblái, 332n;
story of Kúblái, 440n;
his style, ii. 150n;
account of taking of Siang-yang, 150n, 167n;
of Kinsay, 213n;
Maabar, 333n;
horse trade to India, 348n;
treatment of them there, 351n;
extract from his history, 495n
Water, bitter, i. 110, 122n, 194
—— custom of lying in, i. 108, 119n;
consecration by Lamas, 309n
—— Clock, i. 378n
Wathek, Khalif, i. 57n
Wa-tzŭ, Lolo slaves, ii. 63n
Weather-conjuring, i. 301, 309n–311n
Wei dynasty, i. 205n, ii. 437n
Weights and measures, ii. 590n–592n
Wei-ning, ii. 130n
Wei River in Shen-si, ii. 27n, 29n, 35n
—— in Shan-tung, ii. 139n
Wen River, ii. 139n
Wen-chow, ii. 239n
Westermarck, _Human Marriage_, ii. 48n, 93n
Whale oil, including spermaceti, i. 108,
117n, ii. 407, 408n
Whales, ii. 249; in Socotra, 407;
Madagascar, 411, 414n;
species of Indian Ocean, 408n;
sperm (Capdoille), 411, 414n
Wheaten bread not eaten, i. 438n;
at Yachi, ii. 66, 74n
White bears, ii. 479
—— bone, Chinese for Lolos, ii. 63n
—— camels, i. 281
—— City, meaning of term among Tartars, i. 297n, ii. 14n
—— City, of Manzi frontier, ii. 34n
—— Devils, ii. 355, 359n
—— Feast at Kúblái’s City, i. 390, 392n
—— Horde, ii. 481n
—— horses and mares, i. 300, 390;
offered to Khan, 308n
Whittington and his cat in Persia, i. 65n
Wild asses and oxen, _see_ Asses and Oxen
William of Tripoli, Friar, i. 22;
his writings, 23n, 24n
Williams, Dr. S. W., on the Chinese year, i. 388n;
on elephants at Peking, 392n
Williamson, Rev. A., i. 135n, 217n, ii. 8n, 11n, 12n, 15n, 16n, 137n
Wilson, General Sir C., i. 45n
Wind, poison (Simúm), i. 108, 120n;
monsoons, ii. 264–265
Wine, of the vine, Persians lax in abstaining from, i. 84, 87n, 96n
—— boiled, i. 84, 87n, 153n, 155n
—— of ancient Kapisa, i. 155n; Khotan, 188;
at Taianfu, ii. 13, 16n;
imported at Kinsay, 202
—— rice (_Samshu_ or _darásún_), i. 441;
and of wheat, ii. 56, 59n;
at Yachi, 66, 85;
spices, etc., in Caindu, 56;
Kien-ch’ang, 59n, 85;
Cangigu, 117;
Coloman 123;
Kinsay, 202, 204, 216
—— Palm (toddy), ii. 292, 297n, 376
—— from sugar, ii. 376, 442
—— date, i. 107, 115n, ii. 292, 297n, 442
—— (unspecified), at Khan’s table, i. 382;
not used in Ma’bar, ii. 342;
nor by Brahmans, 363
“Winter” used for “rainy season,” ii. 391n
Wo-fo-sze, “Monastery of the lying Buddha,” i. 221n
Wolves in Pamir, i. 171, 176n
Women, Island of, ii. 405n–406n
Women, of Kerman, their embroidery, i. 90;
mourners, 109;
of Khorasan, their beauty, 128;
of Badakhshan, 160;
Kashmir, 166;
Khotan, 191;
Kamul, fair and wanton, 210;
Tartar good and loyal, 252;
Erguiul, pretty creatures, 276;
of the town, 414, ii. 202;
of Tibet, evil customs, 44;
Caindu, 53;
Carajan, 66;
Zardandan, _couvade_, 85;
Anin, 116;
Kinsay, charming, 186;
respectful treatment of, 204;
Kelinfu, beautiful, 225;
Zanghibar, frightful, 423
Wonders performed by the Bacsi, i. 314 _et seqq._
Wood, Lieutenant John, Indian Navy, _20_, i. 156n;
his elucidations of Polo in Oxus regions, i. 174n
Wood-oil, ii. 251n, 252n
Wool, Salamander’s, i. 213, 216n
Worship of Mahomet (supposed), i. 188, 189n
—— of fire, 303;
Tartar, 256, 257;
Chinese, 456
—— of first object seen in the day, ii. 284, 288n
Worshipping the tablets, i. 391, 392n
Wu-chau (Vuju), ii. 222n
Wukiang-hien (Vughin), ii. 184n
Wüsus, or Wesses, people of Russia, ii. 486n
Wu-ti, Emperor, ii. 437n
Wylie, Alexander, _76_, i. 2n, 8n, 322n, 377n, 451n, 454n, ii. 19n,
28n, 38n, 169n, 184n, 194n, 209n, 212n
_Xanadu_, i. 305n
Xavier, at Socotra, ii. 409n
Xerxes, i. 135n
Ya-chau, ii. 45n, 48n, 70n
Yachi (Yun-nan-fu), city, ii. 66, 67n, 72n, 74n, 80n, 111n
_Yadah_, _Jadagari_, _Jadah-tásh_, science and stone of
weather-conjurer, i. 309n
Yaik River, i. 6n
Yájúj, and Májúj, _see_ Gog and Magog
Yak (dong), i. 274, 277n;
their tails carried to Venice, 274;
used in India for military decorations, ii. 355, 359n
Ya’kúb Beg of Kasghar, i. 189n
Yakuts, i. 309n, 446n, ii. 484n
Yalung River, ii. 67n, 69n, 72n
Yam, or Yamb (a post-stage or post-house), i. 433, 437n, ii. 213n
Yamgán, i. 162n
Yang-chau (Yanju), city, i. 29n, 432n, ii. 154n, 173n;
Marco’s government there, _22_, ii. 154, 157n
Yarbeg of Badakhshan, i. 156n
Yarkand (Yarcan), i. 187
_Yarligh_ and _P’aizah_, i. 322n, 352n
Yasdi (Yezd), i. 88
—— silk tissue, i. 88
_Yashm_, jade, i. 193n
Yasodhara, bride of Sakya Sinha, ii. 323n
Yavanas, ii. 372n
Yazdashír, i. 92n
Ydifu, i. 285, 295n
Year, Chinese, i. 388;
Mongol and Chinese cycle, 447, 454n
Yelimala, _see_ Monté d’Ely
Yeliu Chutsai, statesman and astronomer, ii. 17n
Yellow, or orthodox Lamas, i. 315n, 324n
Yemen, ii. 432n, 433n, 440n, 441n, 445n.
(_See_ also Aden.)
Yeng-chau (in Shan-tung), ii. 137n, 139n
—— (in Che-kiang), ii. 222n
Yen-king (Old Peking), i. 375n, 376n
Yen-Ping, ii. 230n
Yenshan, ii. 224n
Yesubuka, ii. 474n
Yesudar, ii. 459
Yesugai, father of Chinghiz, i. 237n
Yetsina (Etzina), i. 223
Yezd (Yasdi), i. 88;
silk fabrics of, ii. 11
Yiu-ki River, ii. 230n
Yoritomo, descendants of, ii. 262n
Yonting Ho River, ii. 6n
Yotkàn, village, i. 190n
Youth, Island of, ii. 381n
Yrac, province, i. 74
Ysemain of Hiulie, western engineer, ii. 167n
Yu, _see_ Jade
Yuan Ho, i. 29n
Yu-chow, gold and silver mines, i. 295n
Yue-chi, i. 174n
Yuen, Mongol Imperial dynasty, so styled, i. 29n, 377n
Yuen-hao, kingdom of Tangut, i. 282n
Yuen ming-yuen, palace, i. 307n
Yuen shi, History of Mongol Dynasty in China, i. 115n, 248n, 295n,
ii. 95n
Yugria, or Yughra, in the Far North, ii. 483n, 485n, 493n
Yuh-shan, ii. 222n, 224n
Yule, Sir Henry, ii. 602n;
on Ravenala, 597n;
on Maundeville, 604n
Yun-Hien, a Buddhist Abbot, i. 304n
Yung-chang fu (Shen-si), i. 276n
—— (Yun-nan, Vochan), ii. 84, 89n, 104n, 105n, 107n–109n
Yung Lo, Emperor, ii. 596n
Yun-nan (Carajan), province, ii. 40n, 45n, 56n, 57n, 59n–62n, 64,
67n, 72n, 80n, 81n, 82n, 90n, 95n, 104n, 107n, 115n, 120n, 124n,
127n–129n;
conquerors of, 46n, 80n;
Mahomedans, 74n
Yun-nan-fu city, _see_ Yachi
Yurungkásh (white Jade) River, i. 193n
Yusuf Kekfi, i. 85n
Yuthia, Ayuthia (Ayodhya), mediæval capital of Siam, _13_, ii. 278n,
279n
Yvo of Narbonne, i. 12n
Zabedj, ii. 283n
Zaila, ii. 413n, 435n, 436n
Zaitúníah, probable origin of satin, ii. 241n
Zampa, _see_ Champa
Zanghibar (Zangibar, Zanjibar, Zanzibar), ii. 405n, 412, 422, 424n;
currents off, 415n;
Ivory trade, 423, 424n;
its blacks, women, 423, 424n
Zanton (Shantung?), _3_
Zanzale, James, or Jacob Baradaeus, Bishop of Edessa, i. 61n
Zapharan, monastery near Baghdad, i. 61n
Zardandan, or “Gold Teeth,” a people of W. Yun-nan, ii. 84, 98;
identity doubtful, 88n;
characteristic customs, 90n
Zarncke, Fr., i. 139n
Zayton, Zaitún, Zeiton, Cayton (T’swan-chau, Chwan-chau, or Chinchew
of modern charts), the great mediæval port of China, ii. 175n,
231, 232n–233n, 234, 237n–243n;
Khan’s revenue from, 235;
porcelain, 235, 242n;
language, 236n, 243n–244n;
etymology, 237n;
mediæval notices, 237 _seqq._;
identity, 239n, 240n;
Chinchew, a name misapplied, 239n;
Christian churches at, 240n, 241n;
ships of, 264
Zayton, Andrew, Bishop of, ii. 237n
Zebák Valley, i. 165n
Zebu, humped oxen, i. 99n
Zedoary, ii. 388n
Zenghi, i. 61n
Zerms (Jerms), ii. 439n
Zerumbet, ii. 388n
Zettani, ii. 241n
Zhafar, _see_ Dhafar
Zic (Circassia), ii. 490, 492n
Zikas, ii. 228n, 309n, 311n
Zimmé, _see_ Kiang-mai
Zinc, i. 126n
Zinj, Zinjis, ii. 424n, 426n
Zobeidah, the lady, i. 156n
Zorza, _see_ Chorcha
Zu-’lḳarnain (Zulcarniain), “the Two Horned,” an epithet of
Alexander, i. 56n, 157, 160n
Zurficar (Zúrpica, Zulficar), a Turkish friend of Marco Polo’s, i. 213
[Illustration: THE LO-HAN SHAN-CHU TSUN CHE. No. 100 IN THE SERIES OF
THE FIVE HUNDRED LO-HAN.]
SER MARCO POLO
NOTES AND ADDENDA TO SIR HENRY
YULE’S EDITION, CONTAINING THE
RESULTS OF RECENT RESEARCH
AND DISCOVERY
BY HENRI CORDIER
PREFACE
There is no need of a long Preface to this small book. When the
third edition of the _Book of Ser Marco Polo_ was published in 1903,
criticism was lenient to the Editor of YULE’S grand work, and it was
highly satisfactory to me that such competent judges as Sir Aurel
STEIN and Sven HEDIN gave their approval to the remarks I made on
the itineraries followed in Central Asia by the celebrated Venetian
Traveller.
Nevertheless occasional remarks having been made by some of the
reviewers, proper notice was taken of them; moreover, it was impossible
to avoid some mistakes and omissions in a work including several
hundreds of pages. As years went on, extensive voyages were undertaken
by travellers like Sir Aurel STEIN, Sven HEDIN, PELLIOT, KOZLOV, and
others, who brought fresh and important information. I had myself
collected material from new works as they were issued and from old
works which had been neglected. In the mean time I had given a second
edition of _Cathay and the Way Thither_, having thus an opportunity to
explore old ground again and add new commentaries to the book.
All this material is embodied in the present volume which is to be
considered but as a supplementary volume of “Addenda” and “Corrigenda”
to the Book itself. I have gathered matter for a younger editor when
a fourth edition of the _Book of Ser Marco Polo_ is undertaken, age
preventing the present editor to entertain the hope to be able to do
the work himself.
To many who lent their aid have I to give my thanks: all are named in
the following pages, but I have special obligation to Sir Aurel STEIN,
to Dr. B. LAUFER, of Chicago, to Sir Richard TEMPLE, and to Prof. Paul
PELLIOT, of the College de France, Paris, who furnished me with some of
the more important notes. A paper by Prof. E. H. PARKER in the _Asiatic
Quarterly Review_ proved also of considerable help.
HENRI CORDIER.
PARIS, 8, RUE DE SIAM,
11_th of November_, 1919.
A BIBLIOGRAPHY OF SIR HENRY YULE’S WRITINGS.
—— Notes [miscellaneous] by H. Yule, Palermo, August 28th, 1872.
(_Indian Antiquary_, I. 1872, pp. 320–321.)
—— “Discovery of Sanskrit.” By H. Yule, Palermo, Dec. 26th, 1872.
(_Indian Antiquary_, II. 1873, p. 96.)
—— “Sopeithes, King of the Κηκεοί.” By H. Yule. (_Indian Antiquary_,
II. 1873, p. 370.)
—— The Geography of Ibn Batuta’s Travels in India. By Col. H. Yule,
Palermo. (_Indian Antiquary_, III. 1874, pp. 114–117, 209–212.)
—— The Geography of Ibn Batuta’s Travels. By Col. H. Yule, C.B.
(_Ibid._ pp. 242–244.)
—— Mediæval Ports of Western and Southern India, etc., named in the
Tohfat-al-Majâhidîn. By Col. H. Yule, C.B., Palermo. (_Indian
Antiquary_, III. 1874, pp. 212–214.)
—— Malifattan. By Col. H. Yule, C.B., Palermo. (_Indian Antiquary_,
IV. 1875, pp. 8–10.)
—— Champa. By H. Yule. (_Indian Antiquary_, VI. 1877, pp. 228–230.)
From the _Geog. Mag._, March, 1877, IV. pp. 66–67. Written for
the _Encyclopædia Britannica_, but omitted.
—— Specimen of a Discursive Glossary of Anglo-Indian Terms. By H. Y.
and A. C. B. (_Indian Antiquary_, VIII. 1879, pp. 52–54, 83–86,
173–176, 201–204, 231–233.)
SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS
PAGE
PREFACE v
A BIBLIOGRAPHY OF SIR HENRY YULE’S WRITINGS vii
MARCO POLO AND HIS BOOK
INTRODUCTORY NOTICES 3
PROLOGUE 13
Sarai—Shang tu—Khitán inscription
BOOK I. ACCOUNT OF REGIONS VISITED OR HEARD OF ON THE JOURNEY
FROM THE LESSER ARMENIA TO THE COURT OF THE GREAT KAAN AT
CHANDU 15
Baudas—Nasich—Death of Mostas’im—Tauris—Cala Ataperistan—
Persia—Fat-tailed sheep—The Caraunas Robbers—Pashai—Hormos—
Tun-o-Kain—Tutia—Arbre sec—Old Man of the Mountain—Road to
Sapurgan—Dogana—Badakhshan—Wakhan—Plateau of Pamir—Paonano
Pao—Yue Chi—Bolor— Khotan—Pein—City of Lop—Great Desert—
Camul—Chingintalas—Sukchur—Campichu—Etzina—Tatar—
Karacathayans—Keraits—Death of Chingiz Khan—Táilgan—Marriage—
_Tengri_—Coats of Mail—Reindeer— Sinju—Gurun—King George—
Tenduc—Christians.
BOOK II. PART I. THE KAAN, HIS COURT AND CAPITAL 65
Nayan—_P’ai Tzŭ_—Mongol Imperial Family—Hunting Leopard—
Cachar Modun—Bark of Trees—Value of Gold—_Ch’ing siang_—
Cycle of Twelve—Persian.
BOOK II. PART II. JOURNEY TO THE WEST AND SOUTH-WEST OF CATHAY 75
Wine and Vines—Christian Monument at Si-ngan fu—Khumdan—
Mubupa—_Chien tao_—Sindafu—Tibet—Wild Oxen—Kiung tu—Karajang—
Zardandan—Couvade—King of Mien—Burma—Nga-tshaung-gyan—Caugigu.
BOOK II. PART III. JOURNEY SOUTHWARD THROUGH EASTERN PROVINCES
OF CATHAY AND MANZI 91
Ch’ang Lu Salt—_Sangon_—Li T’an—Sinjumatu—Great Canal—Caiju—
Lin Ngan—Yanju—Yang Chau—Siege of Saianfu—_P’ao_—Alans—Vuju—
Kinsay—Silky Fowls—Sugar—Zaitun.
BOOK III. JAPAN, THE ARCHIPELAGO, SOUTHERN INDIA, AND THE COASTS
AND ISLANDS OF THE INDIAN SEA 101
Náfún—Japanese War—Chamba—Pulo Condore—Locac—Lawaki—Pentam—
Tana-Malayu—Malacca—Sumatra—Ferlec—Sago Tree—Angamanain—Dog-
headed Barbarians—Ceylon—Sagamoni Borcan—Barlaam and Josaphat—
Tanjore—Chinese Pagoda at Negapatam—Suttees in India—Maabar—
St. Thomas—Calamina—Cail—Sappan—Fandaraina—Gozurat—Two Islands
called Male and Female—Scotra—The Rukh—Giraffes—Zanghibar—
Aden— Esher—Dufar—Frankincense.
BOOK IV. WARS AMONG THE TARTAR PRINCES AND SOME ACCOUNT OF THE
NORTHERN COUNTRIES 127
Russia
APPENDICES 131
LIST OF MSS. OF MARCO POLO’S BOOK SO FAR AS THEY ARE KNOWN 133
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF MARCO POLO’S BOOK 137
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF PRINTED EDITIONS 137
TITLES OF SUNDRY BOOKS AND PAPERS WHICH TREAT OF MARCO POLO
AND HIS BOOK 139
SUPPLEMENTARY NOTE 144
ANDAMAN AND NICOBAR ISLANDS 144
INDEX 151
MARCO POLO AND HIS BOOK.
INTRODUCTORY NOTICES.
Introduction, p. _6_.
Speaking of Pashai, Sir Aurel Stein (_Geog. Journ._), referring to
the notes and memoranda brought home by the great Venetian traveller,
has the following remarks: “We have seen how accurately it reproduces
information about territories difficult of access at all times, and far
away from his own route. It appears to me quite impossible to believe
that such exact data, learned at the very beginning of the great
traveller’s long wanderings, could have been reproduced by him from
memory alone close on thirty years later when dictating his wonderful
story to Rusticiano during his captivity at Genoa. Here, anyhow, we
have definite proof of the use of those ‘notes and memoranda which he
had brought with him,’ and which, as Ramusio’s ‘Preface’ of 1553 tells
us (see Yule, _Marco Polo_, I., Introduction, p. _6_), Messer Marco,
while prisoner of war, was believed to have had sent to him by his
father from Venice. How grateful must geographer and historical student
alike feel for these precious materials having reached the illustrious
prisoner safely!”
Introduction, p. _10 n_.
KHAKHAN.
“Mr. Rockhill’s remarks about the title _Khakhan_ require
supplementing. Of course, the Turks did not use the term before 560
(552 was the exact year), because neither they nor their name ‘Turk’
had any self-assertive existence before then, and until that year they
were the ‘iron-working slaves’ of the Jou-jan. The Khakhan of those
last-named Tartars naturally would not allow the petty tribe of Turk to
usurp his exclusive and supreme title. But even a century and a half
before this, the ruler of the T’u-kuh-hun nomads had already borne the
title of Khakhan, which (the late Dr. Bretschneider agreed with me in
thinking) was originally of Tungusic and not of Turkish origin. The
T’u-kuh-hun were of the same race as the half-Mongol, half-Tungusic
Tobas, who ruled for two centuries over North China.... The title of
Khakhan, in various bastard forms, was during the tenth century used by
the Kings of Khoten and Kuche, as well as by the petty Ouigour Kings of
Kan Chou, Si Chou, etc.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan.,
1904, pp. 139–140.)
Introduction, p. _19_. [The] second start [of the Venetians] from Acre
took place about November, 1271.
M. Langlois remarks that the last stay of the Polos at Acre was
necessarily before the 18th November, 1271, date of the departure of
Gregory X. for the West. Cf. _Itinéraires à Jérusalem et Descriptions
de la Terre-Sainte rédigés en français aux XIᵉ, XIIᵉ et XIIIᵉ siècles_,
publ. par H. MICHELANT et G. RAYNAUD (Genève, 1882), pp. xxviii–xxix:
“La date de 1269, donnée seulement par un des manuscrits de la
rédaction de Thibaut de Cépoy, pour le premier séjour à Acre des Polo
et leur rencontre avec Tedaldo Visconti, qui allait être élu pape et
prendre le nom de Grégoire X., date préférée par tous les éditeurs à
celles évidemment erronées de Rusticien de Pise (1260) et des huit
autres manuscrits de Thibaut de Cépoy (1250 et 1260), n’est pas hors
de toute discussion. M. G. Tononi, archiprêtre de Plaisance, qui
prépare une histoire et une édition des œuvres de Grégoire X., me fait
remarquer que les chroniqueurs ne placent le départ de Tedaldo pour la
Terre-Sainte qu’après celui de S. Louis pour Tunis (2 juillet 1270),
et que, d’après un acte du _Trésor des Chartes_, Tedaldo était encore
à Paris le 28 décembre 1269. Il faudrait donc probablement dater de
1271 le premier et le deuxième séjour des Polo à Acre, et les placer
tous deux entre le 9 mai, époque de l’arrivée en Terre-Sainte d’Edouard
d’Angleterre,—avec lequel, suivant _l’Eracles_, aborda Tedaldo—et le 18
novembre, date du départ du nouveau pape pour l’Occident.” (Cf. _Hist.
litt. de la France_, XXXV, _Marco Polo_.)
Introduction, p. _19 n_.
I have here discussed Major Sykes’ theory of Polo’s itinerary
in Persia; the question was raised again by Major Sykes in the
_Geographical Journal_, October, 1905, pp. 462–465. I answered again,
and I do not think it necessary to carry on farther this controversy.
I recall that Major Sykes writes: “To conclude, I maintain that Marco
Polo entered Persia near Tabriz, whence he travelled to Sultania,
Kashan, Yezd, Kerman, and Hormuz. From that port, owing to the
unseaworthiness of the vessels, the presence of pirates, the fact
that the season was past, or for some other reason, he returned by a
westerly route to Kerman, and thence crossed the Lut to Khorasan.”
I replied in the _Geographical Journal_, Dec., 1905, pp. 686–687:
“Baghdad, after its fall in 1258, did not cease immediately to be
‘rather off the main caravan route.’ I shall not refer Major Sykes
to what I say in my editions of ‘Odorico’ and ‘Polo’ on the subject,
but to the standard work of Heyd, _Commerce du Levant_, Vol. 2, pp.
77, 78. The itinerary, Tabriz, Sultania, Kashan, Yezd, was the usual
route later on, at the beginning of the fourteenth century, and it
was followed, among others, by Fra Odorico, of Pordenone. Marco Polo,
on his way to the Far East—you must not forget that he was at Acre
in 1271—could not have crossed Sultania, which _did not exist_, as
its building was commenced by Arghún Khan, who ascended the throne in
1284, and was continued by Oeljaitu (1304–1316), who gave the name
of Sultania to the city.” Cf. Lieut.-Col. P. M. SYKES, _A History of
Persia_, 1915, 2 vols., 8vo; II., p. 181 n.
Introduction, p. _21_. M. Pauthier has found a record in the Chinese
Annals of the Mongol dynasty, which states that in the year 1277,
a certain POLO was nominated a second-class commissioner or agent
attached to the Privy Council, a passage which we are happy to believe
to refer to our young traveller.
Prof. E. H. Parker remarks (_Asiatic Quart. Review_, 3rd Series, Vol.
XVII., Jan., 1904, pp. 128–131): “M. Pauthier has apparently overlooked
other records, which make it clear that the identical individual in
question had already received honours from Kúblái many years before
Marco’s arrival in 1275. Perhaps the best way to make this point
clear would be to give all the original passages which bear upon the
question. The number I give refer to the chapter and page (first half
or second half of the double page) of the _Yuan Shï_:—
A. Chap. 7, p. 1²⁄₂: 1270, second moon. Kúblái inspects a court pageant
prepared by Puh-lo and others.
B. Chap. 7, p. 6¹⁄₂: 1270, twelfth moon. The _yü-shï chung-ch’êng_
(censor) Puh-lo made also President of the _Ta-sz-nung_ department.
One of the ministers protested that there was no precedent for a
censor holding this second post. Kúblái insisted.
C. Chap. 8, p. 16¹⁄₂: 1275, second moon. Puh-lo and another sent to look
into the Customs taxation question in Tangut.
D. Chap. 8, p. 22¹⁄₂: 1275, fourth moon. The _Ta-sz-nung_ and _yü-shï
chung-ch’êng_ Puh-lo promoted to be _yü-shï ta-fu_.
E. Chap. 9, p. 11²⁄₂: 1276, seventh moon. The Imperial Prince Puh-lo
given a seal.
F. Chap. 9, p. 16²⁄₂: 1277, second moon. The _Ta-sz-nung_ and _yü-shï
ta-fu_, Puh-lo, being also _süan-wei-shï_ and Court Chamberlain,
promoted to be _shu-mih fu-shï_, and also _süan-hwei-shï_ and Court
Chamberlain.
“The words _shu-mih fu-shï_, the Chinese characters for which are given
on p. 569 of M. Cordier’s second volume, precisely mean ‘Second-class
Commissioner attached to the Privy Council,’ and hence it is clear that
Pauthier was totally mistaken in supposing the censor of 1270 to have
been Marco. Of course the Imperial Prince Puh-lo is not the same person
as the censor, nor is it clear who the (1) pageant and (2) Tangut
Puh-los were, except that neither could possibly have been Marco, who
only arrived in May—the third moon—at the very earliest.
“In the first moon of 1281 some gold, silver, and bank-notes were
handed to Puh-lo for the relief of the poor. In the second moon of
1282, just before the assassination of Achmed, the words ‘Puh-lo the
Minister’ (_ch’êng-siang_) are used in connection with a case of fraud.
In the seventh moon of 1282 (after the fall of Achmed) the ‘Mongol
man Puh-lo’ was placed in charge of some gold-washings in certain
towers of the then Hu Pêh (now in Hu Nan). In the ninth moon of the
same year a commission was sent to take official possession of all the
gold-yielding places in Yün Nan, and Puh-lo was appointed _darugachi_
(= governor) of the mines. In this case it is not explicitly stated
(though it would appear most likely) that the two gold superintendents
were the same man; if they were, then neither could have been Marco,
who certainly was no ‘Mongol man.’ Otherwise there would be a great
temptation to identify this event with the mission to ‘_una città,
detta Carazan_’ of the Ramusio Text.
“There is, however, one man who may possibly be Marco, and that is the
Poh-lo who was probably with Kúblái at Chagan Nor when the news of
Achmed’s murder by Wang Chu arrived there in the third moon of 1282.
The Emperor at once left for Shang-tu (_i.e._ _K’ai-p’ing Fu_, north
of Dolonor), and ‘ordered the _shu-mih fu-shï_ Poh-lo [with two other
statesmen] to proceed with all speed to Ta-tu (_i.e._ to Cambalu).
On receiving Poh-lo’s report, the Emperor became convinced of the
deceptions practised upon him by Achmed, and said: “It was a good thing
that Wang Chu _did_ kill him.”’ In 1284 Achmed’s successor is stated
(chap. 209, p. 9½) to have recommended Poh-lo, amongst others, for
minor Treasury posts. The same man (chap. 209, p. 12½) subsequently
got Poh-lo appointed to a salt superintendency in the provinces; and
as Yang-chou is the centre of the salt trade, it is just possible that
Marco’s ‘governorship’ of that place may resolve itself into this.
“There are many other Puh-lo and Poh-lo mentioned, both before Marco’s
arrival in, and subsequently to Marco’s departure in 1292 from, China.
In several cases (as, for instance, in that of P. Timur) both forms
occur in different chapters for the same man; and a certain Tartar
called ‘Puh-lan Hi’ is also called ‘Puh-lo Hi.’ One of Genghis Khan’s
younger brothers was called Puh-lo Kadei. There was, moreover, a
Cathayan named Puh-lo, and a Naiman Prince Poh-lo. Whether ‘Puh-lo the
Premier’ or ‘one of the Ministers,’ mentioned in 1282, is the same
person as ‘Poh-lo the _ts’an chêng_,’ or ‘Prime Minister’s assistant’
of 1284, I cannot say. Perhaps, when the whole _Yüan Shï_ has been
thoroughly searched throughout in all its editions, we may obtain more
certain information. Meanwhile, one thing is plain: Pauthier is wrong,
Yule is wrong in that particular connection; and M. Cordier gives us
no positive view of his own. The other possibilities are given above,
but I scarcely regard any of them as probabilities. On p. 99 of his
Introduction, Colonel Yule manifestly identifies the Poh-lo of 1282
with Marco; but the identity of his title with that of Puh-lo in 1277
suggests that the two men are one, in which case neither can be Marco
Polo. On p. 422 of vol. i. Yule repeats this identification in his
notes. I may mention that much of the information given in the present
article was published in Vol. XXIV. of the _China Review_ two or three
years ago. I notice that M. Cordier quotes that volume in connection
with other matters, but this particular point does not appear to have
caught his eye.
“As matters now stand, there is a fairly strong presumption that Marco
Polo is _once_ named in the Annals; but there is no irrefragable
evidence; and in any case it is only this once, and not as Pauthier has
it.”
Cf. also note by Prof. E. H. Parker, _China Review_, XXV. pp. 193–4,
and, according to Prof. Pelliot (_Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_,
July-Sept., 1904, p. 769), the biography of Han Lin-eul in the _Ming
shi_, k. 122, p. 3.
Prof. Pelliot writes to me: “Il faut renoncer une bonne fois à
retrouver Marco Polo dans le Po-lo mêlé à l’affaire d’Ahmed. Grâce
aux titulations successives, nous pouvons reconstituer la carrière
administrative de ce Po-lo, au moins depuis 1271, c’est-à-dire depuis
une date antérieure à l’arrivée de Marco Polo à la cour mongole.
D’autre part, Rashid-ud-Din mentionne le rôle joué dans l’affaire
d’Ahmed par le Pulad-aqa, c’est-à-dire Pulad Chinsang, son informateur
dans les choses mongoles, mais la forme mongole de ce nom de _Pulad_
est _Bolod_, en transcription chinoise _Po-lo_. J’ai signalé (_T’oung
Pao_, 1914, p. 640) que des textes chinois mentionnent effectivement
que Po-lo (Bolod), envoyé en mission auprès d’Arghún en 1285, resta
ensuite en Perse. C’est donc en définitive le Pulad (= Bolod) de
Rashid-ud-Din qui serait le Po-lo qu’à la suite de Pauthier on a trop
longtemps identifié à Marco Polo.”
Introduction, p. _23_.
“The _Yüan Shï_ contains curious confirmation of the facts which led
up to Marco Polo’s conducting a wife to Arghún of Persia, who lost his
spouse in 1286. In the eleventh moon of that year (say January, 1287)
the following laconic announcement appears: ‘T’a-ch’a-r Hu-nan ordered
to go on a mission to A-r-hun.’ It is possible that Tachar and Hunan
may be two individuals, and, though they probably started overland,
it is probable that they were in some way connected with Polo’s first
and unsuccessful attempt to take the girl to Persia.” (E. H. PARKER,
_Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 136.)
Introduction, p. _76 n_.
With regard to the statue of the Pseudo-Marco Polo of Canton, Dr. B.
Laufer, of Chicago, sends me the following valuable note:—
THE ALLEGED MARCO POLO LO-HAN OF CANTON.
The temple _Hua lin se_ (in Cantonese _Fa lum se_, _i.e._ Temple of
the Flowery Grove) is situated in the western suburbs of the city of
Canton. Its principal attraction is the vast hall, the Lo-han t’ang,
in which are arranged in numerous avenues some five hundred richly
gilded images, about three feet in height, representing the 500 Lo-han
(Arhat). The workmanship displayed in the manufacture of these
figures, made of fine clay thickly covered with burnished gilding,
is said to be most artistic, and the variety of types is especially
noticeable. In this group we meet a statue credited with a European
influence. Two opinions are current regarding this statue: one refers
to it as representing the image of a Portuguese sailor, the other sees
in it a portrait of Marco Polo.
The former view is expressed, as far as I see, for the first time,
by MAYERS and DENNYS (_The Treaty Ports of China and Japan_, London
and Hong Kong, 1867, p. 162). “One effigy,” these authors remark,
“whose features are strongly European in type, will be pointed out
as the image of a Portuguese seaman who was wrecked, centuries ago,
on the coast, and whose virtues during a long residence gained him
canonization after death. This is probably a pure myth, growing from
an accidental resemblance of the features.” This interpretation of
a homage rendered to a Portuguese is repeated by C. A. MONTALTO DE
JESUS, _Historic Macao_ (Hong Kong, 1902, p. 28). A still more positive
judgment on this matter is passed by MADROLLE (_Chine du Sud et de
l’Est_, Paris, 1904, p. 17). “The attitudes of the Venerable Ones,” he
says, “are remarkable for their life-like expression, or sometimes,
singularly grotesque. One of these personalities placed on the right
side of a great altar wears the costume of the 16th century, and we
might be inclined to regard it as a Chinese representation of Marco
Polo. It is probable, however, that the artist, who had to execute
the statue of a Hindu, that is, of a man of the West, adopted as the
model of his costume that of the Portuguese who visited Canton since
the commencement of the 16th century.” It seems to be rather doubtful
whether the 500 Lo-han of Canton are really traceable to that time.
There is hardly any huge clay statue in China a hundred or two hundred
years old, and all the older ones are in a state of decay, owing to
the brittleness of the material and the carelessness of the monks.
Besides, as stated by Mayers and Dennys (_l.c._, p. 163), the Lo-han
Hall of Canton, with its glittering contents, is a purely modern
structure, having been added to the Fa-lum Temple in 1846, by means of
a subscription mainly supported by the Hong Merchants. Although this
statue is not old, yet it may have been made after an ancient model.
Archdeacon Gray, in his remarkable and interesting book, _Walks in the
City of Canton_ (Hong Kong, 1875, p. 207), justly criticized the Marco
Polo theory, and simultaneously gave a correct identification of the
Lo-han in question. His statement is as follows: “Of the idols of the
five hundred disciples of Buddha, which, in this hall, are contained,
there is one, which, in dress and configuration of countenance, is said
to resemble a foreigner. With regard to this image, one writer, if we
mistake not, has stated that it is a statue of the celebrated traveller
Marco Polo, who, in the thirteenth century, visited, and, for some
time, resided in the flowery land of China. This statement, on the part
of the writer to whom we refer, is altogether untenable. Moreover, it
is an error so glaring as to cast, in the estimation of all careful
readers of his work, no ordinary degree of discredit upon many of his
most positive assertions. The person, whose idol is so rashly described
as being that of Marco Polo, was named Shien-Tchu. He was a native of
one of the northern provinces of India, and, for his zeal as an apostle
in the service of Buddha, was highly renowned.”
Everard Cotes closes the final chapter of his book, _The Arising East_
(New York, 1907), as follows: “In the heart of Canton, within easy
reach of mob violence at any time, may be seen to-day the life-size
statue of an elderly European, in gilt clothes and black hat, which
the Chinese have cared for and preserved from generation to generation
because the original, Marco Polo, was a friend to their race. The
thirteenth-century European had no monopoly of ability to make himself
loved and reverenced. A position similar to that which he won as
an individual is open to-day to the Anglo-Saxon as a race. But the
Mongolian was not afraid of Marco Polo, and he is afraid of us. It can
be attained, therefore, only by fair dealing and sympathy, supported by
an overwhelming preponderance of fighting strength.”
[Dr. Laufer reproduces here the note in _Marco Polo_, I., p. _76_. I
may remark that I never said nor believed that the statue was Polo’s.
The mosaic at Genoa is a fancy portrait.]
The question may be raised, however, Are there any traces of foreign
influence displayed in this statue? The only way of solving this
problem seemed to me the following: First to determine the number
and the name of the alleged Marco Polo Lo-han at Canton, and then by
means of this number to trace him in the series of pictures of the
traditional 500 Lo-han (the so-called _Lo han t’u_).
The alleged Marco Polo Lo-han bears the number 100, and his name
is Shan-chu tsun-che (_tsun-che_ being a translation of Sanskrit
_ārya_, “holy, reverend”). The name Shan-chu evidently represents the
rendering of a Sanskrit name, and does not suggest a European name.
The illustration here reproduced is Lo-han No. 100 from a series of
stone-engravings in the temple T’ien-ning on the West Lake near Hang
Chau. It will be noticed that it agrees very well with the statue
figured by M. Cordier. In every respect it bears the features of an
Indian Lo-han, with one exception, and this is the curious hat. This,
in fact, is the only Lo-han among the five hundred that is equipped
with a headgear; and the hat, as is well known, is not found in India.
This hat must represent a more or less arbitrary addition of the
Chinese artist who created the group, and it is this hat which led
to the speculations regarding the Portuguese sailor or Marco Polo.
Certain it is also that such a type of hat does not occur in China;
but it seems idle to speculate as to its origin, as long as we have
no positive information on the intentions of the artist. The striped
mantle of the Lo-han is by no means singular, for it occurs with
seventeen others. The facts simply amount to this, that the figure in
question does not represent a Portuguese sailor or Marco Polo or any
other European, but solely an Indian Lo-han (Arhat), while the peculiar
hat remains to be explained.
Introduction, p. _92_.
THIBAUT DE CHEPOY.
Thibaut de Chepoy (Chepoy, canton of Breteuil, Oise), son of the knight
Jean de Chepoy, was one of the chief captains of King Philip the
Fair. He entered the king’s service in 1285 as squire and valet; went
subsequently to Robert d’Artois, who placed him in charge of the castle
of Saint Omer, and took him, in 1296, to Gascony to fight the English.
He was afterwards grand master of the cross-bow men. He then entered
the service of Charles de Valois, brother of Philip the Fair, who sent
him to Constantinople to support the claims to the throne of his wife,
Catherine of Courtenay. Thibaut left Paris on the 9th Sept., 1306,
passed through Venice, where he met Marco Polo who gave him a copy of
his manuscript. Thibaut died between 22nd May, 1311, and 22nd March,
1312. (See Joseph PETIT, in _Le Moyen Age_, Paris, 1897, pp. 224–239.)
THE BOOK OF MARCO POLO.
PROLOGUE
II., p. _6_.
SARAI.
“Cordier (Yule) identifiziert den von Pegolotti gewählten Namen
Säracanco mit dem jüngeren Sarai oder Zarew (dem Sarai grande Fra
Mauros), was mir vollkommen untunlich erscheint; es wäre dann die Route
des Reisenden geradezu ein Zickzackweg gewesen, der durch nichts zu
rechtfertigen wäre.” (Dr. Ed. FRIEDMANN, _Pegolotti_, p. 14.)
Prof. Pelliot writes to me: “Il n’y a aucune possibilité de retrouver
dans _Saracanco, Sarai + Ḳúnk_. Le mot _Ḳúnk_ n’est pas autrement
attesté, et la construction mongole ou turque exigerait _ḳunḳ-sarai_.”
XIII., pp. 25–26.
SHANG TU.
See also A. POZDNEIEV, _Mongoliya i Mongoly_, II., pp. 303 _seq._
XV., pp. 27, 28–30. Now it came that Marco, the son of Messer Nicolo,
sped wondrously in learning the customs of the Tartars, as well as
their language, their manner of writing, and their practice of war—in
fact he came in a brief space to know several languages, and four
sundry written characters.
On the linguistic office called _Sse yi kwan_, cf. an interesting note
by H. MASPERO, p. 8, of _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, XII., No. 1,
1912.
XV., p. 28 n. Of the Khitán but one inscription was known and no key.
Prof. Pelliot remarks, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV.,
July-Sept., 1904: “In fact a Chinese work has preserved but five
k’i-tan characters, however with the Chinese translation.” He writes
to me that we do not know _any_ k’itan inscription, but half a dozen
characters reproduced in a work of the second half of the fourteenth
century. The Uíghúr alphabet is of Aramean origin through Sogdian; from
this point of view, it is not necessary to call for Estranghelo, nor
Nestorian propaganda. On the other hand we have to-day documents in
Uíghúr writing older than the _Kudatku Bilik_.
BOOK FIRST.
ACCOUNT OF REGIONS VISITED OR HEARD OF ON THE JOURNEY FROM THE LESSER
ARMENIA TO THE COURT OF THE GREAT KAAN AT CHANDU.
BOOK I.
VI., p. 63. “There is also on the river, as you go from Baudas to Kisi,
a great city called Bastra, surrounded by woods, in which grow the best
dates in the world.”
“The products of the country are camels, sheep and dates.” (At
Pi-ssï-lo, Basra. CHAU JU-KWA, p. 137.)
VI., pp. 63, 65. “In Baudas they weave many different kinds of silk
stuffs and gold brocades, such as _nasich_, and _nac_, and _cramoisy_,
and many other beautiful tissue richly wrought with figures of beasts
and birds.”
In the French text we have _nassit_ and _nac_.
“S’il faut en croire M. Defrémery, au lieu de _nassit_, il faut
évidemment lire _nassij_ (nécidj), ce qui signifie un tissu, en
général, et désigne particulièrement une étoffe de soie de la même
espèce que le _nekh_. Quant aux étoffes sur lesquelles étaient figurés
des animaux et des oiseaux, le même orientaliste croit qu’il faut y
reconnaître le _thardwehch_, sorte d’étoffe de soie qui, comme son nom
l’indique, représentait des scènes de chasse. On sait que l’usage de
ces représentations est très ancien en Orient, comme on le voit dans
des passages de Philostrate et de Quinte-Curce rapportés par Mongez.”
(FRANCISQUE-MICHEL, _Recherches sur le Commerce_, I., p. 262.)
VI., p. 67.
DEATH OF MOSTAS’IM.
According to Al-Fakhri, translated by E. Amar (_Archives marocaines_,
XVI., p. 579), Mostas’im was put to death with his two eldest sons on
the 4th of safar, 656 (3rd February, 1258).
XI., p. 75. “The [the men of Tauris] weave many kinds of beautiful and
valuable stuffs of silk and gold.”
Francisque-Michel (I., p. 316) remarks: “De ce que Marco Polo se
borne à nommer Tauris comme la ville de Perse où il se fabriquait
maints draps d’or et de soie, il ne faudrait pas en conclure que cette
industrie n’existât pas sur d’autres points du même royaume. Pour n’en
citer qu’un seul, la ville d’Arsacie, ancienne capitale des Parthes,
connue aujourd’hui sous le nom de Caswin, possédait vraisemblablement
déjà cette industrie des beaux draps d’or et de soie qui existait
encore au temps de Huet, c’est-à-dire au XVIIᵉ siècle.”
XIII., p. 78. “Messer Marco Polo found a village there which goes by
the name of CALA ATAPERISTAN, which is as much as to say, ‘The Castle
of the Fire-worshippers.’”
With regard to Kal’ah-i Atashparastān, Prof. A. V. W. Jackson writes
(_Persia_, 1906, p. 413): “And the name is rightly applied, for the
people there do worship fire. In an article entitled _The Magi in Marco
Polo (Journ. Am. Or. Soc._, 26, 79–83) I have given various reasons for
identifying the so-called ‘Castle of the Fire-Worshippers’ with Kashan,
which Odoric mentions or a village in its vicinity, the only rival to
the claim being the town of Naïn, whose Gabar Castle has already been
mentioned above.”
XIV., p. 78.
PERSIA.
Speaking of Saba and of Cala Ataperistan, Prof. E. H. Parker (_Asiatic
Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 134) has the following remarks: “It is not
impossible that certain unexplained statements in the Chinese records
may shed light upon this obscure subject. In describing the Arab
Conquest of Persia, the Old and New T’ang Histories mention the city of
Hia-lah as being amongst those captured; another name for it was _Sam_
(according to the Chinese initial and final system of spelling words).
A later Chinese poet has left the following curious line on record:
‘All the priests venerate Hia-lah.’ The allusion is vague and undated,
but it is difficult to imagine to what else it can refer. The term
_sêng_, or ‘bonze,’ here translated ‘priests,’ was frequently applied
to Nestorian and Persian priests, as in this case.”
XIV., p. 80. “Three Kings.”
Regarding the legend of the stone cast into a well, cf. F. W. K.
MÜLLER, _Uigurica_, pp. 5–10 (Pelliot).
XVII., p. 90. “There are also plenty of veins of steel and _Ondanique_.”
“The _ondanique_ which Marco Polo mentions in his 42nd chapter is
almost certainly the _pin t’ieh_ or ‘pin iron’ of the Chinese, who
frequently mention it as coming from Arabia, Persia, Cophene, Hami,
Ouigour-land and other High Asia States.” (E. H. PARKER, _Journ. North
China Br. Roy. Asiatic Soc._, XXXVIII., 1907, p. 225.)
XVIII., pp. 97, 100. “The province that we now enter is called
REOBARLES.... The beasts also are peculiar.... Then there are sheep
here as big as asses; and their tails are so large and fat, that one
tail shall weight some 30 lbs. They are fine fat beasts, and afford
capital mutton.”
Prof. E. H. PARKER writes in the _Journ. of the North China Branch
of the Royal Asiatic Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, p. 196: “Touching the
fat-tailed sheep of Persia, the _Shan-haï-king_ says the Yuëh-chï or
Indo-Scythy had a ‘big-tailed sheep,’ the correct name for which is
_hien-yang_. The Sung History mentions sheep at Hami with tails so
heavy that they could not walk. In the year 1010 some were sent as
tribute to China by the King of Kuché.”
“Among the native products [at Mu lan p’i, Murābit, Southern Coast of
Spain] are foreign sheep, which are several feet high and have tails as
big as a fan. In the spring-time they slit open their bellies and take
out some tens of catties of fat, after which they sew them up again,
and the sheep live on; if the fat were not removed, (the animal) would
swell up and die.” (CHAU JU-KWA, pp. 142–3.)
“The Chinese of the T’ang period had heard also of the trucks put
under these sheep’s tails. ‘The Ta-shï have a foreign breed of sheep
(_hu-yang_) whose tails, covered with fine wool, weigh from ten to
twenty catties; the people have to put carts under them to hold them
up. Fan-kuo-chï as quoted in Tung-si-yang-k’au.” (HIRTH and ROCKHILL,
p. 143.)
Leo Africanus, _Historie of Africa_, III., 945 (Hakluyt Soc. ed.), says
he saw in Egypt a ram with a tail weighing eighty pounds!:
OF THE AFRICAN RAMME.
“There is no difference betweene these rammes of Africa and others,
saue onely in their tailes, which are of a great thicknes, being by so
much the grosser, but how much they are more fatte, so that some of
their tailes waigh tenne, and other twentie pounds a peece, and they
become fatte of their owne naturall inclination: but in Egypt there
are diuers that feede them fatte with bran and barly, vntill their
tailes growe so bigge that they cannot remooue themselves from place to
place: insomuch that those which take charge of them are faine to binde
little carts vnder their tailes, to the end they may haue strength to
walke. I my selfe saw at a citie in Egypt called Asiot, and standing
vpon Nilus, about an hundred and fiftie miles from Cairo, one of the
saide rams tailes that weighed fowerscore pounds, and others affirmed
that they had seene one of those tailes of an hundred and fiftie pounds
weight. All the fatte therefore of this beast consisteth in his taile;
neither is there any of them to be founde but onely in Tunis and in
Egypt.” (LEO AFRICANUS, edited by Dr. Robert BROWN, III., 1896, Hakluyt
Society, p. 945.)
XVIII., pp. 97, 100 n.
Dr. B. Laufer draws my attention to what is probably the oldest mention
of this sheep from Arabia, in Herodotus, Book III., Chap. 113:
“Concerning the spices of Arabia let no more be said. The whole country
is scented with them, and exhales an odour marvellously sweet. There
are also in Arabia two kinds of sheep worthy of admiration, the like
of which is nowhere else to be seen; the one kind has long tails, not
less than three cubits in length, which, if they were allowed to trail
on the ground, would be bruised and fall into sores. As it is, all the
shepherds know enough of carpentering to make little trucks for their
sheep’s tails. The trucks are placed under the tails, each sheep having
one to himself, and the tails are then tied down upon them. The other
kind has a broad tail, which is a cubit across sometimes.”
Canon G. Rawlinson, in his edition of Herodotus, has the following note
on this subject (II., p. 500):—
“Sheep of this character have acquired among our writers the name of
Cape Sheep, from the fact that they are the species chiefly affected by
our settlers at the Cape of Good Hope. They are common in Africa and
throughout the East, being found not only in Arabia, but in Persia,
Syria, Affghanistan, Egypt, Barbary, and even Asia Minor. A recent
traveller, writing from Smyrna, says: ‘The sheep of the country are the
Cape sheep, having a kind of apron tail, entirely of rich marrowy fat,
extending to the width of their hind quarters, and frequently trailing
on the ground; the weight of the tail is often more than six or eight
pounds’ (FELLOWS’S _Asia Minor_, p. 10). Leo Africanus, writing in the
15th century, regards the broad tail as the great difference between
the sheep of Africa and that of Europe. He declares that one which _he
had seen_ in Egypt weighed 80 lbs. He also mentions the use of trucks
which is still common in North Africa.”
XVIII., p. 98. “Camadi.—Reobarles.—In this plain there are a number of
villages and towns which have lofty walls of mud, made as a defence
against the banditti, who are very numerous, and are called CARAONAS.
This name is given them because they are the sons of Indian mothers by
Tartar fathers.”
Mirzá Haïdar writes (_Tárikh-i-Rashidi_, p. 148): “The learned Mirzá
Ulugh Beg has written a history which he has called _Ulus Arbaa_. One
of the ‘four hordes’ is that of the Moghul, who are divided into two
branches, the Moghul and the Chaghatái. But these two branches, on
account of their mutual enmity, used to call each other by a special
name, by way of depreciation. Thus the Chaghatái called the Moghul
_Jatah_, while the Moghul called the Chaghatái _Karáwánás_.”
Cf. Ney ELIAS, _l.c._, pp. 76–77, and App. B, pp. 491–2, containing an
inquiry made in Khorasán by Mr. Maula Bakhsh, Attaché at the Meshed
Consulate General, of the families of Kárnás, he has heard or seen; he
says: “These people speak Turki now, and are considered part of the
Goklán Turkomans. They, however, say they are Chingiz-Kháni Moghuls,
and are no doubt the descendants of the same Kárnás, or Karávanás, who
took such a prominent part in the victories in Persia.
“The word Kárnás, I was told by a learned Goklan Mullah, means
_Tirandáz_, or _Shikári_ (_i.e._ Archer or Hunter), and was applied
to this tribe of Moghuls on account of their professional skill in
shooting, which apparently secured them an important place in the
army. In Turki the word Kárnás means _Shikamparast_—literally, ‘belly
worshippers,’ which implies avarice. This term is in use at present,
and I was told, by a Kázi of Bujnurd, that it is sometimes used by way
of reproach.... The Kárnás people in Mána and Gurgán say it is the name
of their tribe, and they can give no other explanation.”
XVIII., pp. 98, 102, 165. “The King of these scoundrels is called
NOGODAR.”
Sir Aurel Stein has the following regarding the route taken by this
Chief in _Serindia_, I., pp. 11–12:—
“To revert to an earlier period it is noteworthy that the route in
Marco Polo’s account, by which the Mongol partisan leader Nigūdar,
‘with a great body of horsemen, cruel unscrupulous fellows,’ made his
way from Badakhshān ‘through another province called PASHAI-DIR, and
then through another called ARIORA-KESHEMUR’ to India, must have led
down the Bashgol Valley. The name of _Pashai_ clearly refers to the
Kāfirs among whom this tribal designation exists to this day, while the
mention of Dīr indicates the direction which this remarkable inroad had
taken. That its further progress must have lain through Swāt is made
probable by the name which, in Marco Polo’s account, precedes that of
‘Keshemur’ or Kashmīr; for in the hitherto unexplained _Ariora_ can be
recognized, I believe, the present Agrōr, the name of the well-known
hill-tract on the Hazāra border which faces Bunēr from the left bank of
the Indus. It is easy to see from any accurate map of these regions,
that for a mobile column of horsemen forcing its way from Badakhshān
to Kashmīr, the route leading through the Bashgol Valley, Dīr, Talāsh,
Swāt, Bunēr, Agrōr, and up the Jhelam Valley, would form at the present
day, too, the most direct and practicable line of invasion.”
In a paper on _Marco Polo’s Account of a Mongol inroad into Kashmir_
(_Geog. Jour._, August, 1919), Sir Aurel Stein reverts again to the
same subject. “These [Mongol] inroads appear to have commenced from
about 1260 A.D., and to have continued right through the reign of
Ghiasuddin, Sultan of Delhi (1266–1286), whose identity with Marco’s
_Asedin Soldan_ is certain. It appears very probable that Marco’s story
of Nogodar, the nephew of Chaghatái, relates to one of the earliest of
these incursions which was recent history when the Poli passed through
Persia about 1272–73 A.D.”
Stein thinks, with Marsden and Yule, that _Dilivar_ (pp. 99, 105) is
really a misunderstanding of “_Città_ di Livar” for _Lahawar_ or Lahore.
_Dir_ has been dealt with by Yule and Pauthier, and we know that it is
“the mountain tract at the head of the western branch of the Panjkora
River, through which leads the most frequented route from Peshawar and
the lower Swāt valley to Chītral” (Stein, _l.c._). Now with regard to
the situation of _Pashai_ (p. 104):
“It is clear that a safe identification of the territory intended
cannot be based upon such characteristics of its people as Marco
Polo’s account here notes obviously from hearsay, but must reckon
in the first place with the plainly stated bearing and distance. And
Sir Henry Yule’s difficulty arose just from the fact that what the
information accessible to him seemed to show about the location of the
name _Pashai_ could not be satisfactorily reconciled with those plain
topographical data. Marco’s great commentator, thoroughly familiar as
he was with whatever was known in his time about the geography of the
western Hindukush and the regions between Oxus and Indus, could not
fail to recognize the obvious connection between our _Pashai_ and the
tribal name _Pashai_ borne by Muhammanized Kafirs who are repeatedly
mentioned in mediæval and modern accounts of Kabul territory. But all
these accounts seemed to place the Pashais in the vicinity of the great
Panjshir valley, north-east of Kabul, through which passes one of the
best-known routes from the Afghan capital to the Hindukush watershed
and thence to the Middle Oxus. Panjshir, like Kabul itself, lies to the
_south-west_ of Badakshān, and it is just this discrepancy of bearing
together with one in the distance reckoned to Kashmir which caused Sir
Henry Yule to give expression to doubts when summing up his views about
Nogodar’s route.”
From Sir George Grierson’s _Linguistic Survey of India_ we learn that
to the south of the range of the Hindukush “the languages spoken from
Kashmir in the east to Kafiristan in the west are neither of Indian
nor of Iranian origin, but form a third branch of the Aryan stock of
the great Indo-European language family. Among the languages of this
branch, now rightly designated as ‘Dardic,’ the Kafir group holds a
very prominent place. In the Kafir group again we find the _Pashai_
language spoken over a very considerable area. The map accompanying Sir
George Grierson’s monograph on ‘The Pisaca Languages of North-Western
India’ [Asiatic Society Monographs, VIII., 1906], shows _Pashai_ as the
language spoken along the right bank of the Kunar river as far as the
Asmar tract as well as in the side valleys which from the north descend
towards it and the Kabul river further west. This important fact makes
it certain that the tribal designation of Pashai, to which this Kafir
language owes its name, has to this day an application extending much
further east than was indicated by the references which travellers,
mediæval and modern, along the Panjshir route have made to the Pashais
and from which alone this ethnic name was previously known.”
Stein comes to the conclusion that “the Mongols’ route led across the
Mandal Pass into the great Kafir valley of Bashgol and thus down to
Arnawai on the Kunar. Thence Dir could be gained directly across the
Zakhanna Pass, a single day’s march. There were alternative routes,
too, available to the same destination either by ascending the Kunar to
Ashreth and taking the present ‘Chitral Road’ across the Lowarai, or
descending the river to Asmar and crossing the Binshi Pass.”
From Dir towards Kashmir for a large body of horsemen “the easiest
and in matter of time nearest route must have led them as now down
the Panjkora Valley and beyond through the open tracts of Lower Swāt
and Buner to the Indus about Amb. From there it was easy through
the open northern part of the present Hazara District (the ancient
Urasa) to gain the valley of the Jhelam River at its sharp bend near
Muzzaffarabad.”
The name of _Agror_ (the direct phonetic derivative of the Sanskrit
_Atyugrapura_) = _Ariora_; it is the name of the hill-tract on the
Hazara border which faces Buner on the east from across the left bank
of the Indus.
XVIII., p. 101.
Line 17, Note 4. _Korano_ of the Indo-Scythic Coins is to be read
_Košano_. (PELLIOT.)
XVIII., p. 102.
On the Mongols of Afghanistān, see RAMSTEDT, _Mogholica_, in _Journ. de
la Soc. Finno-Ougrienne_, XXIII., 1905. (PELLIOT.)
XIX., p. 107. “The King is called RUOMEDAN AHOMET.”
About 1060, Mohammed I. Dirhem Kub, from Yemen, became master of
Hormuz, but his successors remained in the dependency of the sovereigns
of Kermán until 1249, when Rokn ed-Din Mahmud III. Kalhaty (1242–1277)
became independent. His successors in Polo’s time were Seïf ed-Din
Nusrat (1277–1290), Mas’ud (1290–1293), Beha ed-Din Ayaz Seyfin
(1293–1311).
XIX., p. 115.
HORMOS.
The Travels of Pedro Teixeira, a Portuguese traveller, probably of
Jewish origin, certainly not a Jesuit, have been published by the
Hakluyt Society:
The Travels of Pedro Teixeira; with his “Kings of Harmuz,” and extracts
from his “King of Persia.” Translated and annotated by William F.
Sinclair, Bombay Civil Service (Rtd.); With further Notes and an
Introduction by Donald Ferguson, London: Printed for the Hakluyt
Society, MDCCCCII, 8 vo. pp. cvii–292.
See Appendix A. A Short Narrative of the Origin of the Kingdom of
Harmusz, and of its Kings, down to its Conquest by the Portuguese;
extracted from its History, written by Torunxa, King of the Same, pp.
153–195. App. D. Relation of the Chronicle of the Kings of Ormuz,
taken from a Chronicle composed by a King of the same Kingdom, named
Pachaturunza, written in Arabic, and summarily translated into the
Portuguese language by a friar of the order of Saint Dominick, who
founded in the island of Ormuz a house of his order, pp. 256–267.
See Yule, _Hobson-Jobson_, s.v. _Ormus_.
Mr. Donald Ferguson, in a note, p. 155, says: “No dates are given
in connection with the first eleven rulers of Hormuz; but assuming
as correct the date (1278) given for the death of the twelfth, and
allowing to each of his predecessors an average reign of thirteen
years, the foundation of the kingdom of Hormuz would fall in A.D.
1100. Yule places the founding somewhat earlier; and Valentyn, on
what authority I know not, gives A.D. 700 as the date of the founder
Muhammad.”
XIX., I., p. 116; II., p. 444.
DIET OF THE GULF PEOPLE.
Prof. E. H. Parker says that the T’ang History, in treating of the Arab
conquests of Fuh-lin [or Frank] territory, alludes to the “date and dry
fish diet of the Gulf people.” The exact Chinese words are: “They feed
their horses on dried fish, and themselves subsist on the _hu-mang_, or
Persian date, as Bretschneider has explained.” (_Asiatic Quart. Rev._,
Jan., 1904, p. 134.)
Bretschneider, in _Med. Researches_, II., p. 134, n. 873, with regard
to the dates writes: “_Wan nien tsao_, ‘ten thousand years’ jujubes’;
called also _Po-sze tao_, or ‘Persian jujubes.’ These names and
others were applied since the time of the T’ang dynasty to the dates
brought from Persia. The author of the _Pen ts’ao kang mu_ (end of the
sixteenth century) states that this fruit is called _k’u-lu-ma_ in
Persia. The Persian name of the date is _khurma_.”
Cf. CHAU JU-KWA, p. 210.
XXII., p. 128 n.
TUN-O-KAIN.
Major Sykes had adopted Sir Henry Yule’s theory of the route from
Kuh-benan to Tun. He has since altered his opinion in the _Geographical
Journal_, October, 1905, p. 465: “I was under the impression that
a route ran direct from Kubunán to Tabas, but when visiting this
latter town a few months ago I made careful inquiries on the subject,
which elicited the fact that this was not the case, and that the
route invariably followed by Kubunán-Tabas caravans joined the
Kermán-Rávar-Naiband route at Cháh-Kuru, 12 miles south of Darbana.
It follows this track as far as Naiband, whence the route to Tabas
branches off; but the main caravan route runs _viâ_ Zenagan and Duhuk
to Tun. This new information, I would urge, makes it almost certain
that Ser Marco travelled to Tun, as Tabas falls to the west of the main
route. Another point is that the district of Tabas only grows four
months’ supplies, and is, in consequence, generally avoided by caravans
owing to its dearness.
“In 1893 I travelled from Tun to the south across the Lut as far as
Cháh Kuru by this very route, and can testify to the general accuracy
of Ser Marco’s description,[1] although there are now villages at
various points on the way. Finally, as our traveller especially
mentions Tonocain, or Tun va Kain, one is inclined to accept this as
evidence of first-rate importance, especially as it is now corroborated
by the information I gained at Tabas. The whole question, once again,
furnishes an example of how very difficult it is to make satisfactory
inquiries, except on the spot.”
It was also the opinion (1882) of Colonel C. E. Stewart, who says: “I
was much interested in hearing of Kuh Banan, as it is one of the places
mentioned by Marco Polo as on his route. Kuh Banan is described as a
group of villages about 26 miles from the town of Rawar, in the Kárman
district. I cannot help thinking the road travelled by Marco Polo from
Kárman to Kain is the one by Naiband. Marco Polo speaks of Tun-o-Cain,
which, Colonel Yule has pointed out, undoubtedly means Tun and Kain.
At present Tun does not belong to the Kain district, but to the Tabbas
district, and is always spoken of as Tun-o-Tabbas; and if it belonged,
as I believe it formerly did, to the Kain district, it would be spoken
of as Tun-o-Kain, exactly as Marco Polo does. Through Naiband is the
shortest and best road to either Tun or Kain.” (_Proc. Royal Geog.
Soc._, VIII., 1886, p. 144.)
Support to Yule’s theory has been brought by Sven Hedin, who devotes
a chapter to Marco Polo in his _Overland to India_, II., 1910, Chap.
XL., and discusses our traveller’s route between Kuh-benan and Tabbas,
pp. 71 _seq._:
“As even Sykes, who travelled during several years through Persia in
all directions, cannot decide with full certainty whether Marco Polo
travelled by the western route through Tebbes or the eastern through
Naibend, it is easy to see how difficult it is to choose between the
two roads. I cannot cite the reasons Sir Henry Yule brings forward in
favour of the western route—it would take us too far. I will, instead,
set forth the grounds of my own conviction that Marco Polo used the
direct caravan road between Kuh-benan and Tebbes.
“The circumstance that the main road runs through Naibend is no proof,
for we find that Marco Polo, not only in Persia but also in Central
Asia, exhibited a sovereign contempt for all routes that might be
called convenient and secure.
“The distance between Kerman and Kuh-benan in a direct line amounts to
103 miles. Marco Polo travelled over this stretch in seven days, or
barely 15 miles a day. From Kuh-benan to Tebbes the distance is 150
miles, or fully 18 miles a day for eight days. From Kuh-benan _viâ_
Naibend to Tun, the distance is, on the other hand, 205 miles, or more
than 25 miles a day. In either case we can perceive from the forced
marches that after leaving Kuh-benan he came out into a country where
the distances between the wells became much greater.
“If he travelled by the eastern route he must have made much longer
day’s journeys than on the western. On the eastern route the distances
between the wells were greater. Major Sykes has himself travelled this
way, and from his detailed description we get the impression that it
presented particular difficulties. With a horse it is no great feat
to ride 25 miles a day for eight days, but it cannot be done with
camels. That I rode 42½ miles a day between Hauz-i-Haji-Ramazan and
Sadfe was because of the danger from rain in the Kevir, and to continue
such a forced march for more than two days is scarcely conceivable.
Undoubtedly Marco Polo used camels on his long journeys in Eastern
Persia, and even if he had been able to cover 205 miles in eight days,
he would not be obliged to do so, for on the main road through Naibend
and Duhuk to Tun there are abundant opportunities of procuring water.
Had he travelled through Naibend, he would in any case have had no need
to hurry on so fast. He would probably keep to the same pace as on
the way from Kerman to Kuh-benan, and this length he accomplished in
seven days. Why should he have made the journey from Kuh-benan to Tun,
which is exactly double as far, in only eight days instead of fourteen,
when there was no necessity? And that he actually travelled between
Kuh-benan and Tunocain in eight days is evident, because he mentions
this number twice.
“He also says explicitly that during these eight days neither fruits
nor trees are to be seen, and that you have to carry both food and
water. This description is not true of the Naibend route, for in
Naibend there are excellent water, fine dates, and other fruits. Then
there is Duhuk, which, according to Sykes, is a very important village
with an old fort and about 200 houses. After leaving Duhuk for the
south, Sykes says: ‘We continued our journey, and were delighted to
hear that at the next stage, too, there was a village, proving that
this section of the Lut is really quite thickly populated.’ [_Ten
Thousand Miles in Persia_, p. 35.] This does not agree at all with
Marco Polo’s description.
“I therefore consider it more probable that Marco Polo, as Sir Henry
Yule supposes, travelled either direct to Tebbes, or perhaps made
a trifling détour to the west, through the moderate-sized village
Bahabad, for from this village a direct caravan road runs to Tebbes,
entirely through desert. Marco Polo would then travel 150 miles in
eight days compared with 103 miles in seven days between Kerman and
Kuh-benan. He therefore increased his speed by only 4 miles a day, and
that is all necessary on the route in question.
“Bahabad lies at a distance of 36 miles from Kubenan—all in a straight
line. And not till beyond Bahabad does the real desert begin.
“To show that a caravan road actually connects Tebbes with Bahabad, I
have inserted in the first and second columns of the following table
the data I obtained in Tebbes and Fahanunch, and in the third the names
marked on the ‘Map of Persia (in six sheets) compiled in the Simla
Drawing Office of the Survey of India, 1897.’
_From Tebbes to Bahabad._ | _From Fahanunch to Bahabad._
1. Kurit 4 | 2. Moghu 4½
2. Moghu 9 | 3. Sefid-ab 6
3. Sefid-ab 6 | 4. Belucha 5
4. Burch 5 | 5. God-i-shah-taghi 6
5. God 5 | 6. Rizab 5
6. Rizab 6 | 7.{Teng-i-Tebbes 4½
7. Pudenum 8 | {Pudenun 4½
8. Ser-i-julge 4 | 8. Kheirabad 4
9. Bahabad 4 | 9. Bahabad 4
—— | ——
Farsakh 51 | Farsakh 43½
_Map of Persia._
2. Maga Salt well.
3. Chasma Sufid „ „
4.{Khudafrin Sweet spring.
{Pir Moral Salt well.
5. God Hashtaki „ „
6. Rezu „ „
“These details are drawn from different authorities, but are in
excellent agreement. That the total distances are different in the
first two columns is because Fahanunch lies nearer than Tebbes to
Bahabad. Two or three discrepancies in the names are of no importance.
Burch denotes a castle or fort; Belucha is evidently Cha-i-beluch or
the well of the Baluchi, and it is very probable that a small fort was
built some time or other at this well which was visited by raiders from
Baluchistan. Ser-i-julge and Kheirabad may be two distinct camping
grounds very near each other. The Chasma Sufid or ‘white spring’ of the
English map is evidently the same place as Sefid-ab, or ‘white water.’
Its God Hashtaki is a corruption of the Persian God-i-shah-taghi, or
the ‘hollow of the royal saxaul.’ Khudafrin, on the other hand, is
very apocryphal. It is no doubt Khuda-aferin or ‘God be praised!’—an
ejaculation very appropriate in the mouth of a man who comes upon a
sweet spring in the midst of the desert. If an Englishman travelled
this way he might have mistaken this ejaculation for the name of the
place. But then ‘Unsurveyed’ would hardly be placed just in this part
of the Bahabad Desert.
“The information I obtained about the road from Tebbes to Bahabad was
certainly very scanty, but also of great interest. Immediately beyond
Kurit the road crosses a strip of the Kevir, 2 farsakh broad, and
containing a river-bed which is said to be filled with water at the end
of February. Sefid-ab is situated among hillocks and Burch in an upland
district; to the south of it follows Kevir barely a farsakh broad,
which may be avoided by a circuitous path. At God-i-shah-taghi, as the
name implies, saxaul grows (_Haloxylon Ammodendron_). The last three
halting-places before Bahabad all lie among small hills.
“This desert route runs, then, through comparatively hilly country,
crosses two small Kevir depressions, or offshoots of one and the
same Kevir, has pasturage at at least one place, and presents no
difficulties of any account. The distance in a direct line is 113
miles, corresponding to 51 Persian farsakh—the farsakh in this district
being only about 2·2 miles long against 2·9 in the great Kevir. The
caravans which go through the Bahabad desert usually make the journey
in ten days, one at least of which is a rest day, so that they cover
little more than 12 miles a day. If water more or less salt were not to
be found at all the eight camping-grounds, the caravans would not be
able to make such short marches. It is also quite possible that sweet
water is to be found in one place; where saxaul grows driftsand usually
occurs, and wells digged in sand are usually sweet.
“During my stay in Tebbes a caravan of about 300 camels, as I have
mentioned before, arrived from Sebsevar. They were laden with _naft_
(petroleum), and remained waiting till the first belt of Kevir was
dried after the last rain. As soon as this happened the caravan would
take the road described above to Bahabad, and thence to Yezd. And this
caravan route, Sebsevar, Turshiz, Bajistan, Tun, Tebbes, Bahabad, and
Yezd, is considered less risky than the somewhat shorter way through
the great Kevir. I myself crossed a part of the Bahabad desert where we
did not once follow any of the roads used by caravans, and I found this
country by no means one of the worst in Eastern Persia.
“In the above exposition I believe that I have demonstrated that it is
extremely probable that Marco Polo travelled, not through Naibend to
Tun, but through Bahabad to Tebbes, and thence to Tun and Kain. His
own description accords in all respects with the present aspect and
peculiarities of the desert route in question. And the time of eight
days he assigns to the journey between Kuh-benan and Tonocain renders
it also probable that he came to the last-named province at Tebbes,
even if he travelled somewhat faster than caravans are wont to do at
the present day. It signifies little that he does not mention the name
Tebbes; he gives only the name of the province, adding that it contains
a great many towns and villages. One of these was Tebbes.”
XXII., p. 126.
TUTIA.
“It seems that the word is ‘the Arabicized word _dúdhá_, being
Persian for “smokes.”’ There can be little doubt that we have direct
confirmation of this in the Chinese words _t’ou-t’ieh_ (still, I
think, in use) and _t’ou-shih_, meaning ‘_tou_-iron’ and ‘_t’ou_-ore.’
The character _T’ou_ 鍮 does not appear in the old dictionaries; its
first appearance is in the History of the Toba (Tungusic) Dynasty of
North China. This History first mentions the name ‘Persia’ in A.D.
455 and the existence there of this metal, which, a little later on,
is also said to come from a State in the Cashmeer region. K’ang-hi’s
seventeenth-century dictionary is more explicit: it states that Termed
produces this ore, but that ‘the true sort comes from Persia, and looks
like gold, but on being heated it turns carnation, and _not_ black.’
As the Toba Emperors added 1000 new characters to the Chinese stock,
we may assume this one to have been invented, for the specific purpose
indicated.’” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, pp.
135–6.) Prof. Parker adds the following note, _l.c._, p. 149: “Since
writing the above, I have come across a passage in the ‘History of
the Sung Dynasty’ (chap. 490, p. 17) stating that an Arab junk-master
brought to Canton in A.D. 990, and sent on thence to the Chinese
Emperor in Ho Nan, ‘one vitreous bottle of _tutia_.’ The two words
mean ‘metropolis-father,’ and are therefore without any signification,
except as a foreign word. According to Yule’s notes (I., p. 126),
_tútiá_, or _dudhá_, in one of its forms was used as an eye-ointment or
collyrium.”
XXII., pp. 127–139. The Province of Tonocain “contains an immense plain
on which is found the ARBRE SOL, which we Christians call the _Arbre
Sec_; and I will tell you what it is like. It is a tall and thick tree,
having the bark on one side green and the other white; and it produces
a rough husk like that of a chestnut, but without anything in it. The
wood is yellow like box, and very strong, and there are no other trees
near it nor within a hundred miles of it, except on one side, where you
find trees within about ten miles distance.”
In a paper published in the _Journal of the R. As. Soc._, Jan., 1909,
Gen. Houtum-Schindler comes to the conclusion, p. 157, that Marco
Polo’s tree is not the “Sun Tree,” but the Cypress of Zoroaster; “Marco
Polo’s _arbre sol_ and _arbre seul_ stand for the Persian _dirakht i
sol_, _i.e._ the cypress-tree.” If General Houtum Schindler had seen the
third edition of the _Book of Ser Marco Polo_, I., p. 113, he would
have found that I read his paper of the _J. R. A. S._, of January,
1898.”
XXII., p. 132, l. 22. The only current coin is millstones.
Mr. T. B. CLARKE-THORNHILL wrote to me in 1906: “Though I can hardly
imagine that there can be any connection between the Caroline Islands
and the ‘Amiral d’Outre l’Arbre Sec,’ still it may interest you to know
that the currency of ‘millstones’ existed up to a short time ago, and
may do so still, in the island of Yap, in that group. It consisted of
various-sized discs of quartz from about 6 inches to nearly 3 feet in
diameter, and from ½ an inch to 3 or 4 inches in thickness.”
XXV., p. 146.
OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN.
Regarding the reduction of the Ismaelites, the _Yuän Shï_ tells us that
in 1222, on his way back after the taking of Nishapur, Tuli, son of
Genghis, plundered the State of Mu-la-i, captured Herat, and joined his
father at Talecan. In 1229 the King of Mu-lei presented himself at the
Mongol Court.... The following statement is also found in the Mongol
Annals: “In the seventh moon [1252] the Emperor ordered K’i-t’ah-t’êh
Pu-ha to carry war against the Ma-la-hi.’” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic
Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 136.)
XXVI., p. 149. “On leaving the Castle [of the Old Man], you ride over
fine plains and beautiful valleys, and pretty hill-sides producing
excellent grass pasture, and abundance of fruits, and all other
products.... This kind of country extends for six days’ journey,
with a goodly number of towns and villages, in which the people are
worshippers of Mahommet. Sometimes also you meet with a tract of desert
extending for 50 or 60 miles, or somewhat less, and in these deserts
you find no water, but have to carry it along with you.... So after
travelling for six days as I have told you, you come to a city called
Sapurgan....”
Sven Hedin remarks: “From this it is apparent that the six days’
journey of fine country were traversed immediately before Marco Polo
reached Sapurgan. Sir Henry Yule says in a note: ‘Whether the true
route be, as I suppose, by Nishapur and Meshed, or, as Khanikoff
supposes, by Herat and Badghis, it is strange that no one of those
famous cities is mentioned. And we feel constrained to assume that
something has been misunderstood in the dictation, or has dropped out
of it.’ Yule removes the six days of fine country to the district
between Sebsevar and Meshed, and considers that for at least the first
day’s marches beyond Nishapur Marco Polo’s description agrees admirably
with that given by Fraser and Ferrier.
“I travelled between Sebsevar and Meshed in the autumn of 1890, and
I cannot perceive that Marco Polo’s description is applicable to the
country. He speaks of six days’ journey through beautiful valleys
and pretty hillsides. To the east of Sebsevar you come out into
desert country, which, however passes into fertile country with many
villages.[2] Then there comes a boundless dreary steppe to the south.
At the village Seng-i-kal-i-deh you enter an undulating country with
immense flocks of sheep. ‘The first stretch of the road between Shurab
and Nishapur led us through perfect desert ...; but the landscape soon
changed its aspect; the desert passed by degrees into cultivated
lands, and we rode past several villages surrounded by fields and
gardens.... We here entered the most fertile and densely peopled region
in Khorasan, in the midst of which the town of Nishapur is situated.’
Of the tract to the east of Nishapur I say: ‘Here are found innumerable
villages. The plain and slopes are dotted with them. This district
is extraordinarily densely inhabited and well cultivated.’ But then
all this magnificence comes to an end, and of the last day’s journey
between Kademgah and Meshed I write: ‘The country rose and we entered a
maze of low intricate hillocks.... The country was exceedingly dreary
and bare. Some flocks of sheep were seen, however, but what the fat
and sleek sheep lived on was a puzzle to me.... This dismal landscape
was more and more enlivened by travellers.... To the east stretched an
undulating steppe up to the frontier of Afghanistan.’
“The road between Sebsevar and Meshed is, in short, of such a character
that it can hardly fit in with Marco Polo’s enthusiastic description
of the six days. And as these came just before Sapurgan, one cannot
either identify the desert regions named with the deserts about the
middle course of the Murgab which extend between Meshed and Shibirkhan.
He must have crossed desert first, and it may be identified with the
nemek-sar or salt desert east of Tun and Kain. The six days must have
been passed in the ranges Paropamisus, Firuz-kuh, and Bend-i-Turkestan.
Marco Polo is not usually wont to scare his readers by descriptions
of mountainous regions, but at this place he speaks of mountains and
valleys and rich pastures. As it was, of course, his intention to
travel on into the heart of Asia, to make a détour through Sebsevar
was unnecessary and out of his way. If he had travelled to Sebsevar,
Nishapur, and Meshed, he would scarcely call the province of Tun-o-Kain
the extremity of Persia towards the north, even as the political
boundaries were then situated.
“From Balkh his wonderful journey proceeded further eastwards, and
therefore we take leave of him. Precisely in Eastern Persia his
descriptions are so brief that they leave free room for all kinds
of speculations. In the foregoing pages it has been simply my desire
to present a few new points of view. The great value of Marco Polo’s
description of the Persian desert consists in confirming and proving
its physical invariableness during more than six hundred years. It had
as great a scarcity of oases then as now, and the water in the wells
was not less salt than in our own days.” (_Overland to India_, II., pp.
75–77.)
XXVII., p. 152 n.
DOGANA.
“The country of Dogana is quite certain to be the Chinese T’u-ho-lo or
Tokhara; for the position suits, and, moreover, nearly all the other
places named by Marco Polo along with Dogana occur in Chinese History
along with Tokhara many centuries before Polo’s arrival. Tokhara being
the most important, it is inconceivable that Marco Polo would omit it.
Thus, Poh-lo (Balkh), capital of the Eptals; Ta-la-kien (Talecan),
mentioned by Hiuan Tsang; Ho-sim or Ho-ts’z-mi (Casem), mentioned in
the _T’ang History_; Shik-nih or Shï-k’i-ni (Syghinan) of the _T’ang
History_; Woh-k’an (Vochan), of the same work; several forms of Bolor,
etc. (see also my remarks on the Pamir region in the _Contemporary
Review_ for Dec., 1897).” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan.,
1904, p. 142.)
XXIX., p. 160.
BADAKHSHAN.
“The Chinese name for ‘Badakhshan’ never appears before the Pa-ta-shan
of Kúblái’s time.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p.
143.)
XXX., pp. 164–166. “You must know that ten days’ journey to the south
of Badashan there is a province called PASHAI, the people of which have
a peculiar language, and are Idolaters, of a brown complexion. They are
great adepts in sorceries and the diabolic arts. The men wear earrings
and brooches of gold and silver set with stones and pearls. They are a
pestilent people and a crafty; and they live upon flesh and rice. Their
country is very hot.”
Sir A. STEIN writes (_Ancient Khotan_, I., pp. 14–15 n.): “Sir Henry
Yule was undoubtedly right in assuming that Marco Polo had never
personally visited these countries and that his account of them, brief
as it is, was derived from hearsay information about the tracts which
the Mongol partisan leader Nigūdar had traversed, about 1260 A.D.,
on an adventurous incursion from Badakhshān towards Kashmīr and the
Punjāb. In Chapter XVIII., where the Venetian relates that exploit (see
Yule, _Marco Polo_, I., p. 98, with note, p. 104), the name of Pashai
is linked with _Dīr_, the territory on the Upper Panjkōra river, which
an invader, wishing to make his way from Badakhshān into Kashmīr by the
most direct route, would necessarily have to pass through.
“The name _Pashai_ is still borne to this day by a Muhamadanized tribe
closely akin to the Siāh-pōsh, settled in the Panjshīr Valley and
in the hills on the west and south of Kāfiristān. It has been very
fully discussed by Sir Henry Yule (_Ibid._, I., p. 165), who shows
ample grounds for the belief that this tribal name must have once
been more widely spread over the southern slopes of the Hindu kúsh as
far as they are comprised in the limits of Kāfiristān. If the great
commentator nevertheless records his inability to account for Marco
Polo’s application of ‘the name Pashai to the country south-east of
Badakhshan,’ the reason of the difficulty seems to me to lie solely in
Sir Henry Yule’s assumption that the route heard of by the traveller,
led ‘by the Doráh or the Nuksán Pass, over the watershed of Hindu kúsh
into Chitrál and so to Dir.’
“Though such a route _viâ_ Chitrāl would, no doubt, have been
available in Marco Polo’s time as much as now, there is no indication
whatever forcing us to believe that it was the one really meant by
his informants. When Nigūdar ‘with a great body of horsemen, cruel
unscrupulous fellows’ went off from Badakhshān towards Kashmīr, he may
very well have made his way over the Hindu kúsh by the more direct
line that passes to Dīr through the eastern part of Kāfiristān. In
fact, the description of the Pashai people and their country, as
given by Marco Polo, distinctly points to such a route; for we have
in it an unmistakable reflex of characteristic features with which
the idolatrous Siāh-pōsh Kāfirs have always been credited by their
Muhammadan neighbours.
“It is much to be regretted that the Oriental records of the period, as
far as they were accessible to Sir Henry Yule, seemed to have retained
only faint traces of the Mongol adventurer’s remarkable inroad. From
the point of view of Indian history it was, no doubt, a mere passing
episode. But some details regarding it would possess special interest
as illustrating an instance of successful invasion by a route that so
far has not received its due share of attention.” [See _supra_, pp. 4,
22–24.]
XXX., p. 164.
“The Chinese Toba Dynasty History mentions, in company with Samarcand,
_K’a-shī-mih_ (Cashmeer), and Kapisa, a State called _Pan-shê_, as
sending tribute to North China along with the Persian group of States.
This name _Pan-shê_ 半社 does not, to the best of my belief, occur a
second time in any Chinese record.” (PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._,
Jan., 1904, p. 135.)
XXX., p. 164. “Now let us proceed and speak of another country which is
seven day’s journey from this one [Pashai] towards the south-east, and
the name of which is KESHIMUR.”
This short estimate has perplexed Sir Henry Yule, _l.c._, p. 166. Sir
Aurel Stein remarks in a note, _Serindia_, I., p. 12: “The route above
indicated [Nigudar’s route] permits an explanation. Starting from some
point like Arnawal on the Kūnār River which certainly would be well
within ‘Pashai,’ lightly equipped horsemen could by that route easily
reach the border of Agrōr on the Indus within seven days. Speaking
from personal knowledge of almost the whole of the ground I should be
prepared to do the ride myself by the following stages: Dīr, Warai,
Sado, Chakdara, Kin kargalai, Bājkatta, Kai or Darband on the Indus. It
must be borne in mind that, as Yule rightly recognized, Marco Polo is
merely reproducing information derived from a Mongol source and based
on Nigudar’s raid; and further that Hazāra and the valley of the Jhelam
were probably then still dependent on the Kashmīr kingdom, as they were
certainly in Kalhana’s time, only a century earlier. As to the rate
at which Mongols were accustomed to travel on ‘Dak,’ cf. Yule, _Marco
Polo_, I., pp. 434 _seq._”
XXXII., pp. 170, 171. “The people [of Badashan] are Mahommetans, and
valiant in war.... They [the people of Vokhan] are gallant soldiers.”
In Afghan Wakhan, Sir Aurel Stein writes:
“On we cantered at the head of quite a respectable cavalcade to where,
on the sandy plain opposite to the main hamlet of Sarhad, two companies
of foot with a squad of cavalry, close on two hundred men in all, were
drawn up as a guard of honour. Hardy and well set up most of them
looked, giving the impression of thoroughly serviceable human material,
in spite of a manifestly defective drill and the motley appearance of
dress and equipment. They belonged, so the Colonel explained to me
afterwards, to a sort of militia drafted from the local population
of the Badakhshan valleys and Wakhan into the regiments permanently
echeloned as frontier guards along the Russian border on the Oxus.
Apart from the officers, the proportion of true Pathans among them
was slight. Yet I could well believe from all I saw and heard, that,
properly led and provided for, these sturdy Iranian hillmen might give
a good account of themselves. Did not Marco Polo speak of the people of
‘Badashan’ as ‘valiant in war’ and of the men of ‘Vokhan’ as gallant
soldiers?” (_Ruins of Desert Cathay_, I., p. 66.)
XXXII., pp. 170 _seq._
In Chap. III., pp. 64–66, of his _Serindia_, Sir Aurel Stein has the
following on Marco Polo’s account of Wakhan:—
“After Wu-k’ung’s narrative of his journey the Chinese sources of
information about the Pāmīrs and the adjoining regions run dry for
nearly a thousand years. But that the routes leading across them
from Wakhān retained their importance also in Muhammedan times is
attested by the greatest of mediæval travellers, Marco Polo. I have
already, in _Ancient Khotan_ [pp. 41 _seq._], discussed the portion
of his itinerary which deals with the journey across the Pāmīrs to
‘the kingdom of Cascar’ or Kāshgar, and it only remains here to note
briefly what he tells us of the route by which he approached them from
Badakhshan: ‘In leaving Badashan you ride twelve days between east and
north-east, ascending a river that runs through land belonging to a
brother of the Prince of Badashan, and containing a good many towns and
villages and scattered habitations. The people are Mahommetans, and
valiant in war. At the end of those twelve days you come to a province
of no great size, extending indeed no more than three days’ journey in
any direction, and this is called VOKHAN. The people worship Mahommet,
and they have a peculiar language. They are gallant soldiers, and they
have a chief whom they call NONE, which is as much as to say _Count_,
and they are liegemen to the Prince of Badashan.’ [Polo, I., pp.
170–171.]
“Sir Henry Yule was certainly right in assuming that ‘the river along
which Marco travels from Badakhshan is no doubt the upper stream of
the Oxus, locally known as the Panja.... It is true that the river
is reached from Badakhshan Proper by ascending another river (the
Vardoj) and crossing the Pass of Ishkáshm, but in the brief style
of our narrative we must expect such condensation.’ [Polo, I., pp.
172–3.] Marco’s great commentator was guided by equally true judgment
when he recognized in the indications of this passage the same system
of government that prevailed in the Oxus valleys until modern times.
Under it the most of the hill tracts dependent from Badakhshan,
including Ishkāshim and Wakhān, were ruled not direct by the Mir, but
by relations of his or hereditary chiefs who held their districts on
a feudal tenure. The twelve days’ journey which Marco records between
Badashan and ‘Vokhan’ are, I think, easily accounted for if it is
assumed that the distance from capital to capital is meant; for twelve
marches are still allowed for as the distance from Bahārak, the old
Badakhshan capital on the Vardoj, to Kila Panja.
“That the latter was in Marco’s days, as at present, the chief place
of Wakhān is indicated also by his narrative of the next stage of his
journey. ‘And when you leave this little country, and ride three days
north-east, always among mountains, you get to such a height that
’tis said to be the highest place in the world! And when you have got
to this height you find [a great lake between two mountains, and out
of it] a fine river running through a plain.... The plain is called
PAMIER.’ The bearing and descriptive details here given point clearly
to the plain of the Great Pāmir and Victoria Lake, its characteristic
feature. About sixty-two miles are reckoned from Langar-kisht, the last
village on the northern branch of the Āb-i-Panja and some six miles
above Kila Panja, to Mazār-tapa where the plain of the Great Pamīr may
be said to begin, and this distance agrees remarkably well with the
three marches mentioned by Marco.
“His description of Wakhān as ‘a province of no great size, extending
indeed no more than three days’ journey in any direction’ suggests that
a portion of the valley must then have formed part of the chiefship
of Ishkāshim or Zebak over which we may suppose ‘the brother of the
Prince of Badashan’ to have ruled. Such fluctuations in the extent of
Wakhān territory are remembered also in modern times. Thus Colonel
Trotter, who visited Wakhān with a section of the Yarkand Mission in
1874, distinctly notes that ‘Wakhān formerly contained three “sads”
or hundreds, _i.e._, districts, containing 100 houses each’ (_viz._
Sad-i-Sar-hadd, Sad Sipang, Sad Khandūt). To these Sad Ishtragh, the
tract extending from Dīgargand to Ishkāshim, is declared to have
been added in recent times, having formerly been an independent
principality. It only remains to note that Marco was right, too, in
his reference to the peculiar language of Wakhān; for Wakhī—which is
spoken not only by the people of Wakhān but also by the numerous Wakhī
colonists spread through Mastūj, Hunza Sarikol, and even further east
in the mountains—is a separate language belonging to the well-defined
group of Galcha tongues which itself forms the chief extant branch of
Eastern Iranian.”
XXXII., pp. 171 _seq._, 175, 182.
THE PLATEAU OF PAMIR.
“On leaving Tāsh-kurghān (July 10, 1900), my steps, like those of
Hiuan-tsang, were directed towards Kāshgar.... In Chapters V.–VII.
of my Personal Narrative I have given a detailed description of this
route, which took me past Muztāgh-Ata to Lake Little Kara-kul, and
then round the foot of the great glacier-crowned range northward into
the Gez defile, finally debouching at Tāshmalik into the open plain of
Kāshgari. Though scarcely more difficult than the usual route over the
Chichiklik Pass and by Yangi-Hīsar, it is certainly longer and leads
for a considerably greater distance over ground which is devoid of
cultivation or permanent habitations.
“It is the latter fact which makes me believe that Professor H. Cordier
was right in tracing by this very route Marco Polo’s itinerary from
the Central Pamirs to Kāshgar. The Venetian traveller, coming from
Wakhān, reached, after three days, a great lake which may be either
Lake Victoria or Lake Chakmak, at a ‘height that is said to be the
highest place in the world.’ He then describes faithfully enough the
desert plain called ‘Pamier,’ which he makes extend for the distance
of a twelve days’ ride, and next tells us: ‘Now, if we go on with our
journey towards the east-north-east, we travel a good forty days,
continually passing over mountains and hills, or through valleys, and
crossing many rivers and tracts of wilderness. And in all this way you
find neither habitation of man, nor any green thing, but must carry
with you whatever you require.’
“This reference to continuous ‘tracts of wilderness’ shows clearly
that, for one reason or another, Marco Polo did not pass through the
cultivated valleys of Tāsh-kurghān or Tagharma, as he would necessarily
have done if his route to Kāshgar, the region he next describes, had
lain over the Chichiklik Pass. We must assume that, after visiting
either the Great or Little Pāmīr, he travelled down the Ak-su river for
some distance, and then crossing the watershed eastwards by one of the
numerous passes struck the route which leads past Muztāgh-Ata and on
towards the Gez defile. In the brief supplementary notes contributed to
Professor Cordier’s critical analysis of this portion of Marco Polo’s
itinerary, I have pointed out how thoroughly the great Venetian’s
description of the forty days’ journey to the E.N.E. of the Pāmīr Lake
can be appreciated by any one who has passed through the Pāmīr region
and followed the valleys stretching round the Muztāgh-Ata range on the
west and north (cf. Yule, _Marco Polo_, II., pp. 593 _seq._). After
leaving Tāsh-kurghān and Tagharma there is no local produce to be
obtained until the oasis of Tāshmalik is reached. In the narrow valley
of the Yamān-yār river, forming the Gez defile, there is scarcely any
grazing; its appearance down to its opening into the plain is, in fact,
far more desolate than that of the elevated Pāmīr regions.
“In the absence of any data as to the manner and season in which Marco
Polo’s party travelled, it would serve no useful purpose to hazard
explanations as to why he should assign a duration of forty days to
a journey which for a properly equipped traveller need not take more
than fifteen or sixteen days, even when the summer floods close the
passage through the lower Gez defile, and render it necessary to follow
the circuitous track over the Tokuk Dawān or ‘Nine Passes.’ But it is
certainly worth mention that Benedict Goëz, too, speaks of the desert
of ‘Pāmech’ (Pāmīr) as taking forty days to cross if the snow was
extensive, a record already noted by Sir H. Yule (_Cathay_, II., pp.
563 _seq._). It is also instructive to refer once more to the personal
experience of the missionary traveller on the alternative route by
the Chichiklik Pass. According to the record quoted above, he appears
to have spent no less than twenty-eight days in the journeys from
the hamlets of ‘Sarcil’ (Sarīkol, _i.e._ Tāsh-kurghān) to ‘Hiarchan’
(Yarkand)—a distance of some 188 miles, now reckoned at ten days’
march.” (Stein, _Ancient Khotan_, pp. 40–42.)
XXXII., p. 171. “The Plain is called PAMIER, and you ride across it for
twelve days together, finding nothing but a desert without habitations
or any green thing, so that travellers are obliged to carry with them
whatever they have need of.”
At Sarhad, Afghan Wakhan, Stein, _Ruins of Desert Cathay_, I., p.
69, writes: “There was little about the low grey houses, or rather
hovels, of mud and rubble to indicate the importance which from early
times must have attached to Sarhad as the highest place of permanent
occupation on the direct route leading from the Oxus to the Tarim
Basin. Here was the last point where caravans coming from the Bactrian
side with the products of the Far West and of India could provision
themselves for crossing that high tract of wilderness ‘called Pamier’
of which old Marco Polo rightly tells us: ‘You ride across it...’ And
as I looked south towards the snow-covered saddle of the Baroghil,
the route I had followed myself, it was equally easy to realize why
Kao Hsien-chih’s strategy had, after the successful crossing of the
Pamirs, made the three columns of his Chinese Army concentrate upon the
stronghold of Lien-yün, opposite the present Sarhad. Here was the base
from which Yasin could be invaded and the Tibetans ousted from their
hold upon the straight route to the Indus.”
XXXII., p. 174.
“The note connecting Hiuan Tsang’s Kieh sha with Kashgar is probably
based upon an error of the old translators, for the Sita River was in
the Pamir region, and _K’a sha_ was one of the names of Kasanna, or
Kieh-shwang-na, in the Oxus region.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart.
Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 143.)
XXXII., I. p. 173; II. p. 593.
PAONANO PAO.
Cf. _The Name Kushan_, by J. F. Fleet, _Jour. Roy. As. Soc._, April,
1914, pp. 374–9; _The Shaonano Shao Coin Legend;_ and a Note on the
name Kushan by J. Allan, _Ibid._, pp. 403–411. PAONANO PAO. Von Joh.
Kirste. (_Wiener Zeit. f. d. Kunde d. Morg._, II., 1888, pp. 237–244.)
XXXII., p. 174.
YUE CHI.
“The old statement is repeated that the Yüeh Chi, or Indo-Scyths
(_i.e._ the Eptals), ‘are said to have been of Tibetan origin.’ A long
account of this people was given in the _Asiatic Quart. Rev._ for July,
1902. It seems much more likely that they were a branch of the Hiung-nu
or Turks. Albiruni’s ‘report’ that they were of Tibetan origin is
probably founded on the Chinese statement that some of their ways were
like Tibetan ways, and that polyandry existed amongst them; also that
they fled from the Hiung-nu westwards along the _north edge_ of the
Tibetan territory, and some of them took service as Tibetan officials.”
(E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 143.)
XXXII., pp. 178–179.
BOLOR.
We read in the _Tarikh-i-Rashidi_ of Mirza Haidar (Notes by Ney Elias;
translated by E. D. Ross, 1895), p. 135, that Sultán Said Khán, son
of Mansur Khán, sent the writer in the year 934 (1528), “with Rashid
Sultán, to Balur, which is a country of infidels [_Káfiristán_],
between Badakhshan and Kashmir, where we conducted successfully a holy
war [_ghazát_], and returned victorious, loaded with booty and covered
with glory.”
Mirza Haidar gives the following description of Bolor (pp. 384–5):
“Balur is an infidel country [_Káfiristán_], and most of its
inhabitants are mountaineers. Not one of them has a religion or a
creed. Nor is there anything which they [consider it right to] abstain
from or to avoid [as impure]; but they do whatever they list, and
follow their desires without check or compunction. Baluristán is
bounded on the east by the province of Káshgar and Yárkand; on the
north by Badakhshán; on the west by Kábul and Lumghán; and on the
south by the dependencies of Kashmir. It is four months’ journey in
circumference. Its whole extent consists of mountains, valleys, and
defiles, insomuch that one might almost say that in the whole of
Baluristán, not one _farsákh_ of level ground is to be met with. The
population is numerous. No village is at peace with another, but there
is constant hostility, and fights are continually occurring among them.”
From the note to this passage (p. 385) we note that “for some twenty
years ago, Mr. E. B. Shaw found that the Kirghiz of the Pamirs called
Chitrál by the name of _Pálor_. To all other inhabitants of the
surrounding regions, however, the word appears now to be unknown....
“The Balur country would then include Hunza, Nagar, possibly Tásh
Kurghán, Gilgit, Panyál, Yasin, Chitrál, and probably the tract now
known as Kafiristan: while, also, some of the small states south of
Gilgit, Yasin, etc., may have been regarded as part of Balur....
“The conclusions arrived at [by Sir H. Yule], are very nearly borne
out by Mirza Haidar’s description. The only differences are (1) that,
according to our author, Baltistán cannot have been included in Balur,
as he always speaks of that country, later in his work, as a separate
province with the name of _Balti_, and says that it bordered on Balur;
and (2) that _Balur_ was confined almost entirely, as far as I am
able to judge from his description in this passage and elsewhere, to
the southern slopes of the Eastern Hindu Kush, or Indus water-parting
range; while Sir H. Yule’s map makes it embrace Sárigh-Kul and the
greater part of the eastern Pamirs.”
XXXIII., p. 182. “The natives [of Cascar] are a wretched, niggardly set
of people; they eat and drink in miserable fashion.”
The people of Kashgar seem to have enjoyed from early times a
reputation for rough manners and deceit (Stein, _Ancient Khotan_, p.
49 n). Stein, p. 70, recalls Hiuan Tsang’s opinion: “The disposition
of the men is fierce and impetuous, and they are mostly false and
deceitful. They make light of decorum and politeness, and esteem
learning but little.” Stein adds, p. 70, with regard to Polo’s
statement: “Without being able to adduce from personal observation
evidence as to the relative truth of the latter statement, I believe
that the judgements recorded by both those great travellers may be
taken as a fair reflex of the opinion in which the ‘Kāshgarliks’ are
held to this day by the people of other Turkestān districts, especially
by the Khotanese. And in the case of Hiuan Tsang at least, it seems
probable from his long stay in, and manifest attachment to, Khotan that
this neighbourly criticism might have left an impression upon him.”
XXXVI., p. 188.
KHOTAN.
Sir Aurel Stein writes (_Ancient Khotan_, I., pp. 139–140): “Marco
Polo’s account of Khotan and the Khotanese forms an apt link between
these early Chinese notices and the picture drawn from modern
observation. It is brief but accurate in all details. The Venetian
found the people ‘subject to the Great Kaan’ and ‘all worshippers of
Mahommet.’ ‘There are numerous towns and villages in the country,
but Cotan, the capital, is the most noble of all and gives its name
to the kingdom. Everything is to be had there in plenty, including
abundance of cotton [with flax, hemp, wheat, wine, and the like]. The
people have vineyards and gardens and estates. They live by commerce
and manufactures, and are no soldiers.’ Nor did the peculiar laxity of
morals, which seems always to have distinguished the people of the
Khotan region, escape Marco Polo’s attention. For of the ‘Province of
Pein,’ which, as we shall see, represents the oases of the adjoining
modern district of Keriya, he relates the custom that ‘if the husband
of any woman go away upon a journey and remain away for more than
twenty days, as soon as that term is past the woman may marry another
man, and the husband also may then marry whom he pleases.’
“No one who has visited Khotan or who is familiar with the modern
accounts of the territory, can read the early notices above extracted
without being struck at once by the fidelity with which they reflect
characteristic features of the people at the present day. Nor is it
necessary to emphasize the industrial pre-eminence which Khotan still
enjoys in a variety of manufactures through the technical skill and
inherited training of the bulk of its population.”
Sir Aurel Stein further remarks (_Ancient Khotan_, I., p. 183): “When
Marco Polo visited Khotan on his way to China, between the years 1271
and 1275, the people of the oasis were flourishing, as the Venetian’s
previously quoted account shows. His description of the territories
further east, Pein, Cherchen, and Lop, which he passed through before
crossing ‘the Great Desert’ to Sha-chou, leaves no doubt that the route
from Khotan into Kan-su was in his time a regular caravan road. Marco
Polo found the people of Khotan ‘all worshippers of Mahommet’ and the
territory subject to the ‘Great Kaan’, _i.e._ Kúblái, whom by that time
almost the whole of the Middle Kingdom acknowledged as emperor. While
the neighbouring Yarkand owed allegiance to Kaidu, the ruler of the
Chagatai dominion, Khotan had thus once more renewed its old historical
connexion with China.”
XXXVI., p. 190.
“A note of Yule’s on p. 190 of vol. I. describes Johnson’s report
on the people of Khoten (1865) as having ‘a slightly Tartar cast
of countenance.’ The Toba History makes the same remark 1300 years
earlier: ‘From Kao-ch’ang (Turfan) westwards the people of the various
countries have deep eyes and high noses; the features in only this one
country (Khoten) are not very _Hu_ (Persian, etc.), but rather like
Chinese.’ I published a tolerably complete digest of Lob Nor and Khoten
early history from Chinese sources, in the _Anglo-Russian Society’s
Journal_ for Jan. and April, 1903. It appears to me that the ancient
capital Yotkhan, discovered thirty-five years ago, and visited in 1891
by MM. de Rhins and Grenard, probably furnishes a clue to the ancient
Chinese name of Yu-t’ien.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan.,
1904, p. 143.)
XXXVII., p. 190 n.
Stein has devoted a whole chapter of his _Sand-buried Ruins of Khotan_,
Chap. XVI., pp. 256 _seq._ to _Yotkan, the Site of the Ancient Capital_.
XXXVII., p. 191, n. 1.
PEIN.
“It is a mistake to suppose that the earlier pilgrim Fa-hien (A.D. 400)
followed the ‘directer route’ from China; he was obliged to go to Kao
ch’ang, and then turn sharp south to Khoten.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic
Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 143.)
XXXVII., p. 192.
I have embodied, in Vol. II., p. 595, of Marco Polo, some of the
remarks of Sir Aurel Stein regarding Pein and Uzun Tati. In _Ancient
Khotan_, I., pp. 462–3, he has given further evidence of the identity
of Uzun Tati and P’i mo, and he has discussed the position of
Ulūg-Ziārat, probably the Han mo of Sung Yun.
XXXVII., p. 191; II., p. 595.
“Keriya, the Pein of Marco Polo and Pimo of Hwen Tsiang, writes
Huntington, is a pleasant district, with a population of about fifteen
thousand souls.” Huntington discusses (p. 387) the theory of Stein:
“Stein identifies Pimo or Pein, with ancient Kenan, the site ... now
known as Uzun Tetti or Ulugh Mazar, north of Chira. This identification
is doubtful, as appears from the following table of distances given by
Hwen Tsiang, which is as accurate as could be expected from a casual
traveller. I have reckoned the ‘li,’ the Chinese unit of distance, as
equivalent to 0·26 of a mile.
Distance according
Names of Places. True Distance. to Hwen Tsiang.
Khotan (Yutien) to Keriya (Pimo) 97 miles. 330 li. 86 miles.
Keriya (Pimo) to Niya (Niyang) 64 „ 200 „ 52 „
Niya (Niyang) to Endereh (Tuholo) 94 „ 400 „ 104 „
Endereh (Tuholo) to Kotāk Sheri?
(Chemotona) 138? „ 600 „ 156 „
Kotak Sheri (Chemotona) to Lulan
(Nafopo) 264? „ 1000 „ 260 „
“If we use the value of the ‘li’ 0·274 of a mile given by Hedin, the
distances from Khotān to Keriya and from Keriya to Niya, according to
Hwen Tsiang, become 91 and 55 miles instead of 86 and 52 as given in
the table, which is not far from the true distances, 97 and 64.
“If, however, Pimo is identical with Kenan, as Stein thinks,
the distances which Hwen Tsiang gives as 86 and 52 miles become
respectively 60 and 89, which is evidently quite wrong.
“Strong confirmation of the identification of Keriya with Pimo is
found in a comparison of extracts from Marco Polo’s and Hwen Tsiang’s
accounts of that city with passages from my note-book, written long
before I had read the comments of the ancient travellers. Marco Polo
says that the people of Pein, or Pima, as he also calls it, have the
peculiar custom ‘that if a married man goes to a distance from home
to be about twenty days, his wife has a right, if she is so inclined,
to take another husband; and the men, on the same principle, marry
wherever they happen to reside.’ The quotation from my notes runs as
follows: ‘The women of the place are noted for their attractiveness and
loose character. It is said that many men coming to Keriya for a short
time become enamoured of the women here, and remain permanently, taking
new wives and abandoning their former wives and families.’
“Hwen Tsiang observed that thirty ‘li,’ seven or eight miles, west
of Pimo, there is ‘a great desert marsh, upwards of several acres in
extent, without any verdure whatever. The surface is reddish black.’
The natives explained to the pilgrim that it was the blood-stained site
of a great battle fought many years before. Eighteen miles north-west
of Keriya bazaar, or ten miles from the most westerly village of the
oasis, I observed that ‘some areas which are flooded part of the year
are of a deep rich red colour, due to a small plant two or three inches
high.’ I saw such vegetation nowhere else and apparently it was an
equally unusual sight to Hwen Tsiang.
“In addition to these somewhat conclusive observations, Marco Polo says
that jade is found in the river of Pimo, which is true of the Keriya,
but not of the Chira, or the other rivers near Kenan.” (Ellsworth
HUNTINGTON, _The Pulse of Asia_, pp. 387–8.)
XXXVIII., p. 194. “The whole of the Province [of Charchan] is sandy, and
so is the road all the way from Pein, and much of the water that you
find is bitter and bad. However, at some places you do find fresh and
sweet water.”
Sir Aurel Stein remarks (_Ancient Khotan_, I., p. 436): “Marco Polo’s
description, too, ‘of the Province of Charchan’ would agree with the
assumption that the route west of Charchan was not altogether devoid of
settlements even as late as the thirteenth century.... [His] account
of the route agrees accurately with the conditions now met with
between Niya and Charchan. Yet in the passage immediately following,
the Venetian tells us how ‘when an army passes through the land, the
people escape with their wives, children, and cattle a distance of two
or three days’ journey into the sandy waste; and, knowing the spots
where water is to be had, they are able to live there, and to keep
their cattle alive, while it is impossible to discover them.’ It seems
to me clear that Marco Polo alludes here to the several river courses
which, after flowing north of the Niya-Charchan route, lose themselves
in the desert. The jungle belt of their terminal areas, no doubt,
offered then, as it would offer now, safe places of refuge to any small
settlements established along the route southwards.”
XXXIX., P. 197.
OF THE CITY OF LOP.
Stein remarks, _Ruins of Desert Cathay_, I., p. 343: “Broad
geographical facts left no doubt for any one acquainted with local
conditions that Marco Polo’s Lop, ‘a large town at the edge of the
Desert’ where ‘travellers repose before entering on the Desert’ _en
route_ for Sha chou and China proper, must have occupied the position
of the present Charklik. Nor could I see any reason for placing
elsewhere the capital of that ‘ancient kingdom of Na-fo-po, the same as
the territory of Lou-lan,’ which Hiuan Tsang reached after ten marches
to the north-east of Chü-mo or Charchan, and which was the pilgrim’s
last stage before his return to Chinese soil.”
In his third journey (1913–1916), Stein left Charchan on New Year’s
Eve, 1914, and arrived at Charkhlik on January 8, saying: “It was from
this modest little oasis, the only settlement of any importance in the
Lop region, representing Marco Polo’s ‘City of Lop,’ that I had to
raise the whole of the supplies, labour, and extra camels needed by the
several parties for the explorations I had carefully planned during the
next three months in the desert between Lop-nor and Tunhuang.”
“The name of LOB appears under the form _Lo pou_ in the _Yuan-shi_,
_s.a._ 1282 and 1286. In 1286, it is mentioned as a postal station
near those of K’ie-t’ai, Che-ch’an and Wo-tuan. Wo-tuan is Khotan.
Che-ch’an, the name of which reappears in other paragraphs, is
Charchan. As to K’ie-t’ai, a postal station between those of
Lob and Charchan, it seems probable that it is the Kätäk of the
_Tarikh-i-Rashidi_.” (PELLIOT.)
See in the _Journ. Asiatique_, Jan.–Feb., 1916, pp. 117–119, Pelliot’s
remarks on _Lob, Navapa_, etc.
XXXIX., pp. 196–7.
THE GREAT DESERT.
After reproducing the description of the Great Desert in Sir Henry
Yule’s version, Stein adds, _Ruins of Desert Cathay_, I., p. 518:
“It did not need my journey to convince me that what Marco here tells
us about the risks of the desert was but a faithful reflex of old
folklore beliefs he must have heard on the spot. Sir Henry Yule has
shown long ago that the dread of being led astray by evil spirits
haunted the imagination of all early travellers who crossed the desert
wastes between China and the oases westwards. Fa-hsien’s above-quoted
passage clearly alludes to this belief, and so does Hiuan Tsang, as we
have seen, where he points in graphic words the impressions left by his
journey through the sandy desert between Niya and Charchan.
“Thus, too, the description we receive through the Chinese
historiographer, Ma Tuan-lin, of the shortest route from China towards
Kara-shahr, undoubtedly corresponding to the present track to Lop-nor,
reads almost like a version from Marco’s book, though its compiler, a
contemporary of the Venetian traveller, must have extracted it from
some earlier source. ‘You see nothing in any direction but the sky and
the sands, without the slightest trace of a road; and travellers find
nothing to guide them but the bones of men and beasts and the droppings
of camels. During the passage of this wilderness you hear sounds,
sometimes of singing, sometimes of wailing; and it has often happened
that travellers going aside to see what these sounds might be have
strayed from their course and been entirely lost; for they were voices
of spirits and goblins.’...
“As Yule rightly observes, ‘these Goblins are not peculiar to the
Gobi.’ Yet I felt more than ever assured that Marco’s stories about
them were of genuine local growth, when I had travelled over the whole
route and seen how closely its topographical features agree with the
matter-of-fact details which the first part of his chapter records.
Anticipating my subsequent observations, I may state here at once
that Marco’s estimate of the distance and the number of marches on
this desert crossing proved perfectly correct. For the route from
Charklik, his ‘town of Lop,’ to the ‘City of Sachiu,’ _i.e._ Sha-chou
or Tun-huang, our plane-table survey, checked by cyclometer readings,
showed an aggregate marching distance of close on 380 miles.”
XXXIX., p. 196.
OF THE CITY OF LOP AND THE GREAT DESERT.
“In the hope of contributing something toward the solution of these
questions [contradictory statements of Prjevalsky, Richthofen, and Sven
Hedin],” writes Huntington, “I planned to travel completely around
the unexplored part of the ancient lake, crossing the Lop desert in
its widest part. As a result of the journey, I became convinced that
two thousand years ago the lake was of great size, covering both the
ancient and the modern locations; then it contracted, and occupied
only the site shown on the Chinese maps; again, in the Middle Ages, it
expanded; and at present it has contracted and occupies the modern site.
“Now, as in Marco Polo’s days, the traveller must equip his caravan for
the desert at Charklik, also known as Lop, two days’ journey south-west
of the lake.” (Ellsworth HUNTINGTON, _The Pulse of Asia_, pp. 240–1.)
XXXIX., pp. 197, 201.
NOISES IN THE GREAT DESERT.
As an answer to a paper by C. TOMLINSON, in _Nature_, Nov. 28, 1895,
p. 78, we find in the same periodical, April 30, 1896, LIII., p. 605,
the following note by KUMAGUSU MINAKATA:
“The following passage in a Chinese itinerary of Central Asia—Chun
Yuen’s _Si-yih-kien-wan-luh_, 1777 (British Museum, No. 15271, b. 14),
tom. VII., fol. 13 b.—appears to describe the icy sounds similar to
what Ma or Head observed in North America (see _supra_, _ibid._, p. 78).
“Muh-süh-urh-tah-fan (= Muzart), that is Ice Mountain [_Snowy_
according to Prjevalsky], is situated between Ili and Ushi.... In case
that one happens to be travelling there close to sunset, he should
choose a rock of moderate thickness and lay down on it. In solitary
night then, he would hear the sounds, now like those of gongs and
bells, and now like those of strings and pipes, which disturb ears
through the night: these are produced by multifarious noises coming
from the cracking ice.”
Kumagusu Minakata has another note on remarkable sounds in Japan in
_Nature_, LIV., May 28, 1896, p. 78.
Sir T. Douglas Forsyth, _Buried Cities in the Shifting Sands of the
Great Desert of Gobi, Proc. Roy. Geog. Soc._, Nov. 13, 1876, says,
p. 29: “The stories told by Marco Polo, in his 39th chapter, about
shifting sands and strange noises and demons, have been repeated by
other travellers down to the present time. Colonel Prjevalsky, in pp.
193 and 194 of his interesting _Travels_, gives his testimony to the
superstitions of the Desert; and I find, on reference to my diary,
that the same stories were recounted to me in Kashgar, and I shall be
able to show that there is some truth in the report of treasures being
exposed to view.”
P. 201, Line 12. Read the Governor of Urumtsi _founded_ instead of
_found_.
XL., p. 203. Marco Polo comes to a city called Sachiu belonging to a
province called Tangut. “The people are for the most part Idolaters....
The Idolaters have a peculiar language, and are no traders, but live by
their agriculture. They have a great many abbeys and minsters full of
idols of sundry fashions, to which they pay great honour and reverence,
worshipping them and sacrificing to them with much ado.”
Sachiu, or rather Tun Hwang, is celebrated for its “Caves of Thousand
Buddhas”; Sir Aurel Stein wrote the following remarks in his _Ruins of
Desert Cathay_, II., p. 27: “Surely it was the sight of these colossal
images, some reaching nearly a hundred feet in height, and the vivid
first impressions retained of the cult paid to them, which had made
Marco Polo put into his chapter on ‘Sachiu,’ _i.e._ Tun-huang, a long
account of the strange idolatrous customs of the people of Tangut....
Tun-huang manifestly had managed to retain its traditions of Buddhist
piety down to Marco’s days. Yet there was plentiful antiquarian
evidence showing that most of the shrines and art remains at the
Halls of the Thousand Buddhas dated back to the period of the T’ang
Dynasty, when Buddhism flourished greatly in China. Tun-huang, as the
westernmost outpost of China proper, had then for nearly two centuries
enjoyed imperial protection both against the Turks in the north and
the Tibetans southward. But during the succeeding period, until the
advent of paramount Mongol power, some two generations before Marco
Polo’s visit, these marches had been exposed to barbarian inroads of
all sorts. The splendour of the temples and the number of the monks
and nuns established near them had, no doubt, sadly diminished in the
interval.”
XL., p. 205.
Prof. Pelliot accepts as a Mongol plural _Tangut_, but remarks that
it is very ancient, as _Tangut_ is already to be found in the Orkhon
inscriptions. At the time of Chingiz, _Tangut_ was a singular in
Mongol, and _Tangu_ is nowhere to be found.
XL., p. 206.
The Tangutans are descendants of the Tang-tu-chüeh; it must be
understood that they are descendants of _T’u Kiueh_ of the T’ang
Period. (PELLIOT.)
Lines 7 and 8 from the foot of the page: instead of T’ung hoang, read
Tun hoang; Kiu-kaan, read Tsiu tsüan.
XL., p. 207, note 2. The “peculiar language” is si-hia (PELLIOT).
XLI., pp. 210, 212, n. 3.
THE PROVINCE OF CAMUL.
See on the discreditable custom of the people of Qamul, a long note in
the second edition of _Cathay_, I., pp. 249–250.
XLI., p. 211.
Prof. Parker remarks (_Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 142) that:
“The Chinese (Manchu) agent at Urga has not (nor, I believe, ever
had) any control over the Little Bucharia Cities. Moreover, since the
reconquest of Little Bucharia in 1877–1878, the whole of those cities
have been placed under the Governor of the New Territory (Kan Suh
Sin-kiang Sün-fu), whose capital is at Urumtsi. The native Mohammedan
Princes of Hami have still left to them a certain amount of home rule,
and so lately as 1902 a decree appointing the rotation of their visits
to Peking was issued. The present Prince’s name is _Shamu Hust_, or
_Hussot_.”
XLII., p. 215.
THE PROVINCE OF CHINGINTALAS.
Prof. E. H. PARKER writes in the _Journ. of the North China Branch of
the Royal As. Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, p. 195: “On p. 215 of Yule’s Vol.
I. some notes of Palladius’ are given touching Chingkintalas, but it
is not stated that Palladius supposed the word _Ch’ih kin_ to date
after the Mongols, that is, that Palladius felt uncertain about his
identification. But Palladius is mistaken in feeling thus uncertain: in
1315 and 1326 the Mongol History twice mentions the garrison starts at
_Ch’ih kin_, and in such a way that the place must be where Marco Polo
puts it, _i.e._ west of Kia-yüh Kwan.”
OF THE PROVINCE OF SUKCHUR.
XLIII., p. 217. “Over all the mountains of this province rhubarb is
found in great abundance, and thither merchants come to buy it, and
carry it thence all over the world. Travellers, however, dare not visit
those mountains with any cattle but those of the country, for a certain
plant grows there which is so poisonous that cattle which eat it loose
their hoofs. The cattle of the country know it and eschew it.”
During his crossing of the Nan Shan, Sir Aurel Stein had the same
experience, five of his ponies being “benumbed and refusing to touch
grass or fodder.” The traveller notes that, _Ruins of Desert Cathay_,
II., p. 303: “I at once suspected that they had eaten of the poisonous
grass which infests certain parts of the Nan Shan, and about which
old Marco has much to tell in his chapter on ‘Sukchur’ or Su-chou.
The Venetian’s account had proved quite true; for while my own ponies
showed all the effects of this inebriating plant, the local animals had
evidently been wary of it. A little bleeding by the nose, to which Tila
Bai, with the veterinary skill of an old Ladak ‘Kirakash,’ promptly
proceeded, seemed to afford some relief. But it took two or three days
before the poor brutes were again in full possession of their senses
and appetites.”
“Wild rhubarb, for which the Nan-shan was famous in Marco Polo’s days,
spread its huge fleshy leaves everywhere.” (STEIN, _Ruins of Desert
Cathay_, II., p. 305.)
XLIII., p. 218.
SUKCHUR.
The first character of Suchau was pronounced _Suk_ at the time of the
T’ang; we find a _Sughčiu_ in von Le Coq’s MSS. from Turkestan and
_Sughču_ in the runnic text of W. Thomsen; cf. PELLIOT, _J. As._,
Mai–Juin, 1912, p. 591; the pronunciation _Suk_-chau was still used by
travellers coming from Central Asia—for instance, by the envoys of Shah
Rukh. See _Cathay_, III., p. 126 n.
OF THE CITY OF CAMPICHU.
XLIV., pp. 219 _seq._ “The Idolaters have many minsters and abbeys
after their fashion. In these they have an enormous number of idols,
both small and great, certain of the latter being a good ten paces in
stature; some of them being of wood, others of clay, and others yet of
stone. They are all highly polished, and then covered with gold. The
great idols of which I speak lie at length. And round about them there
are other figures of considerable size, as if adoring and paying homage
before them.”
The ambassadors of Shah Rukh to China (1419–1422) wrote:
“In this city of Kamchau there is an idol temple five hundred cubits
square. In the middle is an idol lying at length, which measures fifty
paces. The sole of the foot is nine paces long, and the instep is
twenty-one cubits in girth. Behind this image and overhead are other
idols of a cubit (?) in height, besides figures of _Bakshis_ as large
as life. The action of all is hit off so admirably that you would think
they were alive. Against the wall also are other figures of perfect
execution. The great sleeping idol has one hand under his head, and
the other resting on his thigh. It is gilt all over, and is known as
_Shakamuni-fu_. The people of the country come in crowds to visit it,
and bow to the very ground before this idol” (_Cathay_, I., p. 277).
XLV., p. 223.
OF THE CITY OF ETZINA.
I said, I., p. 225, that this town must be looked for on the river
_Hei-shui_ called _Etsina_ by the Mongols, and would be situated on
the river on the border of the Desert, at the top of a triangle,
whose bases would be Suhchau and Kanchau. My theory seems to be fully
confirmed by Sir Aurel Stein, who writes:
“Advantages of geographical position must at all times have invested
this extensive riverine tract, limited as are its resources, with
considerable importance for those, whether armed host or traders, who
would make the long journey from the heart of Mongolia in the north
to the Kansu oases. It had been the same with the ancient Lou-lan
delta, without which the Chinese could not have opened up the earliest
and most direct route for the expansion of their trade and political
influence into Central Asia. The analogy thus presented could not fail
to impress me even further when I proceeded to examine the ruins of
Khara-khoto, the ‘Black Town’ which Colonel Kozloff, the distinguished
Russian explorer, had been the first European to visit during his
expedition of 1908–1909. There remained no doubt for me then that it
was identical with Marco Polo’s ‘City of Etzina.’ Of this we are told
in the great Venetian traveller’s narrative that it lay a twelve days’
ride from the city of Kan-chou, ‘towards the north on the verge of the
desert; it belongs to the Province of Tangut.’ All travellers bound for
Kara-koram, the old capital of the Mongols, had here to lay in victuals
for forty days in order to cross the great ‘desert which extends forty
days’ journey to the north, and on which you meet with no habitation
nor baiting place.’
“The position thus indicated was found to correspond exactly to that
of Khara-khoto, and the identification was completely borne out by
the antiquarian evidence brought to light. It soon showed me that
though the town may have suffered considerably, as local tradition
asserts, when Chingiz Khan with his Mongol army first invaded and
conquered Kansu from this side about 1226 A.D., yet it continued to be
inhabited down to Marco Polo’s time, and partially at least for more
than a century later. This was probably the case even longer with the
agricultural settlement for which it had served as a local centre, and
of which we traced extensive remains in the desert to the east and
north-east. But the town itself must have seen its most flourishing
times under Tangut or Hsi-hsia rule from the beginning of the eleventh
century down to the Mongol conquest.
“It was from this period, when Tibetan influence from the south seems
to have made itself strongly felt throughout Kansu, that most of the
Buddhist shrines and memorial Stupas dated, which filled a great
portion of the ruined town and were conspicuous also outside it. In one
of the latter Colonel Kozloff had made his notable find of Buddhist
texts and paintings. But a systematic search of this and other ruins
soon showed that the archæological riches of the site were by no
means exhausted. By a careful clearing of the débris which covered the
bases of Stupas and the interior of temple cellas we brought to light
abundant remains of Buddhist manuscripts and block prints, both in
Tibetan and the as yet very imperfectly known old Tangut language, as
well as plenty of interesting relievos in stucco or terra-cotta and
frescoes. The very extensive refuse heaps of the town yielded up a
large number of miscellaneous records on paper in the Chinese, Tangut,
and Uigur scripts, together with many remains of fine glazed pottery,
and of household utensils. Finds of Hsi-hsia coins, ornaments in stone
and metal, etc., were also abundant, particularly on wind-eroded ground.
“There was much to support the belief that the final abandonment of
the settlement was brought about by difficulties of irrigation.” (_A
Third Journey of Exploration in Central Asia_, 1913–16, _Geog. Jour._,
Aug.–Sept., 1916, pp. 38–39.)
M. Ivanov (_Isviestia_ Petrograd Academy, 1909) thinks that the ruined
city of Kara Khoto, a part at the Mongol period of the Yi-tsi-nai
circuit, could be its capital, and was at the time of the Si Hia and
the beginning of the Mongols, the town of Hei shui. It also confirms my
views.
Kozlov found (1908) in a stupa not far from Kara Khoto a large number
of Si Hia books, which he carried back to Petrograd, where they were
studied by Prof. A. IVANOV, _Zur Kenntniss der Hsi-hsia Sprache_ (_Bul.
Ac. Sc. Pet._, 1909, pp. 1221–1233). See _The Si-hia Language_, by B.
LAUFER (_T’oung Pao_, March, 1916, pp. 1–126).
XLVI., p. 226. “Originally the Tartars dwelt in the north on the
borders of Chorcha.”
Prof. Pelliot calls my attention that Ramusio’s text, f. 13 _v_, has:
“Essi habitauano nelle parti di Tramontana, cioè in Giorza, _e Bargu_,
doue sono molte pianure grandi....”
XLVI., p. 230.
TATAR.
“Mr. Rockhill is quite correct in his Turkish and Chinese dates for
the first use of the word _Tatar_, but it seems very likely that the
much older eponymous word _T’atun_ refers to the same people. The Toba
History says that in A.D. 258 the chieftain of that Tartar Tribe (not
yet arrived at imperial dignity) at a public durbar read a homily to
various chiefs, pointing out to them the mistake made by the Hiung-nu
(Early Turks) and ‘T’a-tun fellows’ (Early Mongols) in raiding his
frontiers. If we go back still further, we find the _After Han History_
speaking of the ‘Middle T’atun’; and a scholion tells us _not to
pronounce the final ‘n.’_ If we pursue our inquiry yet further back, we
find that _T’ah-tun_ was originally the name of a Sien-pi or Wu-hwan
(apparently Mongol) Prince, who tried to secure the _shen-yü_ ship for
himself, and that it gradually became (1) a title, (2) and the name of
a tribal division (see also the _Wei Chi_ and the _Early Han History_).
Both _Sien-pi_ and _Wu-hwan_ are the names of mountain haunts, and
at this very day part of the Russian Liao-tung railway is styled the
‘Sien-pi railway’ by the native Chinese newspapers.” (E. H. PARKER,
_Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 141.)
Page 231, note 3. Instead of _Yuché_, read _Juché_.
XLVI., p. 232.
KARACATHAYANS.
“There seems to be no doubt that Kerman in South Persia is the city
to which the Kara-Cathayan refugee fled from China in 1124; for Major
Sykes, in his recent excellent work on Persia, actually mentions [p.
194] the Kuba Sabz, or ‘Green Dome,’ as having been (until destroyed
in 1886 by an earthquake) the most conspicuous building, and as
having also been the tomb of the Kara-Khitai Dynasty. The late Dr.
Bretschneider (_N. China B. R. As. Soc. Journal_, Vol. X., p. 101)
had imagined the Kara-Cathayan capital to be Kerminé, lying between
Samarcand and Bokhara (see _Asiatic Quart. Rev._ for Dec., 1900, ‘The
Cathayans’). Colonel Yule does not appear to be quite correct when he
states (p. 232) that ‘the Gurkhan himself is not described to have
extended his conquests into Persia,’ for the Chinese history of the
Cathayan or Liao Dynasties distinctly states that at Samarcand, where
the Cathayan remained for ninety days, the ‘King of the Mohammedans’
brought tribute to the emigrant, _who then went West as far as
K’i-r-man_, where he was proclaimed Emperor by his officers. This was
on the fifth day of the second moon in 1124, in the thirty-eighth
year of his age, and he then assumed the title of _Koh-r-han_” (E. H.
Parker, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, pp. 134–5.)
XLVI., p. 236.
KERAITS.
“In his note to Vol. I., p. 236, M. Cordier [read Mr. Rockhill],
who seems to have been misled by d’Avezac, confuses the Ch’ih-lêh
or T’ieh-lêh (who have been clearly proved to be identical with the
Tölös of the Turkish inscriptions) with the much later K’êh-lieh or
Keraits of Mongol history; at no period of Chinese history were the
Ch’ih-lêh called, as he supposes, _K’i-lê_, and therefore the Ch’ih-lêh
of the third century cannot possibly be identified with the K’ê-lieh
of the thirteenth. Besides, the ‘value’ of _lêh_ is ‘luck,’ whilst the
‘value’ of _lieh_ is ‘leet,’ if we use English sounds as equivalents to
illustrate Chinese etymology. It is remarkable that the Kin (Nüchen)
Dynasty in its Annals leaves no mention whatever of the Kerait tribe,
or of any tribe having an approximate name, although the _Yüan Shï_
states that the Princes of that tribe used to hold a Nüchen patent.
A solution of this unexplained fact may yet turn up.” (E. H. PARKER,
_Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan. 1904, p. 139.)
Page 236, note [11]. Instead of _Tura_, read _Tula_. (PELLIOT.)
LI., pp. 245, 248.
DEATH OF CHINGIZ KHAN.
“Gaubil’s statement that he was wounded in 1212 by a stray arrow, which
compelled him to raise the siege of Ta-t’ung Fu, is exactly borne out
by the _Yüan Shï_, which adds that in the seventh moon (August) of
1227 (shortly after the surrender of the Tangut King) the conqueror
died at the travelling-palace of Ha-la T’u on the Sa-li _stream_ at
the age of sixty-six (sixty-five by our reckoning). As less than a
month before he was present at Ts’ing-shui (lat. 34½°, long. 106½°),
and was even on his dying bed, giving instructions how to meet the
Nüchên army at T’ung-kwan (lat. 34½°, long. 110¼°), we may assume that
the place of his death was on the Upper Wei River near the frontiers
joining the modern Kan Suh and Shen Si provinces. It is true the Sa-li
_River_ (not stream) is thrice mentioned, and also the Sa-lê-chu
River, both in Mongolia; on the other hand, the Sa-li Ouigours are
frequently mentioned as living in West Kan Suh; so that we may take it
the word _Sali_ or _Sari_ was a not uncommon Turkish word. Palladius’
identification of _K’i-lien_ with ‘Kerulen’ I am afraid cannot be
entertained. The former word frequently occurs in the second century
B.C., and is stated to be a second Hiung-nu (Turkish) word for ‘sky’ or
‘heaven.’ At or about that date the Kerulen was known to the Chinese
as the Lu-kü River, and the geographies of the present dynasty clearly
identify it as such. The T’ien-Shan are sometimes called the K’i-lien
Shan, and the word _K’i-lien_ is otherwise well established along the
line of the Great Wall.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan.,
1904, pp. 136–7.)
Prof. Pelliot informs me that in No. 3 (Sept., 1918) of Vol. III of
_Chinese Social and Political Science Review_ there is an article on
the _Discovery of and Investigation concerning the Tomb of Gengis
Khan_. I have not seen it.
LI., p. 249.
TAILGAN.
“The _táilgan_, or autumn meeting of the Mongols, is probably the
_tái-lin_, or autumn meeting, of the ancient Hiung-nu described on p.
10, Vol. XX. of the _China Review_. The Kao-ch’ê (= High Carts, Tölös,
or early Ouigours) and the early Cathayans (Sien-pi) had very similar
customs. Heikel gives an account of analogous ‘Olympic games’ witnessed
at Urga in the year 1890.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan.,
1904, pp. 140–1.)
LI., p. 251. Read T’ung hwo period (A.D. 992) instead of (A.D. 692).
LII., pp. 252, 254, n. 3. “[The Tartars] live on the milk and meat
which their herds supply, and on the produce of the chase; and they eat
all kinds of flesh, including that of horses and dogs, and Pharaoh’s
rats, of which last there are great numbers in burrows on those plains.”
Pharaoh’s rat was the mangouste or ichneumon (_Herpestes ichneumon_)
formerly found in this part of Asia as well as in Egypt where it was
venerated. Cf. _Cathay_, II., p. 116.
LII., p. 254. Instead of “his tent invariably facing _south_,” read
“facing _east_” according to the _Chou Shu_. (PELLIOT.)
LII., p. 256 n.
MARRIAGE.
The _China Review_, Vol. XX. “gives numerous instances of marrying
mothers-in-law and sisters-in-law amongst the Hiung nu. The practice
was common with all Tartars, as, indeed, is stated by Yule.” (E. H.
PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 141.)
LII., p. 257 n.
_TENGRI_ (HEAVEN).
“The Mongol word _Tengri_ (= Heaven) appears also in Hiung-nu times; in
fact, the word _shen yü_ is stated to have been used by the Hiung-nu
alternatively with _Tengri kudu_ (Son of Heaven).” (E. H. PARKER,
_Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 141.)
LIV., p. 263 n.
COATS OF MAIL.
Parker’s note is erroneous.—See Laufer, _Chinese Clay Figures_, Part I.
LV., p. 267. “They [the Tartars] have another notable custom, which is
this. If any man have a daughter who dies before marriage, and another
man have had a son also die before marriage, the parents of the two
arrange a grand wedding between the dead lad and lass. And marry them
they do, making a regular contract! And when the contract papers are
made out they put them in the fire, in order (as they will have it)
that the parties in the other world may know the fact, and so look on
each other as man and wife. And the parents thenceforward consider
themselves sib to each other, just as if their children had lived and
married. Whatever may be agreed on between the parties as dowry, those
who have to pay it cause to be painted on pieces of paper and then put
these in the fire, saying that in that way the dead person will get all
the real articles in the other world.”
Mr. KUMAGUSU MINAKATA writes on the subject in _Nature_, Jan. 7, 1897,
pp. 224–5:
“As it is not well known whether or not there is a record of this
strange custom earlier than the beginning of the dynasty of Yuen, I was
in doubt whether it was originally common to the Chinese and Tartars
until I lately came across the following passage in _Tsoh-mung-luh_
(Brit. Mus. copy, 15297, _a_ 1, fol. 11–12), which would seem to decide
the question—‘In the North there is this custom. When a youth and a
girl of marriageable ages die before marriage, their families appoint
a match-maker to negotiate their nuptials, whom they call “Kwei-mei”
(_i.e._ “Match-Maker of Ghosts”). Either family hands over to another a
paper noticing all pre-requisites concerning the affair; and by names
of the parents of the intended couple asks a man to pray and divine;
and if the presage tells that the union is a lucky one, clothes and
ornaments are made for the deceased pair. Now the match-maker goes to
the burying-ground of the bridegroom, and, offering wine and fruits,
requests the pair to marry. There two seats are prepared on adjoining
positions, either of which having behind it a small banner more than
a foot long. Before the ceremony is consecrated by libation, the two
banners remain hanging perpendicularly and still; but when the libation
is sprinkled and the deceased couple are requested to marry, the
banners commence to gradually approach till they touch one another,
which shows that they are both glad of the wedlock. However, when one
of them dislikes another, it would happen that the banner representing
the unwilling party does not move to approach the other banner. In
case the couple should die too young to understand the matter, a dead
man is appointed as a tutor to the male defunct, and some effigies are
made to serve as the instructress and maids to the female defunct. The
dead tutor thus nominated is informed of his appointment by a paper
offered to him, on which are inscribed his name and age. After the
consummation of the marriage the new consorts appear in dreams to their
respective parents-in-law. Should this custom be discarded, the unhappy
defuncts might do mischief to their negligent relatives.... On every
occasion of these nuptials both families give some presents to the
match-maker (“Kwei-mei”), whose sole business is annually to inspect
the newly-deceased couples around his village, and to arrange their
weddings to earn his livelihood.’”
Mr. Kumagusu Minakata adds:
“The passage is very interesting, for, besides giving us a faithful
account of the particulars, which nowadays we fail to find elsewhere,
it bears testimony to the Tartar, and not Chinese, origin of this
practice. The author, Kang Yu-chi, describes himself to have visited
his old home in Northern China shortly after its subjugation by
the Kin Tartars in 1126 A.D.; so there is no doubt that among many
institutional novelties then introduced to China by the northern
invaders, Marriage of the Dead was so striking that the author did not
hesitate to describe it for the first time.
“According to a Persian writer, after whom Pétis de la Croix writes,
this custom was adopted by Jenghiz Kân as a means to preserve amity
amongst his subjects, it forming the subject of Article XIX. of his
Yasa promulgated in 1205 A.D. The same writer adds: ‘This custom is
still in use amongst the Tartars at this day, but superstition has
added more circumstances to it: they throw the contract of marriage
into the fire after having drawn some figures on it to represent the
persons pretended to be so marry’d, and some forms of beasts; and are
persuaded that all this is carried by the smoke to their children,
who thereupon marry in the other world’ (Pétis de la Croix, _Hist. of
Genghizcan_, trans. by P. Aubin, Lond., 1722, p. 86). As the Chinese
author does not speak of the burning of papers in this connection,
whereas the Persian writer speaks definitely of its having been added
later, it seems that the marriage of the dead had been originally a
Tartar custom, with which the well-known Chinese paper-burning was
amalgamated subsequently between the reigns of Genghiz and his grandson
Kúblái—under the latter Marco witnessed the customs already mingled,
still, perhaps, mainly prevailing amongst the Tartar descendants.”
LV., p. 266. Regarding the scale of blows from seven to 107, Prof.
Pelliot writes to me that these figures represent the theoretical
number of tens diminished as a favour made to the culprit by three
units in the name of Heaven, Earth and the Emperor.
LV., p. 268, n. 2. In the _Yuan Shi_, XX. 7, and other Chinese Texts
of the Mongol period, is to be found confirmation of the fact, “He
is slaughtered like a sheep,” _i.e._ the belly cut open lengthwise.
(PELLIOT.)
LVI., p. 269. “The people there are called MESCRIPT; they are a very
wild race, and live by their cattle, the most of which are stags, and
these stags, I assure you, they used to ride upon.”
B. Laufer, in the _Memoirs of the American Anthropological
Association_, Vol. IV., No. 2, 1917 (_The Reindeer and its
Domestication_), p. 107, has the following remarks: “Certainly this is
the reindeer. Yule is inclined to think that Marco embraces under this
tribal name in question characteristics belonging to tribes extending
far beyond the Mekrit, and which in fact are appropriate to the Tungus;
and continues that Rashid-eddin seems to describe the latter under the
name of Uriangkut of the Woods, a people dwelling beyond the frontier
of Barguchin, and in connection with whom he speaks of their reindeer
obscurely, as well as of their tents of birchbark, and their hunting
on snowshoes. As W. Radloff [_Die Jakutische Sprache, Mém. Ac. Sc.
Pet._, 1908, pp. 54–56] has endeavoured to show, the Wooland Uryangkit,
in this form mentioned by Rashid-eddin, should be looked upon as the
forefathers of the present Yakut. Rashid-eddin, further, speaks of
other Uryangkit, who are genuine Mongols, and live close together in
the Territory Barguchin Tukum, where the clans Khori, Bargut, and
Tumat, are settled. This region is east of Lake Baikal, which receives
the river Barguchin flowing out of Lake Bargu in an easterly direction.
The tribal name Bargut (_–t_ being the termination of the plural) is
surely connected with the name of the said river.”
LVII., p. 276.
SINJU.
“Marco Polo’s Sinju certainly seems to be the site of Si-ning, but not
on the grounds suggested in the various notes. In 1099 the new city
of Shen Chou was created by the Sung or ‘Manzi’ Dynasty on the site
of what had been called Ts’ing-t’ang. Owing to this region having for
many centuries belonged to independent Hia or Tangut, very little exact
information is obtainable from any Chinese history; but I think it
almost certain that the great central city of Shen Chou was the modern
Si-ning. Moreover, there was a very good reason for the invention
of this name, as this _Shen_ was the first syllable of the ancient
Shen-shen State of Lob Nor and Koko Nor, which, after its conquest by
China in 609, was turned into the Shen-shen prefecture; in fact, the
Sui Emperor was himself at Kam Chou or ‘Campichu’ when this very step
was taken.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 144.)
LVIII., p. 282. _Alashan_ is not an abbreviation of Alade-Shan and has
nothing to do with the name of Eleuth, written in Mongol _Ögälät_.
_Nuntuh_ (_nuntük_) is the mediæval Mongol form of the actual _nutuk_,
an encampment. (PELLIOT.)
LVIII., p. 283, n. 3.
GURUN.
Gurun = Kurun = Chinese K’u lun = Mongol Urga.
LVIII., p. 283, n. 3. The stuff _sa-ha-la_ (= _saghlat_) is to be found
often in the Chinese texts of the XIVth and XVth Centuries. (PELLIOT.)
LIX., pp. 284 _seq._
KING GEORGE.
King or Prince George of Marco Polo and Monte Corvino belonged to the
Öngüt tribe. He was killed in Mongolia in 1298, leaving an infant
child called Shu-ngan (Giòvanni) baptized by Monte Corvino. George was
transcribed Körgüz and Görgüz by the Persian historians. See PELLIOT,
_T’oung Pao_, 1914, pp. 632 _seq._ and _Cathay_, III., p. 15 n.
LIX., p. 286.
TENDUC.
Prof. Pelliot (_Journ. As._, Mai–Juin, 1912, pp. 595–6) thinks that it
might be _Tien tö_, 天 德, on the river So ling (Selenga).
LIX., p. 291.
CHRISTIANS.
In the Mongol Empire, Christians were known under the name of _tarsa_
and especially under this of _ärkägün_, in Chinese _ye-li-k’o-wen;
tarsa_, was generally used by the Persian historians. Cf. PELLIOT,
_T’oung Pao_, 1914, p. 636.
LIX., p. 295, n. 6. Instead of _Ku-wei_, read _K’u-wai_. (PELLIOT.)
LXI., pp. 302, 310.
“The weather-conjuring proclivities of the Tartars are repeatedly
mentioned in Chinese history. The High Carts (early Ouigours) and
Jou-jan (masters of the Early Turks) were both given this way, the
object being sometimes to destroy their enemies. I drew attention to
this in the _Asiatic Quart. Rev._ for April, 1902 (‘China and the
Avars’).” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 140.)
LXI., p. 305, n. Harlez’s inscription is a miserable scribble of the
facsimile from Dr. Bushell. (PELLIOT.)
LXI., p. 308, n. 5. The _Yuan Shi_, ch. 77, fᵒ 7 _v._, says that:
“Every year, [the Emperor] resorts to Shang tu. On the 24th day of
the 8th moon, the sacrifice called ‘libation of mare’s milk’ is
celebrated.” (PELLIOT.)
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] The eight stages would be:—(1) Hasanábad, 21 miles; (2) Darband,
28 miles; (3) Chehel Pái, 23 miles; (4) Naiband, 39 miles; (5)
Zenagán, 47 miles; (6) Duhuk, 25 miles; (7) Chah Khusháb, 36 miles;
and (8) Tun, 23 miles.
[2] _Genom Khorasan och Turkestan_, I., pp. 123 _seq._
BOOK SECOND.
PART I.—THE KAAN, HIS COURT AND CAPITAL.
II., p. 334.
NAYAN.
It is worthy of note that Nayan had given up Buddhism and become a
Christian as well as many of his subjects. Cf. PELLIOT, 1914, pp.
635–6.
VII., pp. 352, 353.
Instead of _Sir-i-Sher_, read _Sar-i-Sher_. (PELLIOT.)
_P’AI TZŬ_.
“Dr. Bushell’s note describes the silver _p’ai_, or tablets (not then
called _p’ai tsz_) of the Cathayans, which were 200 (not 600) in
number. But long before the Cathayans used them, the T’ang Dynasty had
done so for exactly the same purpose. They were 5 inches by 1½ inches,
and marked with the five words, ‘order, running horses, silver _p’ai_,’
and were issued by the department known as the _mên-hia-shêng_. Thus,
they were not a Tartar, but a Chinese, invention. Of course, it is
possible that the Chinese must have had the idea suggested to them by
the ancient wooden orders or tallies of the Tartars.” (E. H. PARKER,
_As. Quart. Review_, Jan., 1904, p. 146.)
Instead of “Publication No. 42” read only No. 42, which is the number
of the _pai tzŭ_. (PELLIOT.)
VIII., p. 358, n. 2.
_Kún ḳú = hon hu_ may be a transcription of _hwang heu_ during the
Mongol Period, according to Pelliot.
IX., p. 360.
MONGOL IMPERIAL FAMILY.
“Marco Polo is correct in a way when he says Kúblái was the sixth
Emperor, for his father Tu li is counted as a _Divus_ (Jwei Tsung),
though he never reigned; just as his son Chin kin (Yü Tsung) is also
so counted, and under similar conditions. Chin kin was appointed to
the _chung shu_ and _shu-mih_ departments in 1263. He was entrusted
with extensive powers in 1279, when he is described as ‘heir apparent.’
In 1284 Yün Nan, Chagan-jang, etc., were placed under his direction.
His death is recorded in 1285. Another son, Numugan, was made Prince
of the Peking region (Pêh-p’ing) in 1266, and the next year a third
son, Hukaji, was sent to take charge of Ta-li, Chagan-jang, Zardandan,
etc. In 1272 Kúblái’s son, Mangalai, was made Prince of An-si, with
part of Shen Si as his appanage. One more son, named Ai-ya-ch’ih, is
mentioned in 1284, and in that year yet another, Tu kan, was made
Prince of Chên-nan, and sent on an expedition against Ciampa. In 1285
Essen Temur, who had received a _chung-shu_ post in 1283, is spoken
of as Prince of Yün Nan, and is stated to be engaged in Kara-jang; in
1286 he is still there, and is styled ‘son of the Emperor.’ I do not
observe in the Annals that Hukaji ever bore the title of Prince of Yün
Nan, or, indeed, any princely title. In 1287 Ai-ya-ch’ih is mentioned
as being at Shên Chou (Mukden) in connection with Kúblái’s ‘personally
conducted’ expedition against Nayen. In 1289 one more son, Géukju, was
patented Prince of Ning Yüan. In 1293 Kúblái’s _third son_, Chinkin,
received a posthumous title, and Chinkin’s son Temur was declared
heir-apparent to Kúblái.
“The above are the only sons of Kúblái whose names I have noticed in
the Annals. In the special table of Princes Numugan is styled Pêh-an
(instead of Pêh-p’ing) Prince. Aghrukji’s name appears in the table
(chap. 108, p. 107), but though he is styled Prince of Si-p’ing, he is
not there stated to be a son of Kúblái; nor in the note I have supplied
touching Tibet is he styled a _hwang-tsz_ or ‘imperial son.’ In the
table Hukaji is described as being in 1268 Prince of Yün Nan, a title
‘inherited in 1280 by Essen Temur.’ I cannot discover anything about
the other alleged sons in Yule’s note (Vol. I., p. 361). The Chinese
count Kúblái’s years as eighty, he having died just at the beginning
of 1294 (our February); this would make him seventy-nine at the very
outside, according to our mode of reckoning, or even seventy-eight if
he was born towards the end of a year, which indeed he was (eighth
moon). If a man is born on the last day of the year he is two years old
the very next day according to Chinese methods of counting, which, I
suppose, include the ten months which they consider are spent in the
womb.” (E. H. PARKER, _As. Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, pp. 137–139.)
XI., p. 370, n. 13.
The character _King_ in _King-shan_ is not the one representing Court 京
but 景.—Read “Wan-_sui_-Shan” instead of _Wan-su-Shan_.
XII., p. 380.
_Keshikten_ has nothing to do with _Ḳalchi_. (PELLIOT.)
XVIII., p. 398.
THE CHEETA, OR HUNTING LEOPARD.
Cf. Chapters on Hunting Dogs and Cheetas, being an extract from the
“_Kitabᵘ’ l-Bazyarah_,” a treatise on Falconry, by _Ibn Kustrajim_, an
Arab writer of the Tenth Century. By Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott and
Mr. R. F. Azoo (_Journ. and Proc. Asiatic Soc. Bengal_, Jan., 1907, pp.
47–50):
“The cheeta is the offspring of a lioness, by a leopard that coerces
her, and, for this reason, cheetas are sterile like mules and all
other hybrids. No animal of the same size is as weighty as the cheeta.
It is the most somnolent animal on earth. The best are those that
are ‘hollow-bellied,’ roach backed, and have deep black spots on a
dark tawny ground, the spots on the back being close to each other;
that have the eyes bloodshot, small and narrow; the mouth ‘deep and
laughing’; broad foreheads; thick necks; the black line from the eyes
long; and the fangs far apart from each other. The fully mature animal
is more useful for sporting purposes than the cub; and the females are
better at hunting than are the males, and such is the case with all
beasts and birds of prey.”
See Hippolyte Boussac, _Le Guépard dans l’Egypte ancienne_ (_La
Nature_, 21st March, 1908, pp. 248–250).
XIX., p. 400 n. Instead of _Hoy tiao_, read _Hey tiao_ (_Hei tiao_).
XIX., p. 400. “These two are styled _Chinuchi_ (or _Cunichi_), which is
as much as to say, ‘The Keepers of the Mastiff Dogs.’”
Dr. Laufer writes to me: “The word _chinuchi_ is a Mongol term derived
from Mongol _činoa_ (pronounced _čino_ or _čono_), which means ‘wolf,’
with the possessive suffix _-či_, meaning accordingly a ‘wolf-owner’
or ‘wolf-keeper.’ One of the Tibetan designations for the mastiff
is _čang-k’i_ (written _spyang-k’yi_), which signifies literally
‘wolf-dog.’ The Mongol term is probably framed on this Tibetan word.
The other explanations given by Yule (401–402) should be discarded.”
Prof. Pelliot writes to me: “J’incline à croire que les _Cunichi_ sont
à lire _Cuiuci_ et répondent au _kouei-tch’e_ ou _kouei-yeou-tch’e_,
‘censeurs,’ des textes chinois; les formes chinoises sont transcrites
du mongol et se rattachent au verbe _güyü_, ou _güyi_, ‘courir’; on
peut songer à restituer _güyükči_. Un _Ming-ngan_ (= _Minghan_), chef
des _kouei-tch’e_, vivait sous Kúblái et a sa biographie au ch. 135
du _Yuan Che_; d’autre part, peut-être faut-il lire, par déplacement
de deux points diacritiques, _Bayan güyükči_ dans Rashid ed-Din, ed.
BLOCHET, II., 501.”
XX., p. 408, n. 6. _Cachar Modun_ must be the place called
_Ha-ch’a-mu-touen_ in the _Yuan Shi_, ch. 100, fᵒ. 2 r. (PELLIOT.)
XXIV., pp. 423, 430. “Bark of Trees, made into something like Paper, to
pass for Money over all his Country.”
Regarding Bretschneider’s statement, p. 430, Dr. B. Laufer writes to
me: “This is a singular error of Bretschneider. Marco Polo is perfectly
correct: not only did the Chinese actually manufacture paper from the
bark of the mulberry tree (_Morus alba_), but also it was this paper
which was preferred for the making of paper-money. Bretschneider is
certainly right in saying that paper is made from the _Broussonetia_,
but he is assuredly wrong in the assertion that paper is not made in
China from mulberry trees. This fact he could have easily ascertained
from S. Julien,[1] who alludes to mulberry tree paper twice, first, as
‘papier de racines et d’écorce de mûrier,’ and, second, in speaking
of the bark paper from _Broussonetia:_ ‘On emploie aussi pour le même
usage l’écorce d’_Hibiscus Rosa sinensis_ et de mûrier; ce dernier
papier sert encore à recueillir les graines de vers à soie.’ What is
understood by the latter process may be seen from Plate I. in Julien’s
earlier work on sericulture,[2] where the paper from the bark of the
mulberry tree is likewise mentioned.
“The _Chi p’u_, a treatise on paper, written by Su I-kien toward the
close of the tenth century, enumerates among the various sorts of paper
manufactured during his lifetime paper from the bark of the mulberry
tree (_sang p’i_) made by the people of the north.[3]
“Chinese paper-money of mulberry bark was known in the Islamic World
in the beginning of the fourteenth century; that is, during the Mongol
period. Accordingly it must have been manufactured in China during the
Yüan Dynasty. Ahmed Shibab Eddin, who died in Cairo in 1338 at the
age of 93, and left an important geographical work in thirty volumes,
containing interesting information on China gathered from the lips
of eye-witnesses, makes the following comment on paper-money, in the
translation of Ch. Schefer:[4]
“‘On emploie dans le Khita, en guise de monnaie, des morceaux d’un
papier de forme allongée fabriqué avec des filaments de mûriers sur
lesquels est imprimé le nom de l’empereur. Lorsqu’un de ces papiers
est usé, on le porte aux officiers du prince et, moyennant une perte
minime, on reçoit un autre billet en échange, ainsi que cela a lieu
dans nos hôtels des monnaies, pour les matières d’or et d’argent que
l’on y porte pour être converties en pièces monnayées.’
“And in another passage: ‘La monnaie des Chinois est faite de billets
fabriqués avec l’écorce du mûrier. Il y en a de grands et de petits....
On les fabrique avec des filaments tendres du mûrier et, après y avoir
apposé un sceau au nom de l’empereur, on les met en circulation.’[5]
“The banknotes of the Ming Dynasty were likewise made of mulberry pulp,
in rectangular sheets one foot long and six inches wide, the material
being of a greenish colour, as stated in the Annals of the Dynasty.[6]
It is clear that the Ming Emperors, like many other institutions,
adopted this practice from their predecessors, the Mongols. Klaproth[7]
is wrong in saying that the assignats of the Sung, Kin, and Mongols
were all made from the bark of the tree _ču (Broussonetia)_, and those
of the Ming from all sorts of plants.
“In the _Hui kiang chi_, an interesting description of Turkistan by
two Manchu officials, Surde and Fusambô, published in 1772,[8] the
following note headed ‘Mohamedan Paper’ occurs:
“‘There are two sorts of Turkistan paper, black and white, made from
mulberry bark, cotton and silk refuse equally mixed, resulting in a
coarse, thick, strong, and tough material. It is cut into small rolls
fully a foot long, which are burnished by means of stones, and then are
fit for writing.’
“Sir Aurel Stein[9] reports that paper is still manufactured from
mulberry trees in Khotan. Also J. Wiesner,[10] the meritorious
investigator of ancient papers, has included the fibres of _Morus alba_
and _M. nigra_ among the material to which his researches extended.
“Mulberry-bark paper is ascribed to Bengal in the _Si yang ch’ao kung
tien lu_ by Wu Kiën-hwang, published in 1520.[11]
“As the mulberry tree is eagerly cultivated in Persia in connection
with the silk industry, it is possible also that the Persian paper in
the banknotes of the Mongols was a product of the mulberry.[12] At any
rate, good Marco Polo is cleared, and his veracity and exactness have
been established again.”
XXIV., p. 427.
VALUE OF GOLD.
“L’or valait quatre fois son poids d’argent au commencement de la
dynastie Ming (1375), sept ou huit fois sous l’empereur Wan-li de la
même dynastie (1574), et dix fois à la fin de la dynastie (1635); plus
de dix fois sous K’ang hi (1662); plus de vingt fois sous le règne
de K’ien long; dix-huit fois au milieu du règne de Tao-koang (1840),
quatorze fois au commencement du règne de Hien-fong (1850); dix-huit
fois en moyenne dans les années 1882–1883. En 1893, la valeur de l’or
augmenta considérablement et égala 28 fois celle de l’argent; en 1894,
32 fois; au commencement de 1895, 33 fois; mais il baissa un peu et à
la fin de l’année il valait seulement 30 fois plus.” (Pierre HOANG, _La
Propriété en Chine_, 1897, p. 43.)
XXVI., p. 432.
_CH’ING SIANG_.
Morrison, _Dict._, Pt. II, Vol. I., p. 70, says: “Chin-seang, a
Minister of State, was so called under the Ming Dynasty.” According to
Mr. E. H. Parker (_China Review_, XXIV., p. 101), _Ching Siang_ were
abolished in 1395.
In the quotation from the _Masálak al Absár_ instead of _Landjun_ (Lang
Chang), read _Landjun_ (_Lang Chung_).
XXXIII., pp. 447–8. “You must know, too, that the Tartars reckon their
years by twelves; the sign of the first year being the Lion, of the
second the Ox, of the third the Dragon, of the fourth the Dog, and so
forth up to the twelfth; so that when one is asked the year of his
birth he answers that it was in the year of the Lion (let us say),
on such a day or night, at such an hour, and such a moment. And the
father of a child always takes care to write these particulars down in
a book. When the twelve yearly symbols have been gone through, then
they come back to the first, and go through with them again in the same
succession.”
“Ce témoignage, writes Chavannes (_T’oung Pao_, 1906, p. 59), n’est
pas d’une exactitude rigoureuse, puisque les animaux n’y sont pas
nommés à leur rang; en outre, le lion y est substitué au tigre de
l’énumération chinoise; mais cette dernière différence provient sans
doute de ce que Marco Polo connaissait le cycle avec les noms mongols
des animaux; c’est le léopard dont il a fait le lion. Quoiqu’il en
soit, l’observation de Marco Polo est juste dans son ensemble et
d’innombrables exemples prouvent que le cycle des douze animaux
était habituel dans les pièces officielles émanant des chancelleries
impériales à l’époque mongole.”
XXXIII., p. 448.
PERSIAN.
With regard to the knowledge of Persian, the only oriental language
probably known by Marco Polo, Pelliot remarks (_Journ. Asiat._,
Mai-Juin, 1912, p. 592 n.): “C’est l’idée de Yule (cf. par exemple I.,
448), et je la crois tout à fait juste. On peut la fortifier d’autres
indices. On sait par exemple que Marco Polo substitue le lion au tigre
dans le cycle des douze animaux. M. Chavannes (_T’oung pao_, II., VII.,
59) suppose que ‘cette dernière différence provient sans doute de ce
que Marco Polo connaissait le cycle avec les noms mongols des animaux:
c’est le léopard dont il a fait le lion.’ Mais on ne voit pas pourquoi
il aurait rendu par ‘lion’ le turco-mongol _bars_, qui signifie
seulement ‘tigre.’ Admettons au contraire qu’il pense en persan: dans
toute l’Asie centrale, le persan شير _šīr_ a les deux sens de lion et
de tigre. De même, quand Marco Polo appelle la Chine du sud Manzi, il
est d’accord avec les Persans, par exemple avec Rachid ed-din, pour
employer l’expression usuelle dans la langue chinoise de l’époque,
c’est-à-dire Man-tseu; mais, au lieu de Manzi, les Mongols avaient
adopté un autre nom, Nangias, dont il n’y a pas trace dans Marco Polo.
On pourrait multiplier ces exemples.”
XXXIII., p. 456, n. Instead of _Hui Heng_, read _Hiu Heng_.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] _Industries anciennes et modernes de l’Empire chinois_. Paris,
1869, pp. 145, 149.
[2] _Résumé des principaux Traités chinois sur la culture des mûriers
et l’éducation des vers à soie_, Paris, 1837, p. 98. According to
the notions of the Chinese, Julien remarks, everything made from
hemp like cord and weavings is banished from the establishments
where silkworms are reared, and our European paper would be very
harmful to the latter. There seems to be a sympathetic relation
between the silkworm feeding on the leaves of the mulberry and the
mulberry paper on which the cocoons of the females are placed.
[3] _Ko chi king yüan_, Ch. 37, p. 6.
[4] _Relations des Musulmans avec les Chinois (Centenaire de l’Ecole
des Langues Orientales vivantes_, Paris, 1895, p. 17).
[5] _Ibid._, p. 20.
[6] _Ming Shi_, Ch. 81, p. 1.—The same text is found on a bill issued
in 1375 reproduced and translated by W. Vissering (_On Chinese
Currency_, see plate at end of volume), the minister of finance
being expressly ordered to use the fibres of the mulberry tree in
the composition of these bills.
[7] _Mémoires relatifs à l’Asie_, Vol. I., p. 387.
[8] A. WYLIE, _Notes on Chinese Literature_, p. 64. The copy used by
me (in the John Crerar Library of Chicago) is an old manuscript
clearly written in 4 vols. and chapters, illustrated by nine
ink-sketches of types of Mohammedans and a map. The volumes are not
paged.
[9] _Ancient Khotan_, Vol. I., p. 134.
[10] _Mikroskopische Untersuchung alter ostturkestanischer Papiere_,
p. 9 (Vienna, 1902). I cannot pass over in silence a curious error
of this scholar when he says (p. 8) that it is not proved that
_Cannabis sativa_ (called by him “genuine hemp”) is cultivated in
China, and that the so-called Chinese hemp-paper should be intended
for China grass. Every tyro in things Chinese knows that hemp
(_Cannabis sativa_) belongs to the oldest cultivated plants of the
Chinese, and that hemp-paper is already listed among the papers
invented by Ts’ai Lun in A.D. 105 (cf. CHAVANNES, _Les livres
chinois avant l’invention du papier, Journal Asiatique_, 1905, p. 6
of the reprint).
[11] Ch. B., p. 10b (ed. of _Pie hia chai ts’ung shu_).
[12] The Persian word for the mulberry, _tūd_, is supposed to be a
loan-word from Aramaic. (HORN, _Grundriss iran. Phil._, Vol. I.,
pt. 2, p. 6.)
BOOK SECOND.
PART II.—JOURNEY TO THE WEST AND SOUTH-WEST OF CATHAY.
XXXVII, p. 13. “There grow here [Taianfu] many excellent vines,
supplying great plenty of wine; and in all Cathay this is the only
place where wine is produced. It is carried hence all over the country.”
Dr. B. Laufer makes the following remarks to me: “Polo is quite right
in ascribing vines and wine to T’aï Yüan-fu in Shan Si, and is in this
respect upheld by contemporary Chinese sources. The _Yin shan cheng
yao_ written in 1330 by Ho Se-hui, contains this account[1]: ‘There are
numerous brands of wine: that coming from Qara-Khodja[2] (Ha-la-hwo)
is very strong, that coming from Tibet ranks next. Also the wines from
P’ing Yang and T’aï Yüan (in Shan Si) take the second rank. According
to some statements, grapes, when stored for a long time, will develop
into wine through a natural process. This wine is fragrant, sweet, and
exceedingly strong: this is the genuine grape-wine.’ _Ts’ao mu tse_,
written in 1378 par Ye Tse-k’i,[3] contains the following information:
‘Under the Yüan Dynasty grape-wine was manufactured in Ki-ning and
other circuits of Shan Si Province. In the eighth month they went to
the T’ai hang Mountain,[4] in order to test the genuine and adulterated
brands: the genuine kind when water is poured on it, will float; the
adulterated sort, when thus treated, will freeze.[5] In wine which has
long been stored, there is a certain portion which even in extreme
cold will never freeze, while all the remainder is frozen: this is the
spirit and fluid secretion of wine.[6] If this is drunk, the essence
will penetrate into a man’s armpits, and he will die. Wine kept for
two or three years develops great poison.’” For a detailed history of
grape-wine in China, see Laufer’s _Sino-Iranica_.
XXXVII., p. 16.
VINE.
Chavannes (_Chancellerie chinoise de l’époque mongole_, II., pp. 66–68,
1908) has a long note on vine and grape wine-making in China, from
Chinese sources. We know that vine, according to Sze-ma Ts’ien, was
imported from Farghânah about 100 B.C. The Chinese, from texts in the
_T’ai p’ing yu lan_ and the _Yuan Kien lei han_, learned the art of
wine-making after they had defeated the King of Kao ch’ang (Turfan) in
640 A.D.
XLI., p. 27 _seq._
CHRISTIAN MONUMENT AT SI-NGAN FU.
The slab _King kiao pei_, bearing the inscription, was found, according
to Father Havret, 2nd Pt., p. 71, in the sub-prefecture of Chau Chi,
a dependency of Si-ngan fu, among ancient ruins. Prof. Pelliot says
that the slab was not found at Chau Chi, but in the western suburb
of Si-ngan, at the very spot where it was to be seen some years ago,
before it was transferred to the _Pei lin_, in fact at the place where
it was erected in the seventh century inside the monastery built by
Olopun. (_Chrétiens de l’Asie centrale, T’oung pao_, 1914, p. 625.)
In 1907, a Danish gentleman, Mr. Frits V. Holm, took a photograph of
the tablet as it stood outside the west gate of Si-ngan, south of the
road to Kan Su; it was one of five slabs on the same spot; it was
removed without the stone pedestal (a tortoise) into the city on the
2nd October 1907, and it is now kept in the museum known as the _Pei
lin_ (Forest of Tablets). Holm says it is ten feet high, the weight
being two tons; he tried to purchase the original, and failing this
he had an exact replica made by Chinese workmen; this replica was
deposited in the Metropolitan Museum of Art in the City of New York,
as a loan, on the 16th of June, 1908. Since, this replica was purchased
by Mrs. George Leary, of 1053, Fifth Avenue, New York, and presented by
this lady, through Frits Holm, to the Vatican. See the November number
(1916) of the _Boll. della R. Soc. Geog. Italiana_. “The Original
Nestorian Tablet of A.D. 781, as well as my replica, made in 1907,”
Holm writes, “are both carved from the stone quarries of Fu Ping Hien;
the material is a black, sub-granular limestone with small oolithes
scattered through it” (Frits V. Holm, _The Nestorian Monument_,
Chicago, 1900). In this pamphlet there is a photograph of the tablet as
it stands in the Pei lin.
Prof. Ed. Chavannes, who also visited Si-ngan in 1907, saw the
Nestorian Monument; in the album of his _Mission archéologique dans
la Chine Septentrionale_, Paris, 1909, he has given (Plate 445)
photographs of the five tablets, the tablet itself, the western gate
of the western suburb of Si-ngan, and the entrance of the temple _Kin
Sheng Sze_.
Cf. Notes, pp. 105–113 of Vol. I. of the second edition of _Cathay and
the Way thither_.
XLI., p. 27.
KHUMDAN.
Cf. _Kumudana_, given by the Sanskrit-Chinese vocabulary found in Japan
(Max MÜLLER, _Buddhist Texts from Japan_, in _Anecdota Oxoniensia_,
Aryan Series, t. I., part I., p. 9), and the _Khumdan_ and _Khumadan_
of Theophylactus. (See TOMASCHEK, in _Wiener Z. M._, t. III., p. 105;
Marquart, _Erānšahr_, pp. 316–7; _Osteuropäïsche und Ostasiatische
Streifzüge_, pp. 89–90.) (PELLIOT.)
XLI., p. 29 n. The vocabulary _Hwei Hwei_ (Mahomedan) of the College
of Interpreters at Peking transcribes King chao from the Persian
Kin-chang, a name it gives to the Shen-si province. King chao was
called Ngan-si fu in 1277. (DEVÉRIA, _Epigraphie_, p. 9.) Ken jan comes
from Kin-chang = King-chao = Si-ngan fu.
Prof. Pelliot writes, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV., July–Sept.,
1904, p. 29: “Cette note de M. Cordier n’est pas exacte. Sous les Song,
puis sous les Mongols jusqu’en 1277, Si-ngan fou fut appelé King-tchao
fou. Le vocabulaire _houei-houei_ ne transcrit pas ‘King-tchao du
persan kin-tchang,’ mais, comme les Persans appelaient alors Si-ngan
fou Kindjanfou (le Kenjanfu de Marco Polo), cette forme _persane_ est à
son tour transcrite phonétiquement en chinois Kin-tchang fou, sans que
les caractères choisis jouent là aucun rôle sémantique; Kin-tchang fou
n’existe pas dans la géographie chinoise. Quant à l’origine de la forme
persane, il est possible, mais non pas sûr, que ce soit King-tchao fou.
La forme ‘Quen-zan-fou,’ qu’un écolier chinois du Chen Si fournit à
M. von Richthofen comme le nom de Si-ngan fou au temps des Yuan, doit
avoir été fautivement recueillie. Il me paraît impossible qu’un Chinois
d’une province quelconque prononce _zan_ le caractère 兆 _tchao_.”
XLI., p. 29 n. A clause in the edict also orders the _foreign bonzes of
Ta T’sin_ and _Mubupa_ (Christian and _Mobed_ or Magian) _to return to
secular life_.
_Mubupa_ has no doubt been derived by the etymology _mobed_, but it
is faulty; it should be _Muhupa_. (PELLIOT, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext.
Orient_, IV., July–Sept., 1904, p. 771.) Pelliot writes to me that
there is now no doubt that it is derived from _mu-lu hien_ and that it
must be understood as the “[religion of] the Celestial God of the Magi.”
XLIII., p. 32.
“The _chien-tao_, or ‘pillar road,’ mentioned, should be _chan-tao_, or
‘scaffolding road.’ The picture facing p. 50 shows how the shoring up
or scaffolding is effected. The word _chan_ is still in common use all
over the Empire, and in 1267 Kúblái ordered this identical road (‘Sz
Ch’wan _chan-tao_’) to be repaired. There are many such roads in Sz
Ch’wan besides the original one from Han-chung-Fu.” (E. H. PARKER, _As.
Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 144.)
XLIV., p. 36. SINDAFU (Ch’êng tu fu).—Through the midst of this great
city runs a large river.... It is a good half-mile wide....
“It is probable that in the thirteenth century, when Marco Polo was
on his travels, the ‘great river a good half-mile wide,’ flowing past
Chengtu, was the principal stream; but in the present day that channel
is insignificant in comparison to the one which passes by Ta Hsien,
Yung-Chia Chong, and Hsin-Chin Hsien. Of course, these channels are
stopped up or opened as occasion requires. As a general rule, they
follow such contour lines as will allow gravitation to conduct the
water to levels as high as is possible, and when it is desired to
raise it higher than it will naturally flow, chain-pumps and enormous
undershot water-wheels of bamboo are freely employed. Water-power
is used for driving mills through the medium of wheels, undershot or
overshot, or turbines, as the local circumstances may demand.” (R.
Logan JACK, _Back Blocks_, p. 55.)
XLIV., p. 36.
SINDAFU.
“The story of the ‘three Kings’ of Sindafu is probably in this wise:
For nearly a century the Wu family (Wu Kiai, Wu Lin, and Wu Hi) had
ruled as semi-independent Sung or ‘Manzi’ Viceroys of Sz Ch’wan, but
in 1206 the last-named, who had fought bravely for the Sung (Manzi)
Dynasty against the northern Dynasty of the Nüchên Tartars (successors
to Cathay), surrendered to this same Kin or Golden Dynasty of Nüchêns
or Early Manchus, and was made King of Shuh (Sz Ch’wan). In 1236,
Ogdai’s son, K’wei-t’eng, effected the partial conquest of Shuh,
entering the capital, Ch’êng-tu Fu (Sindafu), towards the close of
the same year. But in 1259 Mangu in person had to go over part of the
same ground again. He proceeded up the rapids, and in the seventh moon
attacked Ch’ung K’ing, but about a fortnight later he died at a place
called Tiao-yü Shan, apparently near the Tiao-yü Ch’êng of my map (p.
175 of _Up the Yangtsze_, 1881), where I was myself in the year 1881.
Colonel Yule’s suggestion that Marco’s allusion is to the tripartite
Empire of China 1000 years previously is surely wide of the mark. The
‘three brothers’ were probably Kiai, Lin, and T’ing, and Wu Hi was the
son of Wu T’ing. An account of Wu Kiai is given in Mayers’ _Chinese
Reader’s Manual_.” (E. H. PARKER, _As. Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, pp.
144–5.)
Cf. MAYERS, No. 865, p. 259, and GILES, _Biog. Dict._, No. 2324, p. 880.
XLIV., p. 38.
SINDAFU.
Tch’eng Tu was the capital of the Kingdom of Shu. The first Shu Dynasty
was the Minor Han Dynasty which lasted from A.D. 221 to A.D. 263;
this Shu Dynasty was one of the Three Kingdoms (_San Kwo chi_); the
two others being Wei (A.D. 220–264) reigning at Lo Yang, and Wu (A.D.
222–277) reigning at Kien Kang (Nan King). The second was the Ts’ien
Shu Dynasty, founded in 907 by Wang Kien, governor of Sze Chw’an since
891; it lasted till 925, when it submitted to the Hau T’ang; in 933
the Hau T’ang were compelled to grant the title of King of Shu (Hau
Shu) to Mong Chi-siang, governor of Sze Chw’an, who was succeeded by
Mong Ch’ang, dethroned in 965; the capital was also Ch’eng Tu under
these two dynasties.
TIBET.
XLV., p. 44. No man of that country would on any consideration take to
wife a girl who was a maid; for they say a wife is nothing worth unless
she has been used to consort with men. And their custom is this, that
when travellers come that way, the old women of the place get ready,
and take their unmarried daughters or other girls related to them, and
go to the strangers who are passing, and make over the young women to
whomsoever will accept them; and the travellers take them accordingly
and do their pleasure; after which the girls are restored to the old
women who brought them....
Speaking of the Sifan village of Po Lo and the account given by Marco
Polo of the customs of these people, M. R. Logan JACK (_Back Blocks_,
1904, pp. 145–6) writes: “I freely admit that the good looks and modest
bearing of the girls were the chief merits of the performance in my
eyes. Had the _danseuses_ been scrubbed and well dressed, they would
have been a presentable body of _débutantes_ in any European ballroom.
One of our party, frivolously disposed, asked a girl (through an
interpreter) if she would marry him and go to his country. The reply,
‘I do not know you, sir,’ was all that propriety could have demanded in
the best society, and worthy of a pupil ‘finished’ at Miss Pinkerton’s
celebrated establishment.... Judging from our experience, no idea of
hospitalities of the kind [Marco’s experience] was in the people’s
minds.”
XLV., p. 45. Speaking of the people of Tibet, Polo says: “They are very
poorly clad, for their clothes are only of the skins of beasts, and of
canvas, and of buckram.”
Add to the note, I., p. 48, n. 5:—
“Au XIVᵉ siècle, le bougran [buckram] était une espèce de tissu de
lin: le meilleur se fabriquait en Arménie et dans le royaume de
Mélibar, s’il faut s’en rapporter à Marco Polo, qui nous apprend
que les habitants du Thibet, qu’il signale comme pauvrement vêtus,
l’étaient de canevas et de bougran, et que cette dernière étoffe se
fabriquait aussi dans la province d’Abasce. Il en venait également de
l’île de Chypre. Sorti des manufactures d’Espagne ou importé dans le
royaume, à partir de 1442, date d’une ordonnance royale publiée par
le P. Saez, le bougran le plus fin payait soixante-dix maravédis de
droits, sans distinction de couleur” (FRANCISQUE-MICHEL, _Recherches
sur le commerce, la fabrication et l’usage des étoffes de soie, d’or et
d’argent_.... II., 1854, pp. 33–4). Passage mentioned by Dr. Laufer.
XLV., pp. 46 n., 49 _seq._
Referring to Dr. E. Bretschneider, Prof. E. H. Parker gives the
following notes in the _Asiatic Quart. Review_, Jan., 1904, p. 131:
“In 1251 Ho-êrh-t’ai was appointed to the command of the Mongol and
Chinese forces advancing on Tibet (T’u-fan). [In my copy of the _Yüan
Shï_ there is no entry under the year 1254 such as that mentioned by
Bretschneider; it may, however, have been taken by Palladius from
some other chapter.] In 1268 Mang-ku-tai was ordered to invade the
Si-fan (outer Tibet) and _Kien-tu_ [Marco’s Caindu] with 6000 men.
Bretschneider, however, omits Kien-tu, and also omits to state that
in 1264 eighteen Si-fan clans were placed under the superintendence
of the _an-fu-sz_ (governor) of An-si Chou, and that in 1265 a reward
was given to the troops of the decachiliarch Hwang-li-t’a-rh for their
services against the T’u-fan, with another reward to the troops under
Prince Ye-suh-pu-hwa for their successes against the Si-fan. Also that
in 1267 the Si-fan chieftains were encouraged to submit to Mongol
power, in consequence of which A-nu-pan-ti-ko was made Governor-General
of Ho-wu and other regions near it. Bretschneider’s next item after
the doubtful one of 1274 is in 1275, as given by Cordier, but he omits
to state that in 1272 Mang-ku-tai’s eighteen clans and other T’u-fan
troops were ordered in hot haste to attack Sin-an Chou, belonging to
the Kien-tu prefecture; and that a post-station called Ning-ho Yih was
established on the T’u-fan and Si-Ch’wan [= Sz Ch’wan] frontier. In
1275 a number of Princes, including Chi-pi T’ie-mu-r, and Mang-u-la,
Prince of An-si, were sent to join the Prince of Si-p’ing [Kúblái’s
son] Ao-lu-ch’ih in his expedition against the Tu-fan. In 1276 all
Si-fan bonzes (lamas) were forbidden to carry arms, and the Tu-fan city
of Hata was turned into Ning-yüan Fu [as it now exists]; garrisons
and civil authorities were placed in Kien-tu and Lo-lo-sz [the Lolo
country]. In 1277 a Customs station was established at Tiao-mên and
Li-Chou [Ts’ing-k’i Hien in Ya-chou Fu] for the purposes of Tu-fan
trade. In 1280 more Mongol troops were sent to the Li Chou region,
and a special officer was appointed for T’u-fan [Tibetan] affairs
at the capital. In 1283 a high official was ordered to print the
official documents connected with the _süan-wei-sz_ [governorship]
of T’u-fan. In 1288 six provinces, including those of Sz Chw’an
and An-si, were ordered to contribute financial assistance to the
_süan-wei-shï_ [governor] of U-sz-tsang [the indigenous name of Tibet
proper]. Every year or two after this, right up to 1352, there are
entries in the Mongol Annals amply proving that the conquest of Tibet
under the Mongols was not only complete, but fully narrated; however,
there is no particular object in carrying the subject here beyond
the date of Marco’s departure from China. There are many mentions of
Kien-tu (which name dates from the Sung Dynasty) in the _Yüan-shï_;
it is the Kien-ch’ang Valley of to-day, with capital at Ning-yüan,
as clearly marked on Bretschneider’s Map. Baber’s suggestion of the
_Chan-tui_ tribe of Tibetans is quite obsolete, although Baber was
one of the first to explore the region in person. A petty tribe like
the _Chan-tui_ could never have given name to _Caindu_; besides, both
initials and finals are impossible, and the _Chan-tui_ have never lived
there. I have myself met Si-fan chiefs at Peking; they may be described
roughly as Tibetans _not under_ the Tibetan Government. The T’u-fan,
T’u-po, or Tubot, were the Tibetans _under Tibetan rule_, and they are
now usually styled ‘Si-tsang’ by the Chinese. Yaci [Ya-ch’ih, Ya-ch’ï]
is frequently mentioned in the _Yüan-shï_, and the whole of Devéria’s
quotation given by Cordier on p. 72 appears there [chap. 121, p. 5],
besides a great deal more to the point, without any necessity for
consulting the _Lei pien_. Cowries, under the name of _pa-tsz_, are
mentioned in both Mongol and Ming history as being in use for money in
Siam and Yung-ch’ang [Vociam]. The porcelain coins which, as M. Cordier
quotes from me on p. 74, I myself saw current in the Shan States or
Siam about ten years ago, were of white China, with a blue figure, and
about the size of a Keating’s cough lozenge, but thicker. As neither
form of the character _pa_ appears in any dictionary, it is probably a
foreign word only locally understood. Regarding the origin of the name
Yung-ch’ang, the discussions upon p. 105 are no longer necessary; in
the eleventh moon of 1272 [say about January 1, 1273] Kúblái ‘presented
the name Yung-ch’ang to the new city built by Prince Chi-pi T’ie-mu-r.’”
XLVI., p. 49. They have also in this country [Tibet] plenty of fine
woollens and other stuffs, and many kinds of spices are produced there
which are never seen in our country.
Dr. Laufer draws my attention to the fact that this translation does
not give exactly the sense of the French text, which runs thus:
“Et encore voz di qe en ceste provence a gianbelot [camelot] assez et
autres dras d’or et de soie, et hi naist maintes especes qe unques ne
furent veue en nostre païs.” (_Ed. Soc. de Géog._, Chap. cxvi., p. 128.)
In the Latin text (_Ibid._, p. 398), we have:
“In ista provincia sunt giambelloti satis et alii panni de sirico et
auro; et ibi nascuntur multæ species quæ nunquam fuerunt visæ in
nostris contractis.”
Francisque-Michel (_Recherches_, II., p. 44) says: “Les Tartares
fabriquaient aussi à Aias de très-beaux camelots de poil de chameau,
que l’on expédiait pour divers pays, et Marco Polo nous apprend que
cette denrée était fort abondante dans le Thibet. Au XVᵉ siècle, il en
venait de l’île de Chypre.”
XLVII., pp. 50, 52.
WILD OXEN CALLED _BEYAMINI_.
Dr. Laufer writes to me: “Yule correctly identifies the ‘wild oxen’ of
Tibet with the gayal (_Bos gavaeus_), but I do not believe that his
explanation of the word _beyamini_ (from an artificially constructed
_buemini_ = Bohemian) can be upheld. Polo states expressly that these
wild oxen are called _beyamini_ (scil. by the natives), and evidently
alludes to a native Tibetan term. The gayal is styled in Tibetan
_ba-men_ (or _ba-man_), derived from _ba_ (‘cow’), a diminutive form of
which is _beu_. Marco Polo appears to have heard some dialectic form of
this word like _beu-men_ or _beu-min_.”
XLVIII., p. 70.
KIUNG TU AND KIEN TU.
Kiung tu or Kiang tu is Caindu in Sze-Ch’wan; Kien tu is in Yun Nan.
Cf. PELLIOT, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, July–Sept, 1904, p. 771.
Caindu or Ning Yuan was, under the Mongols, a dependency of Yun Nan,
not of Sze Ch’wan. (PELLIOT.)
XLVIII., p. 72. The name _Karájáng_. “The first element was the Mongol
or Turki _Kárá_.... Among the inhabitants of this country some are
black, and others are white; these latter are called by the Mongols
_Chaghán-Jáng_ (‘White Jang’). Jang has not been explained; but
probably it may have been a Tibetan term adopted by the Mongols, and
the colours may have applied to their clothing.”
Dr. Berthold Laufer, of Chicago, has a note on the subject in the
_Journal of the Royal Asiatic Soc._, Oct., 1915, pp. 781–4: “M. Pelliot
(_Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV., 1904, p. 159) proposed to
regard the unexplained name _Jang_ as the Mongol transcription of
_Ts’uan_, the ancient Chinese designation of the Lo-lo, taken from the
family name of one of the chiefs of the latter; he gave his opinion,
however, merely as an hypothesis which should await confirmation.
I now believe that Yule was correct in his conception, and that,
in accordance with his suggestion, _Jang_ indeed represents the
phonetically exact transcription of a Tibetan proper name. This is the
Tibetan _ạ Jaṅ_ or _ạ Jaṇs_ (the prefixed letter _ạ_ and the optional
affix _-s_ being silent, hence pronounced _Jang_ or _Djang_), of
which the following precise definition is given in the _Dictionnaire
tibétain-latin français par les Missionnaires Catholiques du Tibet_ (p.
351): ‘Tribus et regionis nomen in N.-W. provinciae Sinarum Yun-nan,
cuius urbs principalis est Sa-t’am seu Ly-kiang fou. Tribus vocatur
Mosso a Sinensibus et Nashi ab ipsismet incolis.’ In fact, as here
stated, _Jaⁿ_ or _Jang_ is the Tibetan designation of the Moso and the
territory inhabited by them, the capital of which is Li-kiang-fu. This
name is found also in Tibetan literature....”
XLVIII., p. 74, n. 2. One thousand Uighúr families (_hou_) had been
transferred to Karajáng in 1285. (_Yuan shi_, ch. 13, 8_vᵒ_, quoted by
PELLIOT.)
L., pp. 85–6. Zardandan. “The country is wild and hard of access, full
of great woods and mountains which ’tis impossible to pass, the air in
summer is so impure and bad; and any foreigners attempting it would die
for certain.”
“An even more formidable danger was the resolution of our ‘permanent’
(as distinguished from ‘local’) soldiers and mafus, of which we were
now apprised, to desert us in a body, as they declined to face the
malaria of the Lu-Kiang Ba, or Salwen Valley. We had, of course, read
in Gill’s book of this difficulty, but as we approached the Salwen
we had concluded that the scare had been forgotten. We found, to our
chagrin, that the dreaded ‘Fever Valley’ had lost none of its terrors.
The valley had a bad name in Marco Polo’s day, in the thirteenth
century, and its reputation has clung to it ever since, with all the
tenacity of Chinese traditions. The Chinaman of the district crosses
the valley daily without fear, but the Chinaman from a distance _knows_
that he will either die or his wife will prove unfaithful. If he is
compelled to go, the usual course is to write to his wife and tell her
that she is free to look out for another husband. Having made up his
mind that he will die, I have no doubt that he often dies through sheer
funk.” (R. Logan JACK, _Back Blocks of China_, 1904, p. 205.)
L., pp. 84, 89.
CONCERNING THE PROVINCE OF ZARDANDAN.
We read in Huber’s paper already mentioned (_Bul. Ecole franç. Ext.
Orient_, Oct.–Dec., 1909, p. 665): “The second month of the twelfth
year (1275), Ho T’ien-tsio, governor of the Kien Ning District, sent
the following information: ‘A-kouo of the Zerdandan tribe, knows three
roads to enter Burma, one by T’ien pu ma, another by the P’iao tien,
and the third by the very country of A-kouo; the three roads meet at
the ‘City of the Head of the River’ [Kaung si] in Burma.’” A-kouo,
named elsewhere A-ho, lived at Kan-ngai. According to Huber, the
Zardandan road is the actual caravan road to Bhamo on the left of the
Nam Ti and Ta Ping; the second route would be by the T’ien ma pass and
Nam hkam, the P’iao tien route is the road on the right bank of the Nam
Ti and the Ta Ping leading to Bhamo _viâ_ San Ta and Man Waing.
The _Po Yi_ and _Ho Ni_ tribes are mentioned in the _Yuan Shi_, s.a.
1278. (PELLIOT.)
L., p. 90.
Mr. H. A. OTTEWILL tells me in a private note that the Kachins or
Singphos did not begin to reach Burma in their emigration from Tibet
until last century or possibly this century. They are not to be found
east of the Salwen River.
L., p. 91.
COUVADE.
There is a paper on the subject in the _Zeitschrift für Ethnologie_
(1911, pp. 546–63) by Hugo Kunicke, _Das sogennante “Männerkindbett,”_
with a bibliography not mentioning Yule’s _Marco Polo_, Vinson,
etc. We may also mention: _De la “Covada” en España_. Por el Prof.
Dr. Telesforo de Aranzadi, Barcelona (_Anthropos_, T. V., fasc. 4,
Juli–August, 1910, pp. 775–8).
L., p. 92 n.
I quoted Prof. E. H. Parker (_China Review_, XIV., p. 359), who wrote
that the “_Langszi_ are evidently the _Szi lang_, one of the six
_Chao_, but turned upside down.” Prof. Pelliot (_Bul. Ecole franç.
Ext. Orient_, IV., July–Sept., 1904, p. 771) remarks: “Mr. Parker is
entirely wrong. The _Chao_ of Shi-lang, which was annexed by Nan Chao
during the eighth century, was in the western part of Yun Nan, not in
Kwei chau; we have but little information on the subject.” He adds:
“The custom of Couvade is confirmed for the Lao of Southern China
by the following text of the _Yi wu chi_ of Fang Ts’ien-li, dating
at least from the time of the T’ang dynasty: ‘When a Lao woman of
Southern China has a child, she goes out at once. The husband goes to
bed exhausted, like a woman giving suck. If he does not take care, he
becomes ill. The woman has no harm.’”
L., pp. 91–95.
Under the title of _The Couvade or “Hatching,”_ John Cain writes from
Dumagudem, 31st March, 1874, to the _Indian Antiquary_, May, 1874, p.
151:
“In the districts in South India in which Telugu is spoken, there is
a wandering tribe of people called the Erukalavandlu. They generally
pitch their huts, for the time being, just outside a town or village.
Their chief occupations are fortune-telling, rearing pigs, and making
mats. Those in this part of the Telugu country observe the custom
mentioned in Max Müller’s _Chips from a German Workshop_, Vol. II.,
pp. 277–284. Directly the woman feels the birth-pangs, she informs
her husband, who immediately takes some of her clothes, puts them
on, places on his forehead the mark which the women usually place on
theirs, retires into a dark room where is only a very dim lamp, and
lies down on the bed, covering himself up with a long cloth. When the
child is born, it is washed and placed on the cot beside the father.
Assafœtida, _jaggery_, and other articles are then given, not to the
mother, but to the father. During the days of ceremonial uncleanness
the man is treated as the other Hindus treat their women on such
occasions. He is not allowed to leave his bed, but has everything
needful brought to him.”
Mr. John Cain adds (_l.c._, April, 1879, p. 106): “The women are
called ‘hens’ by their husbands, and the male and female children ‘cock
children’ and ‘hen children’ respectively.”
LI., p. 99 n. “M. Garnier informs me that _Mien Kwé_ or _Mien Tisong_
is the name always given in Yun Nan to that kingdom.”
_Mien Tisong_ is surely faulty, and must likely be corrected in _Mien
Chung_, proved especially at the Ming Period. (PELLIOT, _Bul. Ecole
franç. Ext. Orient_, IV., July–Sept, 1904, p. 772.)
LI., LII., pp. 98 _seq._
WAR AGAINST THE KING OF MIEN.
The late Edouard HUBER of Hanoi, writing from Burmese sources,
throws new light on this subject: “In the middle of the thirteenth
century, the Burmese kingdom included Upper and Lower Burma, Arakan
and Tenasserim; besides the Court of Pagan was paramount over several
feudatory Shan states, until the valleys of the Yunnanese affluents
of the Irawadi to the N.E., and until Zimmé at the least to the E.
Narasīhapati, the last king of Pagan who reigned over the whole of
this territory, had already to fight the Talaings of the Delta and the
governor of Arakan who wished to be independent, when, in 1271, he
refused to receive Kúblái’s ambassadors who had come to call upon him
to recognize himself as a vassal of China. The first armed conflict
took place during the spring of 1277 in the Nam Ti valley; it is the
battle of Nga-çaung-khyam of the Burmese Chronicles, related by Marco
Polo, who, by mistake, ascribes to Nasr ed-Din the merit of this
first Chinese victory. During the winter of 1277–78, a second Chinese
expedition with Nasr ed-Din at its head ended with the capture of
Kaung sin, the Burmese stronghold commanding the defile of Bhamo. The
_Pagan Yazawin_ is the only Burmese Chronicle giving exactly the spot
of this second encounter. During these two expeditions, the invaders
had not succeeded in breaking through the thick veil of numerous small
thai principalities which still stand to-day between Yun Nan and Burma
proper. It was only in 1283 that the final crush took place, when a
third expedition, whose chief was Siang-wu-ta-eul (Singtaur), retook
the fort of Kaung sin and penetrated more into the south in the Irawadi
Valley, but without reaching Pagan. King Narasīhapati evacuated Pagan
before the impending advancing Chinese forces and fled to the Delta.
In 1285 parleys for the establishment of a Chinese Protectorship were
begun; but in the following year, King Narasīhapati was poisoned at
Prome by his own son Sīhasūra. In 1287, a fourth Chinese expedition,
with Prince Ye-sin Timur at its head, reached at last Pagan, having
suffered considerable losses.... A fifth and last Chinese expedition
took place during the autumn of 1300 when the Chinese army went down
the Irawadi Valley and besieged Myin-Saing during the winter of
1300–1301. The Mongol officers of the staff having been bribed the
siege was raised.” (_Bul. Ecole franç. Extrême-Orient_, Oct.–Dec.,
1909, pp. 679–680; cf. also p. 651 _n._)
Huber, p. 666 _n._, places the battle-field of Vochan in the Nam Ti
Valley; the Burmese never reached the plain of Yung Ch’ang.
LII., p. 106 n.
BURMA.
We shall resume from Chinese sources the history of the relations
between Burma and China:
1271. Embassy of Kúblái to Mien asking for allegiance.
1273. New embassy of Kúblái.
1275. Information supplied by A-kuo, chief of Zardandan.
1277. First Chinese Expedition against Mien—Battle of Nga-çaung-khyam
won by Hu Tu.
1277. Second Chinese Expedition led by Naçr ed-Din.
1283. Third Chinese Expedition led by Prince Singtaur.
1287. Fourth Chinese Expedition led by Yisun Timur; capture of Pagan.
1300–1301. Fifth Chinese Expedition; siege of Myin-saing.
Cf. E. HUBER, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, Oct.–Dec., 1909, pp.
633–680.—VISDELOU, _Rev. Ext. Orient_, II., pp. 72–88.
LIII.–LIV., pp. 106–108. “After leaving the Province of which I have
been speaking [Yung ch’ang] you come to a great Descent. In fact you
ride for two days and a half continually down hill.... After you
have ridden those two days and a half down hill, you find yourself
in a province towards the south which is pretty near India, and this
province is called AMIEN. You travel therein for fifteen days.... And
when you have travelled those 15 days ... you arrive at the capital
city of this Province of Mien, and it also is called AMIEN....”
I owe the following valuable note to Mr. Herbert Allan OTTEWILL,
H.M.’s Vice-Consul at T’eng Yueh (11th October, 1908):
“The indications of the route are a great descent down which you ride
continually for two days and a half towards the south along the main
route to the capital city of Amien.
“It is admitted that the road from Yung Ch’ang to T’eng Yueh is not the
one indicated. Before the Hui jen Bridge was built over the Salween in
1829, there can be no doubt that the road ran to Ta tu k’ou—great ferry
place—which is about six miles below the present bridge. The distance
to both places is about the same, and can easily be accomplished in two
days.
“The late Mr. Litton, who was Consul here for some years, once stated
that the road to La-mêng on the Salween was almost certainly the one
referred to by Marco Polo as the great descent to the kingdom of Mien.
His stages were from Yung Ch’ang: (1) Yin wang (? Niu wang); (2) P’ing
ti; (3) Chen an so; (4) Lung Ling. The Salween was crossed on the third
day at La-mêng Ferry. Yung Ch’ang is at an altitude of about 5,600
feet; the Salween at the Hui jen Bridge is about 2,400, and probably
drops 200–300 feet between the bridge and La-mêng. Personally I have
only been along the first stage to Niu Wang, 5,000 feet; and although
aneroids proved that the highest point on the road was about 6,600, I
can easily imagine a person not provided with such instruments stating
that the descent was fairly gradual. From Niu Wang there must be a
steady drop to the Salween, probably along the side of the stream which
drains the Niu Wang Plain.
“La-mêng and Chen an so are in the territory of the Shan Sawbwa of Mang
Shih [Möng Hkwan].”
“It is also a well-known fact that the Shan States of Hsen-wi (in
Burma) and Meng mao (in China) fell under Chinese authority at an early
date. Mr. E. H. Parker, quoted by Sir G. Scott in the _Upper Burma
Gazetteer_, states: ‘During the reign of the Mongol Emperor Kúblái a
General was sent to punish Annam and passed through this territory or
parts of it called Meng tu and Meng pang,’ and secured its submission.
In the year 1289 the Civil and Military Governorship of Muh Pang was
established. Muh Pang is the Chinese name of Hsen-wi.
“Therefore the road from Yung Ch’ang to La-mêng fulfils the conditions
of a great descent, riding two and a half days continually down hill
finding oneself in a (Shan) Province to the south, besides being on a
well-known road to Burma, which was probably in the thirteenth century
the only road to that country.
“Fifteen days from La-mêng to Tagaung or Old Pagan is not an impossible
feat. Lung Ling is reached in 1½ days, Keng Yang in four, and it is
possible to do the remaining distance about a couple of hundred miles
in eleven days, making fifteen in all.
“I confess I do not see how any one could march to Pagan in Latitude
21° 13′ in fifteen days.”
LIV., p. 113.
NGA-TSHAUNG-GYAN.
According to the late E. HUBER, Ngan chen kue is not Nga-çaung-khyam,
but Nga Singu, in the Mandalay district. The battle took place, not
in the Yung Ch’ang plain, but in the territory of the Shan Chief of
Nan-tien. The official description of China under the Ming (_Ta Ming yi
t’ung che_, k. 87, 38 vᵒ) tells us that Nan-tien before its annexation
by Kúblái Khan, bore the name of Nan Sung or Nang Sung, and to-day the
pass which cuts this territory in the direction of T’eng Yueh is called
Nang-Sung-kwan. It is hardly possible to doubt that this is the place
called Nga-çaung-khyam by the Burmese Chronicles. (_Bul. Ecole franç.
Ext. Orient_, Oct.–Dec., 1909, p. 652.)
LVI., p. 117 n.
A Map in the Yun Nan Topography Section 9, “Tu-ssu” or Sawbwas,
marks the Kingdom of “Eight hundred wives” between the mouths of the
Irrawaddy and the Salween Rivers. (Note kindly sent by Mr. H. A.
OTTEWILL.)
LIX., p. 128.
CAUGIGU.
M. Georges Maspero, _L’Empire Khmèr_, p. 77 n., thinks that Canxigu =
Luang Prabang; I read Caugigu and I believe it is a transcription of
_Kiao-Chi Kwé_, see p. 131.
LIX., pp. 128, 131.
“I have identified, II., p. 131, Caugigu with _Kiao-Chi kwé_ (Kiao
Chi), _i.e._ Tung King.” Hirth and Rockhill (_Chau Ju-kua_, p. 46 n.)
write: “‘Kiáu chi’ is certainly the original of Marco Polo’s Caugigu
and of Rashid-eddin’s Kafchi kué.”
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] _Pen ts’ao kang mu_, Ch. 25, p. 14_b_.
[2] Regarding this name and its history, see PELLIOT, _Journ.
Asiatique_, 1912, I., p. 582. Qara Khodja was celebrated for its
abundance of grapes. (BRETSCHNEIDER, _Mediæval Res._, I., p. 65.)
J. DUDGEON (_The Beverages of the Chinese_, p. 27) misreading
it Ha-so-hwo, took it for the designation of a sort of wine.
STUART (_Chinese Materia Medica_, p. 459) mistakes it for a
transliteration of “hollands,” or may be “alcohol.” The latter word
has never penetrated into China in any form.
[3] This work is also the first that contains the word _a-la-ki_, from
Arabic ’araq. (See _T’oung Pao_, 1916, p, 483.)
[4] A range of mountains separating Shan Si from Chi li and Ho Nan.
[5] This is probably a phantasy. We can make nothing of it, as it is
not stated how the adulterated wine was made.
[6] This possibly is the earliest Chinese allusion to alcohol.
BOOK SECOND.—_CONTINUED._
PART III.—JOURNEY SOUTHWARD THROUGH EASTERN PROVINCES OF
CATHAY AND MANZI.
LX., p. 133.
CH’ANG LU.
The Rev. A. C. MOULE (_T’oung Pao_, July, 1915, p. 417) says that
“Ciang lu [Ch’ang-lu] was not, I think, identical with Ts’ang chou,”
but does not give any reason in support of this opinion.
CH’ANG LU SALT.
“To this day the _sole name_ for this industry, the financial centre
of which is T’ien Tsin, is the ‘Ch’ang-lu Superintendency.’” (E. H.
PARKER, _As. Quart. Review_, Jan., 1904, p. 147.) “The ‘Ch’ang-lu,’ or
Long Reed System, derives its name from the city Ts’ang chou, on the
Grand Canal (south of T’ientsin), once so called. In 1285 Kúblái Khan
‘once more divided the Ho-kien (Chih-li) and Shan Tung interests,’
which, as above explained, are really one in working principle. There
is now a First Class Commissary at T’ientsin, with sixteen subordinates,
and the Viceroy (who until recent years resided at Pao ting fu) has
nominal supervision.” (PARKER, _China_, 1901, pp. 223–4.)
“Il y a 10 groupes de salines, _Tch’ang_, situés dans les districts
de Fou ning hien, Lo t’ing hien, Loan tcheou, Fong joen hien, Pao
tch’e hien, T’ien tsin hien, Tsing hai hien, Ts’ang tcheou et Yen chan
hien. Il y a deux procédés employés pour la fabrication du sel: 1ᵒ
On étale sur un sol uni des cendres d’herbes venues dans un terrain
salé et on les arrose d’eau de mer; le liquide qui s’en écoule, d’une
densité suffisante pour faire flotter un œuf de poule ou des graines
de nénuphar, _Che lien_, est chauffé pendant 24 heures avec de ces
mêmes herbes employées comme combustible, et le sel se dépose. Les
cendres des herbes servent à une autre opération. 2ᵒ L’eau de mer
est simplement évaporée au soleil.... L’administrateur en chef de ce
commerce est le Vice-roi même de la province de Tche-li.” (P. HOANG,
_Sel, Variétés Sinologiques_, No. 15, p. 3.)
LXI., pp. 136, 138.
SANGON—T’SIANG KIUN.
“Le titre chinois de _tsiang kiun_ ‘général’ apparaît toujours dans les
inscriptions de l’Orkhon sous la forme _säṅün_, et dans les manuscrits
turcs de Tourfan on trouve _sangun_; ces formes avaient prévalu en
Asie centrale et c’est à elles que répond le _sangon_ de Marco Polo”
(éd. Yule-Cordier, II., 136, 138). PELLIOT, _Kao tch’ang_, _J. As._,
Mai–Juin, 1912, p. 584 _n._
LXI., p. 138.
LITAN.
“For Li T’an’s rebellion and the siege of Ts’i-nan, see the _Yüan
Shih_, c. v, fol. 1, 2; c. ccvi, fol. 2rᵒ; and c. cxviii, fol. 5rᵒ.
From the last passage it appears that Aibuga, the father of King George
of Tenduc, took some part in the siege. Prince Ha-pi-ch’i and Shih
T’ien-tsê, but not, that I have seen, Agul or Mangutai, are mentioned
in the _Yüan Shih_.” (A. C. MOULE, _T’oung Pao_, July, 1915, p. 417.)
LXII., p. 139.
SINJUMATU.
This is Ts’i ning chau. “Sinjumatu was on a navigable stream, as Marco
Polo expressly states and as its name implies. It was not long after
1276, as we learn from the _Yüan Shih_ (lxiv), that Kúblái carried out
very extensive improvements in the waterways of this very region, and
there is nothing improbable in the supposition that the _ma-t’ou_ or
landing-place had moved up to the more important town, so that the name
of Chi chou had become in common speech Sinjumatu (Hsin-chou-ma-t’ou)
by the time that Marco Polo got to know the place.” (A. C. MOULE,
_Marco Polo’s Sinjumatu, T’oung Pao_, July, 1912, pp. 431–3.)
LXII., p. 139 n.
GREAT CANAL.
“Et si voz di qu’il ont un fluns dou quel il ont grant profit et voz
dirai comant. Il est voir qe ceste grant fluns vient de ver midi
jusque à ceste cité de Singuimatu, et les homes de la ville cest grant
fluns en ont fait deus: car il font l’une moitié aler ver levant, et
l’autre moitié aler ver ponent: ce est qe le un vait au Mangi, et le
autre por le Catai. Et si voz di por verité que ceste ville a si grant
navile, ce est si grant quantité, qe ne est nul qe ne veisse qe peust
croire. Ne entendés qe soient grant nés, mès eles sunt tel come besogne
au grant fluns, et si voz di qe ceste naville portent au Mangi e por
le Catai si grant abondance de mercandies qe ce est mervoille; et
puis quant elles revienent, si tornent encore cargies, et por ce est
merveieliosse chouse à veoir la mercandie qe por celle fluns se porte
sus et jus.” (_Marco Polo, Soc. de Geog._, p. 152.)
LXIV., p. 144.
CAIJU.
The Rev. A. C. MOULE writes (_T’oung Pao_, July, 1915, p. 415):
“Hai chou is the obvious though by no means perfectly satisfactory
equivalent of Caigiu. For it stands not on, but thirty or forty miles
from, the old bed of the river. A place which answers better as regards
position is Ngan tung which was a _chou_ (_giu_) in the Sung and Yuan
Dynasties. The _Kuang-yü-hsing-shêng_, Vol. II., gives Hai Ngan as the
old name of Ngan Tung in the Eastern Wei Dynasty.”
LXIV., p. 144 n.
“La voie des transports du tribut n’était navigable que de Hang tcheou
au fleuve Jaune, [Koublai] la continua jusqu’auprès de sa capitale.
Les travaux commencèrent en 1289 et trois ans après on en faisait
l’ouverture. C’était un ruban de plus de (1800) mille huit cents li
(plus de 1000 kil.). L’étendue de ce Canal, qui mérite bien d’être
appelé impérial (Yu ho), de Hang Tcheou à Peking, mesure près de trois
mille li, c’est-à-dire plus de quatre cents lieues.” GANDAR, _Le Canal
Impérial_, 1894, pp. 21–22. Kwa Chau (Caiju), formerly at the head of
the Grand Canal on the Kiang, was destroyed by the erosions of the
river.
LXV., p. 148 n.
Instead of K_o_tan, note 1, read K_i_tan. “The ceremony of leading a
sheep was insisted on in 926, when the Tungusic-Corean King of Puh-hai
(or Manchuria) surrendered, and again in 946, when the puppet Chinese
Emperor of the Tsin Dynasty gave in his submission to the Kitans.” (E.
H. PARKER, _As. Quart. Rev._, January, 1904, p. 140.)
LXV., p. 149.
LIN NGAN.
It is interesting to note that the spoils of Lin Ngan carried to
Khan Balig were the beginning of the Imperial Library, increased by
the documents of the Yuen, the Ming, and finally the Ts’ing; it is
noteworthy that during the rebellion of Li Tze-ch’eng, the library was
spared, though part of the palace was burnt. See N. PERI, _Bul. Ecole
franç. Ext. Orient_, Jan.–June, 1911, p. 190.
LXVIII., p. 154 n.
YANJU.
Regarding Kingsmill’s note, Mr. John C. Ferguson writes in the
_Journal North China Branch Roy. As. Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, p. 190:
“It is evident that Tiju and Yanju have been correctly identified as
Taichow and Yangchow. I cannot agree with Mr. Kingsmill, however, in
identifying Tinju as Ichin-hien on the Great River. It is not probable
that Polo would mention Ichin twice, once before reaching Yangchow and
once after describing Yangchow. I am inclined to believe that Tinju
is Hsien-nü-miao 仙女廟, a large market-place which has close connection
both with Taichow and Yangchow. It is also an important place for the
collection of the revenue on salt, as Polo notices. This identification
of Tinju with Hsien-nü-miao would clear up any uncertainty as to Polo’s
journey, and would make a natural route for Polo to take from Kao yu
to Yangchow if he wished to see an important place between these two
cities.”
LXVIII., p. 154.
YANG CHAU.
In a text of the _Yuen tien chang_, dated 1317, found by Prof. Pelliot,
mention is made of a certain Ngao-la-han [Abraham?] still alive at Yang
chau, who was, according to the text, the son of the founder of the
Church of the Cross of the ãrkägün (_Ye-li-k’o-wen she-tze-sze_), one
of the three Nestorian churches of Yang-chau mentioned by Odoric and
omitted by Marco Polo. Cf. _Cathay_, II., p. 210, and PELLIOT, _T’oung
Pao_, 1914, p. 638.
LXX., p. 167.
SIEGE OF SAIANFU.
Prof. E. H. PARKER writes in the _Journ. of the North China Branch
of the Roy. As. Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, p. 195: “Colonel Yule’s note
requires some amendment, and he has evidently been misled by the French
translations. The two Mussulmans who assisted Kúblái with guns were
not ‘A-la-wa-ting of Mu-fa-li and Ysemain of Huli or Hiulie,’ but
A-la-pu-tan of Mao-sa-li and Y-sz-ma-yin of Shih-la. Shih-la is Shiraz,
the Serazy of Marco Polo, and Mao-sa-li is Mosul. Bretschneider cites
the facts in his _Mediæval Notes_, and seems to have used another
edition, giving the names as A-lao-wa-ting of Mu-fa-li and Y-sz-ma-yin
of Hü-lieh; but even he points out that Hulagu is meant, _i.e._ ‘a man
from Hulagu’s country.’”
LXX., p. 169.
“P’AO.”
“Captain Gill’s testimony as to the ancient ‘guns’ used by the Chinese
is, of course (as, in fact, he himself states), second-hand and
hearsay. In Vol. XXIV. of the _China Review_ I have given the name and
date of a General who used _p’ao_ so far back as the seventh century.”
(E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, pp. 146–7.)
LXXIV., p. 179 n.
THE ALANS.
According to the _Yuen Shi_ and Devéria, _Journ. Asiat._, Nov.–Dec.,
1896, 432, in 1229 and 1241, when Okkodai’s army reached the country
of the Aas (Alans), their chief submitted at once and a body of one
thousand Alans were kept for the private guard of the Great Khan;
Mangu enlisted in his bodyguard half the troops of the Alan Prince,
Arslan, whose younger son Nicholas took a part in the expedition of
the Mongols against Karajang (Yun Nan). This Alan imperial guard was
still in existence in 1272, 1286, and 1309, and it was divided into two
corps with headquarters in the Ling pei province (Karakorúm). See also
Bretschneider, _Mediæval Researches_, II., pp. 84–90.
The massacre of a body of Christian Alans related by Marco Polo (II.,
p. 178) is confirmed by Chinese sources.
LXXIV., p. 180, n. 3.
ALANS.
See Notes in new edition of _Cathay and the Way thither_, III., pp. 179
seq., 248.
The massacre of the Alans took place, according to Chinese sources,
at Chen-ch’ao, not at Ch’ang chau. The Sung general who was in charge
of the city, Hung Fu, after making a faint submission, got the Alans
drunk at night and had them slaughtered. Cf. PELLIOT, _Chrétiens d’Asie
centrale et d’Extrême-Orient, T’oung Pao_, Dec., 1914, p. 641.
LXXVI., pp. 184–5.
VUJU, VUGHIN, CHANGAN.
The Rev. A. C. Moule has given in the _T’oung Pao_, July, 1915, pp.
393 _seq._, the Itinerary between Lin Ngan (Hang Chau) and Shang Tu,
followed by the Sung Dynasty officials who accompanied their Empress
Dowager to the Court of Kúblái after the fall of Hang Chau in 1276;
the diary was written by Yen Kwang-ta, a native of Shao Hing, who was
attached to the party.
The Rev. A. C. Moule in his notes writes, p. 411: “The connexion
between Hu-chou and Hang-chou is very intimate, and the north suburb
of the latter, the Hu-shu, was known in Marco Polo’s day as the
Hu-chou shih. The identification of Vughin with Wu-chiang is fairly
satisfactory, but it is perhaps worth while to point out that there
is a place called Wu chên about fifty _li_ north of Shih-mên; and for
Ciangan there is a tempting place called Ch’ang-an chên just south of
Shih-mên on a canal which was often preferred to the T’ang-hsi route
until the introduction of steam boats.”
LXXVI., p. 192. “There is one church only [at Kinsay], belonging to the
Nestorian Christians.”
It was one of the seven churches built in China by Mar Sarghis, called
_Ta p’u hing sze_ (Great Temple of Universal Success), or _Yang yi
Hu-mu-la_, near the _Tsien k’iao men_. Cf. _Marco Polo_, II., p. 177;
VISSIÈRE, _Rev. du Monde Musulman_, March, 1913, p. 8.
LXXVI., p. 193.
KINSAY.
Chinese Atlas in the Magliabecchian Library.
The Rev. A. C. MOULE has devoted a long note to this Atlas in the
_Journ. R. As. Soc._, July, 1919, pp. 393–395. He has come to the
conclusion that the Atlas is no more nor less than the _Kuang yü t’u_,
and that it seems that _Camse_ stands neither for Ching-shih, as Yule
thought, nor for Hang chau as he, Moule, suggested in 1917, but simply
for the province of Kiangsi. (_A Note on the Chinese Atlas in the
Magliabecchian Library, with reference to Kinsay in Marco Polo_.)
Mr. P. von Tanner, Commissioner of Customs at Hang chau, wrote in 1901
in the _Decennial Reports, 1892–1901, of the Customs_, p. 4: “While
Hangchow owes its fame to the lake on the west, it certainly owes
its existence towards the south-west to the construction of the sea
wall, called by the Chinese by the appropriate name of bore wall. The
erection of this sea wall was commenced about the year A.D. 915, by
Prince Ts’ien Wu-su; it extends from Hang Chau to Chuan sha, near the
opening of the Hwang pu.... The present sea wall, in its length of 180
miles, was built. The wall is a stupendous piece of work, and should
take an equal share of fame with the Grand Canal and the Great Wall
of China, as its engineering difficulties were certainly infinitely
greater.... The fact that Marco Polo does not mention it shows almost
conclusively that he never visited Hang Chau, but got his account from
a Native poet. He must have taken it, besides, without the proverbial
grain of salt, and without eliminating the over-numerous ‘thousands’
and ‘myriads’ prompted less by facts than by patriotic enthusiasm and
poetical licence.”
LXXVI., p. 194 n.
BRIDGES OF KINSAY.
In the heart of Hang-chau, one of the bridges spanning the canal
which divides into two parts the walled city from north to south is
called _Hwei Hwei k’iao_ (Bridge of the Mohamedans) or _Hwei Hwei Sin
k’iao_ (New Bridge of the Mohamedans), while its literary name is _Tsi
Shan k’iao_ (Bridge of Accumulated Wealth); it is situated between
the _Tsien k’iao_ on the south and the _Fung lo k’iao_ on the north.
Near the _Tsi Shan k’iao_ was a mosk, and near the _Tsien k’iao_, at
the time of the Yuen, there existed Eight Pavilions (_Pa kien lew_)
inhabited by wealthy Mussulmans. Mohamedans from Arabia and Turkestan
were sent by the Yuen to Hang-chau; they had prominent noses, did not
eat pork, and were called _So mu chung_ (Coloured-eye race). VISSIÈRE,
_Rev. du Monde Musulman_, March, 1913.
LXXVI., p. 199.
KINSAY, KHANFU.
Pelliot proposes to see in Khanfu a transcription of Kwang-fu, an
abridgment of Kwang chau fu, prefecture of Kwang chau (Canton). Cf.
_Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, Jan.–June, 1904, p. 215 n., but I
cannot very well accept this theory.
LXXX., pp. 225, 226. “They have also [in Fu Kien] a kind of fruit
resembling saffron, and which serves the purpose of saffron just as
well.”
Dr. Laufer writes to me: “Yule’s identification with a species of
_Gardenia_ is all right, although this is not peculiar to Fu Kien.
Another explanation, however, is possible. In fact, the Chinese speak
of a certain variety of saffron peculiar to Fu Kien. The _Pen ts’ao
kang mu shi i_ (Ch. 4, p. 14 b) contains the description of a ‘native
saffron’ (_t’u hung hwa_, in opposition to the ‘Tibetan red flower’ or
genuine saffron) after the Continued Gazetteer of Fu Kien, as follows:
‘As regards the native saffron, the largest specimens are seven or
eight feet high. The leaves are like those of the p’i-p’a (_Eriobotrya
japonica_), but smaller and without hair. In the autumn it produces
a white flower like a grain of maize (_Su-mi, Zea mays_). It grows
in Fu Chou and Nan Ngen Chou (now Yang Kiang in Kwang Tung) in the
mountain wilderness. That of Fu Chou makes a fine creeper, resembling
the _fu-yung_ (_Hibiscus mutabilis_), green above and white below, the
root being like that of the _ko_ (_Pachyrhizus thunbergianus_). It is
employed in the pharmacopeia, being finely chopped for this purpose
and soaked overnight in water in which rice has been scoured; then
it is soaked for another night in pure water and pounded: thus it is
ready for prescriptions.’ This plant, as far as I know, has not yet
been identified, but it may well be identical with Polo’s saffron of Fu
Kien.”
LXXX., pp. 226, 229 n.
_THE SILKY FOWLS OF MARCO POLO_.
Tarradale, Muir of Ord, Ross-shire, May 10, 1915.
In a letter lately received from my cousin Mr. George Udny Yule (St.
John’s College, Cambridge) he makes a suggestion which seems to me both
probable and interesting. As he is at present too busy to follow up the
question himself, I have asked permission to publish his suggestion in
_The Athenæum_, with the hope that some reader skilled in mediæval
French and Italian may be able to throw light on the subject.
Mr. Yule writes as follows:—
“The reference [to these fowls] in ‘Marco Polo’ (p. 226 of the last
edition; not p. 126 as stated in the index) is a puzzle, owing to
the statement that they are _black_ all over. A black has, I am
told, been recently created, but the common breed is white, as
stated in the note and by Friar Odoric.
“It has occurred to me as a possibility that what Marco Polo may
have meant to say was that they were _black all through_, or some
such phrase. The flesh of these fowls is deeply pigmented, and
looks practically black; it is a feature that is very remarkable,
and would certainly strike any one who saw it. The details that
they ‘lay eggs just like our fowls,’ _i.e._, not pigmented, and are
‘very good to eat,’ are facts that would naturally deserve especial
mention in this connexion. Mr. A. D. Darbishire (of Oxford and
Edinburgh University) tells me that is quite correct: the flesh
look horrid, but it is quite good eating. Do any texts suggest the
possibility of such a reading as I suggest?”
The references in the above quotation are, of course, to my father’s
version of Marco Polo. That his nephew should make this interesting
little contribution to the subject would have afforded him much
gratification.
A. F. YULE.
_The Athenæum_, No. 4570, May 29, 1915, p. 485.
LXXX., pp. 226, 230.
SUGAR.
“I may observe that the _Pêh Shï_ (or ‘Northern Dynasties History’)
speaks of a large consumption of sugar in Cambodgia as far back as the
fifth century of our era. There can be no mistake about the meaning of
the words _sha-t’ang_, which are still used both in China and Japan
(_sa-tō_). The ‘History of the T’ang Dynasty,’ in its chapter on
Magadha, says that in the year 627 the Chinese Emperor ‘sent envoys
thither to procure the method of boiling out sugar, and then ordered
the Yang-chou sugar-cane growers to press it out in the same way,
when it appeared that both in colour and taste ours excelled that of
the Western Regions’ [of which Magadha was held to be part].” (E. H.
PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 146.)
ZAITUN.
LXXXII., p. 237.
M. G. Ferrand remarks that _Tze tung_ = زيتون, _zītūn_ in Arabic,
inexactly read _Zaytūn_, on account of its similitude with its homonym
زيتون, _zaytūn_, olive. (_Relat de Voy._, I., p. 11.)
LXXXII., pp. 242–245.
“Perhaps it may not be generally known that in the dialect of Foochow
Ts’uän-chou and Chang-chou are at the present day pronounced in
_exactly the same way_—_i.e._, ‘Chiong-chiu,’ and it is by no means
impossible that Marco Polo’s _Tyunju_ is an attempt to reproduce this
sound, especially as, coming to Zaitun _viâ_ Foochow, he would probably
first hear the Foochow pronunciation.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart.
Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 148)
BOOK THIRD.
JAPAN, THE ARCHIPELAGO, SOUTHERN INDIA, AND THE COASTS AND ISLANDS OF
THE INDIAN SEA.
II., p. 256, n. 1.
NÁFÚN.
Regarding the similitude between _Nipon_ and _Nafún_, Ferrand,
_Textes_, I., p. 115 n., remarks: “Ce rapprochement n’a aucune chance
d’être exact. نافون _Nafūn_ est certainement une erreur de graphie pour
ياقوت _Yākūt_ ou ناقوس _Nāḳūs_.”
III., p. 261.
JAPANESE WAR.
“Hung Ts’a-k’iu, who set out overland _viâ_ Corea and Tsushima in
1281, is much more likely than Fan Wên-hu to be Von-sain-_chin_
(probably a misprint for _chiu_), for the same reason _Vo_-cim stands
for _Yung_-ch’ang, and _sa_ for _sha, ch’a, ts’a_, etc. A-la-han (not
A-ts’ï-han) fell sick at the start, and was replaced by A-ta-hai.
To copy _Abacan_ for _Alahan_ would be a most natural error, and I
see from the notes that M. Schlegel has come to the same conclusion
independently.” (E. H. PARKER, _Asiatic Quart. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p.
147.)
V., pp. 270, 271 n.
CHAMBA.
Lieut.-General Sagatu, So Tu or So To, sent in 1278 an envoy to the
King known as Indravarman VI. or Jaya Sinhavarman. Maspero (_Champa_,
pp. 237, 254) gives the date of 1282 for the war against Champa with
Sagatu appointed at the head of the Chinese Army on the 16th July,
1282; the war lasted until 1285. Maspero thinks 1288 the date of
Marco’s visit to Champa (_l.c._, p. 254).
VII., p. 277 n.
SONDUR AND CONDUR (PULO CONDORE).
Mr. C. O. Blagden has some objection to Sundar Fūlāt being Pulo Condor:
“In connexion with Sundur-Fūlāt, some difficulties seem to arise.
If it represents Pulo Condor, why should navigators on their way to
China call at it _after_ visiting Champa, which lies beyond it? And if
_fūlāt_ represents a Persian plural of the Malay _Pulau_, ‘island,’ why
does it not precede the proper name as generic names do in Malay and in
Indonesian and Southern Indo-Chinese languages generally? Further, if
_ṣundur_ represents a native form _čundur_, whence the hard _c_ (= _k_)
of our modern form of the word? I am not aware that Malay changes _č_
to _k_ in an initial position.” (_J. R. As. Soc._, April, 1914, p. 496.)
“L’île de Sendi Foulat est très grande; il y a de l’eau douce, des
champs cultivés, du riz et des cocotiers. Le roi s’appelle Resed. Les
habitants portent la fouta soit en manteau, soit en ceinture.... L’île
de Sendi Foulat est entourée, du côté de la Chine, de montagnes d’un
difficile accès, et où soufflent des vents impétueux. Cette île est
une des portes de la Chine. De là à la ville de Khancou, X journées.”
EDRISI, I., p. 90. In Malay Pulo Condor is called Pulau Kundur (Pumpkin
Island) and in Cambodian, Koḥ Tralàch. See PELLIOT, _Deux Itinéraires_,
pp. 218–220. Fūlāt = _fūl_ (Malay _pulo_) + Persian plural suffix
_-āt_. _Čundur fūlāt_ means Pumpkin Island. FERRAND, _Textes_, pp. ix.,
2.
VII., p. 277.
LOCAC.
According to W. Tomaschek (_Die topographischen Capitel des Indischen
Seespiegels Moḥīṭ_, Vienna, 1897, Map XXIII.) it should be read
_Lōšak_ = The _Lochac_ of the G. T. “It is _Laṅkāçoka_ of the Tanjore
inscription of 1030, the _Ling ya ssī kia_ of the _Chu-fan-chï_ of
Chau Ju-kua, the _Lěṅkasuka_ of the _Nāgarakrětāgama_, the _Lang-šakā_
of Sulayman al Mahri, situated on the eastern side of the Malay
Peninsula.” (G. FERRAND, _Malaka, le Malāyu et Malāyur_, _J. As._,
July–Aug, 1918, p. 91.) On the situation of this place which has been
erroneously identified with Tenasserim, see _ibid._, pp. 134–145. M.
Ferrand places it in the region of Ligor.
VII., pp. 278–279.
LAWÁKI.
_Lawáki_ comes from Lovek, a former capital of Cambodia; referring to
the aloes-wood called _Lawáki_ in the _Ain-i-Akbari_ written in the
16th century, FERRAND, _Textes_, I., p. 285 n., remarks: “On vient de
voir que Ibn-al-Bayṭār a emprunté ce nom à Avicenne (980–1037) qui
écrivit son _Canon de la Médecine_ dans les premières années du XIᵉ
siècle. _Lawāḳ_ ou Lowāḳ nous est donc attesté sous la forme _Lawāḳi_
ou _Lowāḳī_ dès le Xᵉ siècle, puis qu’il est mentionné, au début du
XIᵉ, par Avicenne qui résidait alors à Djurdjān, sur la Caspienne.”
VIII., pp. 280–3.
OF THE ISLAND CALLED PENTAM, AND THE CITY MALAIUR.
The late Col. G. E. Gerini published in the _J. R. A. S._, July, 1905,
pp. 485–511, a paper on the _Nāgarakretāgama_, a Javanese poem composed
by a native bard named Prapañca, in honour of his sovereign Hayam
Wuruk (1350–1389), the greatest ruler of Mājapāhit. He upsets all the
theories accepted hitherto regarding _Panten_. The southernmost portion
of the Malay Peninsula is known as the _Malaya_ or _Malayu_ country
(Tānah-Malāyu) = Chinese _Ma-li-yü-êrh = Malāyur = Maluir_ of Marco
Polo, witness the river _Malāyu_ (_Sungei Malāyu_) still so called, and
the village _Bentan_, both lying there (ignored by all Col. Gerini’s
predecessors) on the northern shore of the Old Singapore Strait. Col.
Gerini writes (p. 509): “There exists to this day a village _Bentam_
on the mainland side of Singapore Strait, right opposite the mouth of
the Sungei Selitar, on the northern shore of Singapore Island, it is
not likely that both travellers [Polo and Odoric] mistook the coast of
the Malay Peninsula for an island. The island of _Pentam_, _Paten_,
or _Pantem_ must therefore be the _Be-Tūmah_ (Island) of the Arab
Navigators, the _Tamasak_ Island of the Malays; and, in short, the
Singapore Island of our day.” He adds: “The island of _Pentam_ cannot
be either Batang or Bitang, the latter of which is likewise mentioned
by Marco Polo under the same name of _Pentam_, but 60 + 30 = 90 miles
before reaching the former. Batang, girt all round by dangerous
reefs, is inaccessible except to small boats. So is Bintang, with the
exception of its south-western side, where is now Riāu, and where, a
little further towards the north, was the settlement at which the chief
of the island resided in the fourteenth century. There was no reason
for Marco Polo’s junk to take that roundabout way in order to call at
such, doubtlessly insignificant place. And the channel (_i.e._ Rhio
Strait) has far more than four paces’ depth of water, whereas there are
no more than two fathoms at the western entrance to the Old Singapore
Strait.”
Marco Polo says (II., p. 280): “Throughout this distance [from Pentam]
there is but four paces’ depth of water, so that great ships in passing
this channel have to lift their rudders, for they draw nearly as
much water as that.” Gerini remarks that it is unmistakably the _Old
Singapore Strait_, and that there is no channel so shallow throughout
all those parts except among reefs. “The _Old Strait_ or _Selat
Tebrau_, says N. B. Dennys, _Descriptive Dict. of British Malaya_,
separating Singapore from Johore. Before the settlement of the former,
this was the only known route to China; it is generally about a mile
broad, but in some parts little more than three furlongs. Crawford
went through it in a ship of 400 tons, and found the passage tedious
but safe.” Most of Sinologists, Beal, Chavannes, Pelliot, _Bul. Ecole
franç. Ext. Orient_, IV., 1904, pp. 321–2, 323–4, 332–3, 341, 347,
place the Malaiur of Marco Polo at Palembang in Sumatra.
VIII., pp. 281 n., 283 n.
TANA-MALAYU.
“On a traduit _Tānah Malāyu_ par ‘Pays des Malais,’ mais cette
traduction n’est pas rigoureusement exacte. Pour prendre une expression
parallèle, _Tānah Djāwa_ signifie ‘Pays de Java,’ mais non ‘Pays des
Javanais.’
“En réalité, _tānah_ ‘terre, sol, pays, contrée’ s’emploie seulement
avec un toponyme qui doit étre rendu par un toponyme équivalent. Le
nom des habitants du pays s’exprime, en malais, en ajoutant _oraṅ_
‘homme, personne, gens, numéral des êtres humains’ au nom du pays:
‘_oraṅ Malāyu_’ Malais, litt. ‘gens de Malāyu’; _oraṅ Djāwa_ Javanais,
litt. ‘gens de Java.’ _Tānah Malāyu_ a donc très nettement le sens
de ‘pays de Malāyu’; cf. l’expression kawi correspondante dans le
_Nāgarakrêtāgama: tanah ri Malayu_ ‘pays de Malāyu’ où chaque mot
français recouvre exactement le substantif, la préposition et le
toponyme de l’expression kawi. Le _taná Malayo_ de Barros s’applique
donc à un pays déterminé du nom de Malāyu qui, d’après l’auteur des
_Décades_, était situé entre Djambi et Palembaṅ. Nous savons, d’autre
part, que le pays en question avait sa capitale dans l’intérieur de
l’île, mais qu’il s’étendait dans l’Est jusqu’à la mer et que la côte
orientale a été désignée par les textes chinois du VIIᵉ siècle sous
le nom de _Mo-lo-yeou, Mo-lo-yu = Malāyu_, c’est-à-dire par le nom de
l’Etat ou royaume dont elle faisait partie.” (G. FERRAND, _J. As._,
July–Aug., 1918, pp. 72–73.)
VIII., p. 282.
MALACCA.
See G. FERRAND, _Malaka, le Malayu et Malāyur, J. As._, 1918. Besides
Malayu of Sumatra, there was a city of Malayur which M. Ferrand thinks
is Malacca.
VIII., p. 282 n. “This informs us that Malacca first acknowledged
itself as tributary to the Empire in 1405, the king being
_Sili-ju-eul-sula_ (?).”
In this name _Si-li-ju-eul-su-la_, one must read 八 _pa_, instead of
入, and read _Si-li-pa-eul-su-la_ = Siri Paramisura (Çrī Parameçvara).
(PELLIOT, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV., July–Sept., 1904, p.
772.)
IX., p. 285. “They [the rhinoceros] do no mischief, however, with the
horn, but with the tongue alone; for this is covered all over with long
and strong prickles [and when savage with any one they crush him under
their knees and then rasp him with their tongue].”
“Its tongue is like the burr of a chestnut.” (CHAU JU-KWA, P. 233.)
IX., p. 289.
SUMATRA.
In 1017, an embassy was sent to the Court of China by Haji
Sumutrabhūmi, “the king of the land of Sumutra” (Sumatra). The envoys
had a letter in golden characters and tribute in the shape of pearls,
ivory, Sanscrit, books folded between boards, and slaves; by an
imperial edict they were permitted to see the emperor and to visit some
of the imperial buildings. When they went back an edict was issued
addressed to their king, accompanied by various presents, calculated to
please them. (GROENEVELDT, _Notes on the Malay Archipelago_, p. 65.)
G. Ferrand writes (_J. As._, Mars–Avril, 1917, p. 335) that according
to the texts quoted by him in his article the island of Sumatra was
known to the Chinese under the name _Sumuṭa = Sumutra_, during the
first years of the eleventh century, nearly 300 years before Marco
Polo’s voyage; and under the name of _Šumuṭra_, by the Arab sailors,
previously to the first voyage of the Portuguese in Indonesia.
IX., p. 287.
FERLEC.
Prof. Pelliot writes to me that the _Ferlec_ of Marco Polo is to be
found several times in the _Yüan Shi_, year 1282 and following, under
the forms _Fa-li-lang_ (Chap. 12, fol. 4 v.), _Fa-li-la_ (Chap. 13,
fol. 2 v.), _Pie-li-la_ (Chap. 13, fol. 4 v.), _Fa-eul-la_ (Chap. 18,
fol. 8 v.); in the first case, it is quoted near _A-lu_ (_Aru_) and
_Kan-pai_ (Kampei).—Cf. FERRAND, _Textes_, II., p. 670.
XI., pp. 304–5.
SAGO TREE.
Sago Palm = _Sagus Rumphianus_ and _S. Lævis_ (DENNYS).—“From Malay
_sāgū_. The farinaceous pith taken out of the stem of several species
of a particular genus of palm, especially _Metroxylon laeve_,
Mart., and _M. Rumphii_, Willd., found in every part of the Indian
Archipelago, including the Philippines, wherever there is proper soil.”
(_Hobson-Jobson_.)
XII., p. 306. “In this island [Necuveran] they have no king nor chief,
but live like beasts. And I tell you they go all naked, both men and
women, and do not use the slightest covering of any kind.”
We have seen (_Marco Polo_, II., p. 308) that Mr. G. Phillips writes
(_J. R. A. S._, July, 1895, p. 529) that the name Tsui-lan given to
the Nicobars by the Chinese is, he has but little doubt, “a corruption
of Nocueran, the name given by Marco Polo to the group. The characters
Tsui-lan are pronounced Ch’ui lan in Amoy, out of which it is easy to
make Cueran. The Chinese omitted the initial syllable and called them
the Cueran Islands, while Marco Polo called them the Nocueran Islands.”
Schlegel, _T’oung Pao_, IX., p. 182–190, thinks that the Andaman
Islands are alone represented by Ts’ui-lan; the Nicobar being the old
country of the Lo-ch’a, and in modern time, _Mao shan_, “Hat Island.”
Pelliot, _Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV., 1904, pp. 354–5, is
inclined to accept Phillip’s opinion. He says that Mao-shan is one
island, not a group of islands; it is not proved that the country
of the Lo ch’a is the Nicobar Islands; the name of _Lo-hing-man_,
Naked Barbarians, is, contrary to Schlegel’s opinion, given to the
Nicobar as well as to the Andaman people; the name of Andaman appears
in Chinese for the first time during the thirteenth century in Chao
Ju-kwa under the form _Yen-t’o-man_; Chao Ju-kwa specifies that going
from Lambri (_Sumatra_) to Ceylon, it is an unfavourable wind which
makes ships drift towards these islands; on the other hand, texts
show that the Ts’ui-lan islands were on the usual route from Sumatra
to Ceylon.—Gerini, _Researches_, p. 396, considers that _Ts’ui-lan
shan_ is but the phonetic transcript of _Tilan-chong_ Island, the
north-easternmost of the Nicobars.—See Hirth and Rockhill’s _Chau
Ju-kwa_, p. 12n.—Sansk. _nārikera_, “cocoanuts,” is found in Necuveram.
XIII., p. 309.
ANGAMANAIN.
“When sailing from Lan-wu-li to Si-lan, if the wind is not fair, ships
may be driven to a place called Yen-t’o-man [in Cantonese, An-t’o-man].
This is a group of two islands in the middle of the sea, one of them
being large, the other small; the latter is quite uninhabited. The
large one measures seventy _li_ in circuit. The natives on it are of a
colour resembling black lacquer; they eat men alive, so that sailors
dare not anchor on this coast.
“This island does not contain so much as an inch of iron, for which
reason the natives use (bits of) conch-shell (ch’ö-k’ü) with ground
edges instead of knives. On this island is a sacred relic, (the
so-called) ‘Corpse on a bed of rolling gold....’” (CHAU JU-KWA, p. 147.)
XIII., p. 311.
DOG-HEADED BARBARIANS.
Rockhill in a note to Carpini (_Rubruck_, p. 36) mentions “the Chinese
annals of the sixth century (_Liang Shu_, bk. 54; _Nan shih_, bk. 79)
which tell of a kingdom of dogs (_Kou kuo_) in some remote corner of
north-eastern Asia. The men had human bodies but dogs’ heads, and their
speech sounded like barking. The women were like the rest of their sex
in other parts of the world.”
Dr. Laufer writes to me: “A clear distinction must be made between
dog-headed people and the motive of descent from a dog-ancestor,—two
entirely different conceptions. The best exposition of the subject
of the cynocephali according to the traditions of the Ancients is
now presented by J. MARQUART (_Benin-Sammlung des Reichsmuseums in
Leiden_, pp. cc–ccxix). It is essential to recognize that the mediæval
European, Arabic, and Chinese fables about the country of the dog-heads
are all derived from one common source, which is traceable to the
Greek Romance of Alexander; that is an Oriental-Hellenistic cycle. In
a wider sense, the dog-heads belong to the cycle of wondrous peoples,
which assumed shape among the Greek mariners under the influence of
Indian and West-Asiatic ideas. The tradition of the _Nan shi_ (Ch.
79, p. 4), in which the motive of the dog-heads, the women, however,
being of human shape, meets its striking parallel in Adam of Bremen
(_Gesta hamburg. ecclesiæ pontificum_, 4, 19), who thus reports on the
_Terra Feminarum_ beyond the Baltic Sea: ‘Cumque pervenerint ad partum,
si quid masculini generis est, fiunt cynocephali, si quid femini,
speciosissimæ mulieres.’ See further KLAPROTH, _J. As._, XII., 1833,
p. 287; DULAURIER, _J. As._, 1858, p. 472; ROCKHILL, _Rubruck_, p. 36.”
In an interesting paper on Walrus and Narwhal Ivory, Dr. Laufer
(_T’oung Pao_, July, 1916, p. 357) refers to dog-headed men with women
of human shape, from a report from the Mongols received by King Hethum
of Armenia.
XIV., p. 313. “The people [of Ceylon] are Idolaters, and go quite
naked except that they cover the middle.... The King of this Island
possesses a ruby which is the finest and biggest in the world; I
will tell you what it is like. It is about a palm in length, and
as thick as a man’s arm; to look at, it is the most resplendent
object upon earth; it is quite free from flaw and as red as fire.
Its value is so great that a price for it in money could hardly be
named at all.”
Chau Ju-kwa, p. 73, has: “The King holds in his hand a jewel five
inches in diameter, which cannot be burnt by fire, and which shines in
(the darkness of) night like a torch. The King rubs his face with it
daily, and though he were passed ninety he would retain his youthful
looks.
“The people of the country are very dark-skinned, they wrap a sarong
round their bodies, go bare-headed and bare-footed.”
XIV., p. 314 n.
THE ISLAND OF CEYLON.
The native kings of this period were Pandita Prakama Bahu II.,
who reigned from 1267 to 1301 at Dambadenia, about 40 miles
north-north-east of Columbo (Marco Polo’s time); Vijaya Bahu IV.
(1301–1303); Bhuwaneka Bahu I. (1303–1314); Prakama Bahu III.
(1314–1319); Bhuwaneka Bahu II. (1319).
SAGAMONI BORCAN.
= Sakya Muni Burkhan.
XV., p. 319. Seilan—History of Sagamoni Borcan. “And they maintain ...
that the teeth, and the hair, and the dish that are there were those of
the same king’s son, whose name was Sagamoni Borcan, or Sagamoni the
Saint.”
See J. F. FLEET, _The Tradition about the corporeal Relics of Buddha_.
(_Jour. R. As. Soc._, 1906, and April, 1907, pp. 341–363.)
XV., p. 320.
In a paper on _Burkhan_ printed in the _Journal of the American
Oriental Society_, XXXVI., 1917, pp. 390–395, Dr. Berthold Laufer
has come to the following conclusion: “Burkhan in Mongol by no means
conveys exclusively the limited notion of Buddha, but, first of all,
signifies ‘deity, god, gods,’ and secondly ‘representation or image of
a god.’ This general significance neither inheres in the term Buddha
nor in Chinese Fo; neither do the latter signify ‘image of Buddha’;
only Mongol _burkhan_ has this force, because originally it conveyed
the meaning of a shamanistic image. From what has been observed on
the use of the word _burkhan_ in the shamanistic or pre-Buddhistic
religions of the Tungusians, Mongols and Turks, it is manifest that the
word well existed there before the arrival of Buddhism, fixed in its
form and meaning, and was but subsequently transferred to the name of
Buddha.”
XV., pp. 323 _seq._
BARLAAM AND JOSAPHAT.
The German traveller von Le Coq has found at Turfan fragments of
this legend in Turki which he published in 1912 in his _Türkische
Manichaica_, which agree with the legend given by the Persian Ibn
Bâbawaih of Qum, who died in 991. (S. d’OLDENBOURG, _Bul. Ac. I. des
Sc._, Pet., 1912, pp. 779–781; W. RADLOFF, _Alttürk. Stud._, VI., zu
_Barlaam und Joasaph_). M. P. Alfaric (_La Vie chrétienne du Bouddha,
J. Asiatique_, Sept.–Oct., 1917, pp. 269 _seq._; _Rev. de l’Hist. des
Religions_, Nov.–Dec., 1918, pp. 233 seq.) has studied this legend from
a Manichæan point of view.
XV., p. 327.
See _La “Vie des Saints Barlaam et Josaphat” et la légende du Bouddha_,
in Vol. I., pp. xxxxvii–lvi, of _Contes populaires de Lorraine_ par
Emmanuel COSQUIN, Paris, Vieweg, n.d. [1886].
XVI., p. 335 n.
TANJORE.
Speaking of Chu-lién (Chola Dominion, Coromandel Coast), Chau Ju-kwa,
pp. 93–4, says:—
“The kingdom of Chu-lién is the Southern Yin-tu of the west. To the
east (its capital) is five _li_ distant from the sea; to the west one
comes to Western India (after) 1500 _li_; to the south one comes to
Lo-lan (after) 2500 _li_; to the north one comes to Tun-t’ien (after)
3000 _li_.”
Hirth and Rockhill remark, p. 98: “Ma Tuan-lin and the _Sung-shï_
reproduce textually this paragraph (the former writer giving
erroneously the distance between the capital and the sea as 5000 _li_).
Yule, _Marco Polo_, II, p. 335, places the principal port of the
Chola kingdom at Kaveripattanam, the ‘Paṭṭaṇam’ par excellence of the
Coromandel Coast, and at one of the mouths of the Kaveri. He says that
there seems to be some evidence that the Tanjore ports were, before
1300, visited by Chinese trade. The only Lo-lan known to mediæval
Chinese is mentioned in the _T’ang-shu_, 221⁸, and is identified with
the capital of Bamian, in Afghanistan. I think our text is corrupt
here and that the character _lo_ should be changed to _si_, and that
we should read Si-lan, our Ceylon. Both Ma and the _Sung-shï_ say that
2500 _li_ south-east of Chu-lién was ‘Si-lan-ch’ï-kuo’ with which
it was at war. Of course the distance mentioned is absurd, but all
figures connected with Chu-lién in Chinese accounts are inexplicably
exaggerated.”
XVI., pp. 336–337.
CHINESE PAGODA AT NEGAPATAM.
Sir Walter ELLIOT, K.C.S.I., to whom Yule refers for the information
given about this pagoda, has since published in the _Indian Antiquary_,
VII., 1878, pp. 224–227, an interesting article with the title: _The
Edifice formerly known as the Chinese or Jaina Pagoda at Negapatam_,
from which we gather the following particulars regarding its
destruction:—
“It went by various names, as the _Puduveli-gôpuram_, the old pagoda,
Chinese pagoda, black pagoda, and in the map of the Trigonometrical
Survey (Sheet 79) it stands as the Jeyna (Jaina) pagoda. But save in
name it has nothing in common with Hindu or Muhammadan architecture,
either in form or ornament.”
“In 1859, the Jesuit Fathers presented a petition to the Madras
Government representing the tower to be in a dangerous condition, and
requesting permission to pull it down and appropriate the materials
to their own use....” In 1867 “the Fathers renewed their application
for leave to remove it, on the following grounds: ‘1st, because they
considered it to be unsafe in its present condition; 2nd, because it
obstructed light and sea-breeze from a chapel which they had built
behind it; 3rd, because they would very much like to get the land on
which it stood; and 4th, because the bricks of which it was built would
be very useful to them for building purposes.’
“The Chief Engineer, who meanwhile had himself examined the edifice,
and had directed the District Engineer to prepare a small estimate
for its repair, reported that the first only of the above reasons had
any weight, and that it would be met if Colonel O’Connell’s estimate,
prepared under his own orders, received the sanction of Government. He
therefore recommended that this should be given, and the tower allowed
to stand....
“The Chief Engineer’s proposal did not meet with approval, and on
the 28th August 1867, the following order was made on the Jesuits’
petition: ‘The Governor in Council is pleased to sanction the removal
of the old tower at Negapatam by the officers of St. Joseph’s
College, at their own expense, and the appropriation of the available
material to such school-building purposes as they appear to have in
contemplation.
“The Fathers were not slow in availing themselves of this permission.
The venerable building was speedily levelled, and the site cleared.”
In making excavations connected with the college a bronze image
representing a Buddhist or Jaina priest in the costume and attitude
of the figures in wood and metal brought from Burma was found; it was
presented to Lord Napier, in 1868; a reproduction of it is given in Sir
Walter Elliot’s paper.
In a note added by Dr. Burnell to this paper, we read: “As I several
times in 1866 visited the ruin referred to, I may be permitted to say
that it had become merely a shapeless mass of bricks. I have no doubt
that it was originally a _vimâna_ or shrine of some temple; there are
some of precisely the same construction in parts of the Chingleput
district.”
XVI., p. 336 n.
NEGAPATAM.
We read in the _Tao yi chi lio_ (1349) that “T’u t’a (the eastern
stupa) is to be found in the flat land of Pa-tan (Fattan, Negapatam?)
and that it is surrounded with stones. There is a stupa of earth and
brick many feet high; it bears the following Chinese inscription: ‘The
work was finished in the eighth moon of the third year _hien chw’en_
(1267).’ It is related that these characters have been engraved by
some Chinese in imitation of inscriptions on stone of those countries;
up to the present time, they have not been destroyed.” Hien chw’en is
the _nien hao_ of Tu Tsung, one of the last emperors of the Southern
Sung Dynasty, not of a Mongol Sovereign. I owe this information to
Prof. Pelliot, who adds that the comparison between the Chinese Pagoda
of Negapatam and the text of the _Tao yi chi lio_ has been made
independent of him by Mr. Fujita in the _Tōkyō-gakuhō_, November, 1913,
pp. 445–46. (_Cathay_, I., p. 81 n.)
XVII., p. 340. “Here [Maabar] are no horses bred; and thus a great part
of the wealth of the country is wasted in purchasing horses; I will
tell you how. You must know that the merchants of Kis and Hormes, Dofar
and Soer and Aden collect great numbers of destriers and other horses,
and these they bring to the territories of this King and of his four
brothers, who are kings likewise as I told you....”
Speaking of Yung (or Wöng) man, Chau Ju-kwa tells us (p. 133): “In
the mountains horse-raising is carried on a large scale. The other
countries which trade here purchase horses, pearls and dates which they
get in exchange for cloves, cardamom seeds and camphor.”
XVII., p. 341.
SUTTEES IN INDIA.
“Suttee is a Brahmanical rite, and there is a Sanskrit ritual in
existence (see _Classified Index to the Tanjore MSS._, p. 135_a._). It
was introduced into Southern India with the Brahman civilization, and
was prevalent there chiefly in the Brahmanical Kingdom of Vijayanagar,
and among the Mahrattas. In Malabar, the most primitive part of S.
India, the rite is forbidden (Anāchāranirṇaya, v. 26). The cases
mentioned by Teixeira, and in the _Lettres édifiantes_, occurred at
Tanjore and Madura. A (Mahratta) Brahman at Tanjore told one of the
present writers that he had to perform commemorative funeral rites for
his grandfather and grandmother on the same day, and this indicated
that his grandmother had been a _satī_.” YULE, _Hobson-Jobson_. Cf.
_Cathay_, II., pp. 139–140.
MAABAR.
XVII., p. 345. Speaking of this province, Marco Polo says: “They have
certain abbeys in which are gods and goddesses to whom many young girls
are consecrated; their fathers and mothers presenting them to that idol
for which they entertain the greatest devotion. And when the [monks] of
a convent desire to make a feast to their god, they send for all those
consecrated damsels and make them sing and dance before the idol with
great festivity. They also bring meats to feed their idol withal; that
is to say, the damsels prepare dishes of meat and other good things
and put the food before the idol, and leave it there a good while, and
then the damsels all go to their dancing and singing and festivity for
about as long as a great Baron might require to eat his dinner. By that
time they say the spirit of the idols has consumed the substance of the
food, so they remove the viands to be eaten by themselves with great
jollity. This is performed by these damsels several times every year
until they are married.”
Chau Ju-kwa has the following passage in Cambodia (p. 53): “(The
people) are devout Buddhists. There are serving (in the temples) some
three hundred foreign women; they dance and offer food to the Buddha.
They are called _a-nan_ or slave dancing-girls.”
Hirth and Rockhill, who quote Marco Polo’s passage, remark, p. 55 n.:
“_A-nan_, as here written, is the usual transcription of the Sanskrit
word _ānanda_, ‘joy, happiness.’ The almeh or dancing-girls are usually
called in India _deva-dāsī_ (‘slave of a god’) or _rāmjani_.”
In Guzerat, Chau Ju-kwa, p. 92, mentions: “Four thousand Buddhist
temple buildings, in which live over twenty thousand dancing-girls who
sing twice daily while offering food to the Buddha (_i.e._, the idols)
and while offering flowers.”
XVIII., p. 356.
TRADITIONS OF ST. THOMAS.
“The traditional site of the Apostle’s Tomb, now adjacent to the
sea-shore, has recently come to be enclosed in the crypt of the new
Cathedral of San Thomé.” (A. E. MEDLYCOTT, _India and the Apostle
Thomas. An inquiry. With a critical analysis of the Acta Thomæ_.
London, David Nutt, 1905, 8vo.)
In the beginning of the sixteenth century Barbosa found the church of
St. Thomas half in ruins and grown round with jungle. A Mahomedan fakir
kept it and maintained a lamp. Yet in 1504, which is several years
earlier than Barbosa’s voyage, the Syrian Bishop Jaballaha, who had
been sent by the Patriarch to take charge of the Indian Christians,
reported that the House of St. Thomas had begun to be inhabited by some
Christians, who were engaged in restoring it.
Mr. W. R. Philipps has a valuable paper on _The Connection of St.
Thomas the Apostle with India_ in the _Indian Antiquary_, XXXII., 1903,
pp. 1–15, 145–160; he has come to the following conclusions: “(1)
There is good early evidence that St. Thomas was the apostle of the
Parthian empire; and also evidence that he was the apostle of ‘India’
in some limited sense,—probably of an ‘India’ which included the Indus
Valley, but nothing to the east or south of it. (2) According to the
Acts, the scene of the martyrdom of St. Thomas was in the territory of
a king named, according to the Syriac version, Mazdai, to which he had
proceeded after a visit to the city of a king named, according to the
same version, Gūdnaphar or Gūndaphar. (3) There is no evidence at all
that the place where St. Thomas was martyred was in Southern India;
and all the indications point to another direction. (4) We have no
indication whatever, earlier than that given by Marco Polo, who died
1324, that there ever was even a tradition that St. Thomas was buried
in Southern India.”
In a recent and learned work (_Die Thomas Legende_, 1912, 8vo.) Father
J. Dahlmann has tried to prove that the story of the travels of St.
Thomas in India has an historical basis. If there is some possibility
of admitting a voyage of the Apostle to N.W. India (and the flourishing
state of Buddhism in this part of India is not in favour of Christian
Evangelization), it is impossible to accept the theory of the martyrdom
of St. Thomas in Southern India.
The late Mr. J. F. FLEET, in his paper on St. Thomas and Gondophernes
(_Journ. Roy. As. Soc._, April, 1905, pp. 223–236), remarks that
“Mr. Philipps has given us an exposition of the western traditional
statements up to the sixth century.” He gives some of the most ancient
statements; one in its earliest traceable form runs thus: “According
to the Syriac work entitled The Doctrine of the Apostles, which was
written in perhaps the second century A.D., St. Thomas evangelized
‘India.’ St. Ephraem the Syrian (born about A.D. 300, died about 378),
who spent most of his life at Edessa, in Mesopotamia, states that the
Apostle was martyred in ‘India’ and that his relics were taken thence
to Edessa. That St. Thomas evangelized the Parthians, is stated by
Origen (born A.D. 185 or 186, died about 251–254). Eusebius (bishop of
Cæsarea Palæstinæ from A.D. 315 to about 340) says the same. And the
same statement is made by the Clementine Recognitions, the original
of which may have been written about A.D. 210. A fuller tradition is
found in the Acts of St. Thomas, which exist in Syriac, Greek, Latin,
Armenian, Ethiopic, and Arabic, and in a fragmentary form in Coptic.
And this work connects with St. Thomas two eastern kings, whose names
appear in the Syriac version as Gūdnaphar, Gundaphar, and Mazdai; and
in the Greek version as Goundaphoros, Goundiaphoros, Gountaphoros, and
Misdaios, Misdeos; in the Latin version as Gundaforus, Gundoforus, and
Misdeus, Mesdeus, Migdeus; and in the remaining versions in various
forms, of the same kind, which need not be particularized here.” Mr.
Fleet refers to several papers, and among them to one by Prof. Sylvain
Lévi, _Saint Thomas, Gondopharès et Mazdeo (Journ. As.,_ Janv.–Fév.,
1897, pp. 27–42), who takes the name Mazdai as a transformation of a
Hindū name, made on Iranian soil and under Mazdean influences, and
arrived at through the forms Bazodēo, Bazdēo, or Bāzodēo, Bāzdēo, which
occur in Greek legends on coins, and to identify the person with the
king Vāsudēva of Mathurā, a successor of Kanishka. Mr. Fleet comes to
the conclusion that: “No name, save that of Guduphara—Gondophernès, in
any way resembling it, is met with in any period of Indian history,
save in that of the Takht-i-Bahi inscription of A.D. 46; nor, it may
be added, any royal name, save that of Vāsudēva of Mathurā, in any
way resembling that of Mazdai. So also, as far as we know or have any
reason to suppose, no name like that of Guduphara—Gondophernēs is
to be found anywhere outside India, save in the tradition about St.
Thomas.”
XVIII., p. 357.
CALAMINA.
On this city of the martyrdom of St. Thomas, see _Indian Antiquary_,
XXXII., pp. 148 _seq._ in Mr. Philipps’ paper, and XXXIII., Jan., 1904,
pp. 31–2, a note signed W. R. P.
XIX., p. 361. “In this kingdom [Mutfili] also are made the best and
most delicate buckrams, and those of highest price; in sooth they look
like tissue of spider’s web!”
In Nan p’i (in Malabar) Chau Ju-kwa has (p. 88): “The native products
include pearls, foreign cotton-stuff of all colours (_i.e._ coloured
chintzes) and _tou-lo mién_ (cotton-cloth).” Hirth and Rockhill remark
that this cotton-cloth is probably “the buckram which looks like tissue
of spider’s web” of which Polo speaks, and which Yule says was the
famous muslin of Masulipatam. Speaking of Cotton, Chau Ju-kwa (pp.
217–8) writes: “The _ki pe_ tree resembles a small mulberry-tree,
with a hibiscus-like flower furnishing a floss half an inch and more
in length, very much like goose-down, and containing some dozens of
seeds. In the south the people remove the seed from the floss by means
of iron chopsticks, upon which the floss is taken in the hand and spun
without troubling about twisting together the thread. Of the cloth
woven therefrom there are several qualities; the most durable and
the strongest is called _t’ou-lo-mién_; the second quality is called
_fan-pu_ or ‘foreign cloth’; the third ‘tree cotton’ or _mu-mién_; the
fourth _ki-pu_. These textures are sometimes dyed in various colours
and brightened with strange patterns. The pieces measure up to five or
six feet in breadth.”
XXI., p. 373.
THE CITY OF CAIL.
Prof. E. H. PARKER writes in the _Journal of the North-China Branch of
the Royal Asiatic Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, p. 196: “Yule’s identification
of Kayal with the Kolkhoi of Ptolemy is supported by the Sung History,
which calls it both Ko-ku-lo and Ku-lo; it was known at the beginning
of the tenth century and was visited by several Chinese priests. In
1411 the Ming Dynasty actually called it Ka-i-lêh and mention a chief
or king there named Ko-pu-che-ma.”
XXII., p. 376. “OF THE KINGDOM OF COILUM.—So also their wine they make
from [palm-] sugar; capital drink it is, and very speedily it makes a
man drunk.”
Chau Ju-kwa in Nan p’i (Malabar) mentions the wine (p. 89): “For wine
they use a mixture of honey with cocoanuts and the juice of a flower,
which they let ferment.” Hirth and Rockhill remark, p. 91, that the
Kambojians had a drink which the Chinese called _mi-t’ang tsiu_, to
prepare which they used half honey and half water, adding a ferment.
XXII., p. 380 n. “This word [_Sappan_] properly means _Japan_, and
seems to have been given to the wood as a supposed product of that
region.”
“The word _sappan_ is not connected with Japan. The earliest records
of this word are found in Chinese sources. _Su-fang su-pwaṅ_, to be
restored to _’supang_ or _’spang_, _’sbang_; _Caesalpinia sappan_,
furnishing the sappan wood, is first described as a product of Kiu-chen
(Tong King) in the _Nan fang ts’ao mi chuang_, written by Ki Han
at the end of the third or beginning of the fourth century. J. de
Loureiro (_Flora cochinchinensis_, p. 321) observes in regard to this
tree, ‘Habitat in altis montibus Cochinchinæ: indeque a mercatoribus
sinensibus abunde exportatur.’ The tree accordingly is indigenous
to Indo-China, where the Chinese first made its acquaintance. The
Chinese transcription is surely based on a native term then current
in Indo-China, and agrees very well with Khmer _sbaṅ_ (or _sbang_):
see AYMONIER et CABATON, _Dict. čam-français_, 510, who give further
Čam _hapaṅ_, Batak _sopȧn_, Makassar _sappaṅ_, and Malay _sepaṅ_. The
word belongs to those which the Mon-Khmer and Malayan languages have
anciently in common.” (Note of Dr. B. LAUFER.)
XXIV., p. 386, also pp. 391, 440.
FANDARAINA.
Prof. E. H. PARKER writes in the _Journal of the North-China Branch
of the Royal Asiatic Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, p. 196: “Regarding the
Fandaráina country of the Arabs mentioned by Yule in the Notes to
pages 386, 391, and 440 of Vol. II., it may be interesting to cite the
following important extract from Chapter 94, page 29, of the _Yuän
Shï_:—‘In 1295 sea-traders were forbidden to take fine values to trade
with the three foreign states of Ma-pa-r, Pei nan, and Fan-ta-la-i-na,
but 2,500,000 nominal taels in paper money were set apart for the
purpose.’”
XXV., p. 391.
In the _Yuen Shi_, ch. 94, fol. 11 rᵒ, the “three barbarian kingdoms
of _Ma-pa-eul_ (Ma’abar), _Pei-nan_ (corr. _Kiu-nam, Coilam_) and
_Fan-ta-la-yi-na_” are mentioned. No doubt the last kingdom refers to
the _Fandaraina_ of Ibn Batuta, and Prof. Pelliot, who gives me this
information, believes it is also, in the middle of the fourteenth
century, _Pan-ta-li_ of the _Tao yi chi lio_.
GOZURAT.
XXV., p. 393. “In this province of Gozurat there grows much pepper,
and ginger, and indigo. They have also a great deal of cotton. Their
cotton trees are of very great size, growing full six paces high, and
attaining to an age of 20 years.”
Chau Ju-kwa has, p. 92: “The native products comprise great quantities
of indigo, red kino, myrobolans and foreign cotton stuffs of every
colour. Every year these goods are transported to the Ta shï countries
for sale.”
XXXI., p. 404.
TWO ISLANDS CALLED MALE AND FEMALE.
Speaking of the fabulous countries of women, Chau Ju-kwa, p. 151,
writes: “The women of this country [to the south-east (beyond Sha-hua
kung?) Malaysia] conceive by exposing themselves naked to the full
force of the south wind, and so give birth to female children.”
“In the Western Sea there is also a country of women where only three
females go to every five males; the country is governed by a queen,
and all the civil offices are in the hands of women, whereas the men
perform military duties. Noble women have several males to wait upon
them; but the men may not have female attendants. When a woman gives
birth to a child, the latter takes its name from the mother. The
climate is usually cold. The chase with bow and arrows is their chief
occupation. They carry on barter with Ta-t’sin and T’ien-chu, in which
they make several hundred per cent. profit.”
Cf. F. Hirth, _China and the Roman Orient_, pp. 200–202.
XXXII., pp. 406–7. Speaking of Scotra, Marco (II., p. 406) says: “The
ambergris comes from the stomach of the whale, and as it is a great
object of trade, the people contrive to take the whales with barbed
iron darts, which, once they are fixed in the body, cannot come out
again. A long cord is attached to this end, to that a small buoy which
floats on the surface, so that when the whale dies they know where to
find it. They then draw the body ashore and extract the ambergris from
the stomach and the oil from the head.”
Chau Ju-kwa, at Chung-li (Somali Coast), has (p. 131): “Every year
there are driven on the coast a great many dead fish measuring two
hundred feet in length and twenty feet through the body. The people do
not eat the flesh of these fish, but they cut out their brains, marrow,
and eyes, from which they get oil, often as much as three hundred odd
_töng_ (from a single fish). They mix this oil with lime to caulk their
boats, and use it also in lamps. The poor people use the ribs of these
fish to make rafters, the backbones for door leaves, and they cut off
vertebræ to make mortars with.”
SCOTRA.
XXXII., p. 407. “And you must know that in this island there are the
best enchanters in the world. It is true that their Archbishop forbids
the practice to the best of his ability; but ’tis all to no purpose,
for they insist that their forefathers followed it, and so must they
also. I will give you a sample of their enchantments. Thus, if a ship
be sailing past with a fair wind and a strong, they will raise a
contrary wind and compel her to turn back. In fact they make the wind
blow as they list, and produce great tempests and disasters; and other
such sorceries they perform, which it will be better to say nothing
about in our Book.”
Speaking of Chung-li (Somali Coast), Chau Ju-kwa writes, p. 130: “There
are many sorcerers among them who are able to change themselves into
birds, beasts, or aquatic animals, and by these means keep the ignorant
people in a state of terror. If some of them in trading with some
foreign ship have a quarrel, the sorcerers pronounce a charm over the
ship, so that it can neither go forward nor backward, and they only
release the ship when it has settled the dispute. The government has
formally forbidden this practice.”
Hirth and Rockhill add, p. 132: “Friar Joanno dos Santos (A.D. 1597)
says: ‘In the Ile of Zanzibar dwelt one Chande, a great sorcerer,
which caused his Pangayo, which the Factor had taken against his will,
to stand still as it were in defiance of the Winde, till the Factor had
satisfied him, and then to fly forth the River after her fellowes at
his words. He made that a Portugall which had angered him, could never
open his mouth to speake, but a Cocke crowed in his belly, till he had
reconciled himselfe: with other like sorceries.’” See PURCHAS, _His
Pilgrimes_, IX., 254.
“Not twenty years ago, Theo. Bent found that the Somalis were afraid
of the witchcraft of the natives of Socotra. Theo. BENT, _Southern
Arabia_, p. 361.”
XXXIII., p. 412. Speaking of the bird Ruc at Madeigascar, Marco Polo
says: “It is so strong that it will seize an elephant in its talons
and carry him high into the air, and drop him so that he is smashed to
pieces; having so killed him the bird gryphon swoops down on him and
eats him at leisure.”
Chau Ju-kwa writing of K’un lun ts’öng’ ki, on the coast of Africa,
writes, p. 149: “This country is in the sea to the south-west. It is
adjacent to a large island. There are usually (there, _i.e._, on the
great island) great _p’öng_ birds which so mask the sun in their flight
that the shade on the sundial is shifted. If the great _p’öng_ finds a
wild camel it swallows it, and if one should chance to find a _p’öng’s_
feather, he can make a water-butt of it, after cutting off the hollow
quill.”
XXXIII., p. 421.
THE RUKH.
The Chinese traveller Chau Ju-kwa in his work _Chu-fan-chï_ on the
Chinese and Arab trade in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries,
speaking of the country of Pi p’a lo (Berbera), says: “The country
brings forth also the (so-called) ‘camel crane’, which measures from
the ground to its crown from six to seven feet. It has wings and can
fly, but not to any great height.” The translators and commentators
Hirth and Rockhill have (p. 129) the following notes: “Quotation
from _Ling-wai-tai-ta_, 3, 6ᵃ. The ostrich was first made known to
the Chinese in the beginning of the second century of our era, when
some were brought to the court of China from Parthia. The Chinese
then called them _An-si-tsio_ ‘Parthian bird.’ See _Hou Han Shu_, 88,
and Hirth, _China and Roman Orient_, 39. In the _Weï shu_, 102, 12^b,
no name is given them, they are simply ‘big birds which resemble a
camel, which feed on herbs and flesh and are able to eat fire.’ In the
_T’ang shu_, 221, 7ᵃ, it is said that this bird is commonly called
‘camel-bird.’ It is seven feet high, black of colour, its feet like
those of the camel, it can travel three hundred _li_ a day, and is able
to eat iron. The ostrich is called by the Persians _ushturmurgh_ and by
the Arabs _ṭeir al-djamal_, both meaning ‘camel birds.’”
Dr. Bretschneider in his Notes on _Chinese Mediæval Travellers to the
West_ (1875), p. 87, n. 132, has a long note with a figure from the
_Pen ts’ao kang mu_ on the “camel-bird” (p. 88).
Cf. F. Hirth, _Die Länder des Islam_, Supp. Vol. V. of _T’oung Pao_,
1894, p. 54. Tsuboi Kumazo, _Actes XIIᵉ Cong. Int. Orient.,_ Rome,
1899, II., p. 120.
XXXIII., p. 421.
GIRAFFES.
Speaking of Pi p’a lo (Berbera Coast) Chau Ju-kwa (p. 128) says: “There
is also (in this country) a wild animal called _tsu-la;_ it resembles a
camel in shape, an ox in size, and is of a yellow colour. Its fore legs
are five feet long, its hind legs only three feet. Its head is high up
and turned upwards. Its skin is an inch thick.” Giraffe is the iranised
form of the arabic _zurāfa_. Mention is made of giraffes by Chinese
authors at Aden and Mekka. Cf. FERRAND, _J. Asiatique_, July–August,
1918, pp. 155–158.
XXXIV., p. 422.
ZANGHIBAR.
We read in the _Tao i chi lio_: “This country [Ts’eng yao lo] is to the
south-west of the Ta Shih (Arabs). There are no trees on the coast;
most of the land is saline. The arable ground is poor, so there is but
little grain of any kind, and they mostly raise yams to take its place.
“If any ship going there to trade carries rice as cargo, it makes very
large profits.
“The climate is irregular. In their usages they have the rectitude of
olden times.
“Men and women twist up their hair; they wear a short seamless shirt.
The occupation of the people is netting birds and beasts for food.
“They boil sea-water to make salt and ferment the juice of the
sugar-cane to make spirits. They have a ruler.
“The native products comprise red sandal-wood, dark red sugar-cane,
elephants’ tusks, ambergris, native gold, _ya tsui tan-fan_, lit.,
‘duck-bill sulphate of copper.’
“The goods used in trading are ivory boxes, trade silver, coloured
satins, and the like.” (ROCKHILL, _T’oung Pao_, XVI., 1915, pp. 622–3.)
Cf. CHAU JU-KWA, p. 126.
XXXIV., p. 423. “There is a great deal of trade, and many merchants and
vessels go thither. But the staple trade of the Island is elephants’
teeth, which are very abundant; and they have also much ambergris, as
whales are plentiful.”
Chau Ju-kwa has, p. 126: “The products of the country [Ts’öng-pa]
consist of elephants’ tusks, native gold, ambergris and yellow
sandal-wood.”
XXXVI., p. 438.
ADEN.
In the _Ying yai shêng lan_ we read that “the kingdom (of A-tan) is
on the sea-coast. It is rich and prosperous, the people follow the
doctrine of the Moslims and their speech is Arabic. Their tempers are
overbearing and violent. They have seven to eight thousand well-trained
soldiers, horse and foot, whom the neighbouring countries fear.” (W.
W. ROCKHILL, _T’oung Pao_, XVI., 1915, p. 607.) There is a description
of the giraffe under the name of _K’i lin_; it “has forelegs over nine
feet long, its hind ones are about six feet. Beside its ears grow
fleshy horns. It has a cow’s tail and a deer’s body. It eats millet,
beans, and flour cakes” (p. 609). In the _Si Yang Chao kung tien lu_
(1520 A.D.), we have a similar description: “Its front legs are nine
feet long, its hind legs six feet. Its hoofs have three clefts, it has
a flat mouth. Two short fleshy horns rise from the back of the top
of its head. It has a cow’s tail and a deer’s body. This animal is
called _K’i lin_; it eats grain of any kind.” (_Ibid._) Cf. FERRAND,
_J. Asiatique_, July–Aug., 1918, pp. 155–158.
XXXVI., p. 439.
At the time of Chau Ju-kwa, Aden was perhaps the most important port of
Arabia for the African and Arabian trade with India and the countries
beyond. It seems highly probable that the Ma-li-pa of the Chinese
must be understood as including Aden, of which they make no mention
whatsoever, but which was one of “the great commercial centres of the
Arabs.” HIRTH and ROCKHILL, p. 25 n.
XXXVI., pp. 442 _seq._
THE CITY OF ESHER.
Shehr, a port on the Hadhramaut coast, is mentioned by Chau Ju-kwa under
the name of _Shï ho_ among the dependencies of the country of the
_Ta-shï_ (Arabs). (HIRTH and ROCKHILL, p. 116.)
XXXVIII., pp. 444–445.
DUFAR.
We read in the _Ying yai shêng lan:_ “This country [Tsu fa erh] is
between the sea and the mountains. To the east and south is nothing but
the sea. To the north and west are ranges of mountains. One reaches it
from the kingdom of Ku-li (Calicut) journeying north-westward for ten
days and nights. It has no walled towns or villages. The people all
follow the religion of the Moslims. Their physical appearance is good,
their culture is great, the language sincere.
“The native products are frankincense, which is the sap of a tree.
There is also dragon’s blood, aloes, myrrh, _an-hsi-hsiang_ (benzoin),
liquid storax, _muh-pieh-tzŭ (Momordica cochinchinensis)_, and the
like, all of which they exchange for Chinese hempen cloth, silks, and
china-ware.” (ROCKHILL, _T’oung Pao_, XVI., 1915, pp. 611–612.)
The _Sing ch’a shêng lan_ mentions: “The products are the _tsu-la-fa_
(giraffe), gold coins, leopards, ostriches, frankincense, ambergris.”
(_Ibid._, p. 614.)
Dufar is mentioned by Chau Ju-kwa under the name of Nu-fa among the
dependencies of the country of the _Ta-shï_ (Arabs). (HIRTH and
ROCKHILL, pp. 116, 121.)
XXXVIII., pp. 445–449.
FRANKINCENSE.
Chau Ju-kwa (HIRTH and ROCKHILL, pp. 195–196) tells us: “_Ju hiang_
(‘milk incense’), or _hün-lu-hiang_, comes from the three Ta-shï
countries of Ma-lo-pa, Shï-ho, and Nu-fa, from the depths of the
remotest mountain valleys. The tree which yields this drug may, on the
whole, be compared to the _sung_ (pine). Its trunk is notched with a
hatchet, upon which the resin flows out, and when hardened, turns into
incense, which is gathered and made into lumps. It is transported on
elephants to the Ta-shï (on the coast); the Ta-shï load it upon their
ships for barter against other goods in San-fo-ts’i: and it is for this
reason that the incense is commonly collected at San-fo-ts’i [the three
ports of the Hadhramaut coast].
“When the foreign merchants come to that place to trade, the Customs
authorities, according to the relative strength of its fragrance,
distinguish thirteen classes of incense. Of these, the very best is
called _kién-hiang_, or ‘picked incense’: it is round and of the size of
the end of a finger; it is commonly called _ti-ju_ or ‘dripping milk.’
The second quality is called _p’ing ju_, or ‘potted milk,’ and its
colour is inferior to that of the ‘picked incense.’ The next quality is
called _p’ing hiang_, or ‘potted incense,’ so called, they say, owing
to its being prized so much at the time of gathering, that it is placed
in pots (_p’ing_). In this _p’ing hiang_ (variety of frankincense)
there are three grades, superior, medium and inferior. The next quality
is called _tai-hiang_, or ‘bag incense’; thus called, they say, because
at the time of gathering, it is merely put into bags; it is also
divided into three qualities, like the _p’ing hiang_.
“The next kind is the _ju-t’a_; it consists of incense mixed with
gravel.
“The next kind is the _heï-t’a_, because its colour is black. The next
kind is the _shui-shï-heï-t’a_, because it consists of incense which
has been ‘water damaged,’ the aroma turned, and the colour spoiled while
on board ship.
“Mixed incense of various qualities and consisting of broken pieces is
called _chö-siau_ (‘cut-up’); when passed through a sieve and made into
dust, it is called _ch’an-mo_ (‘powder’). The above are the various
varieties of frankincense.”
BOOK FOURTH.
WARS AMONG THE TARTAR PRINCES AND SOME ACCOUNT
OF THE NORTHERN COUNTRIES.
XXII., p. 488.
RUSSIA.
“It seems that Russia [Chinese _A-lo-sz’_ = Mongol _Oros_; the modern
Chinese name for Russia is _Wo-lo-sz’_] was unknown to the nations of
Eastern Asia before the Mongol period. In the Mongol and Chinese annals
the Russians are first mentioned after Subutai’s invasion of Southern
Russia in 1223. The _Yüan chao pi shi_ terms Russia or the Russians
_Orus_, as they are called even now by the Mongols. The Chinese of
the Mongol period write _A-lo-sz’_, sometimes also _Wa-lo-sz’_ or
_U-lu-sz’_. All these names evidently render the Mongol appellation
_Orus_.
“In the _Yüan shï_ Russia is frequently mentioned.... I may notice
here some other instances where the Russians are spoken of in the
_Yüan-shï_. We read in the annals, _s.a._ 1253, that the Emperor Meng
k’o (Mangu) ordered Bi-dje Bie-rh-k’o to be sent to Wu-lo-sz’ in order
to take a census of the people.
“It is an interesting fact recorded in the _Yüan shï_ that there was in
the first half of the fourteenth century a settlement of Russians near
Peking. In the annals, chap. XXXIV., _s.a._ 1330, it is stated that the
Emperor Wen Tsung (Tob Timur, 1329–32, the great grandson of Kubilai),
formed a regiment composed of _U-lo-sz’_ or Russians. This regiment
being commanded by a _wan hu_ (commander of ten thousand of the third
degree), received the name ‘The Ever-faithful Russian Life-guard.’ It
was placed under the direct control of the council of war. Farther on
in the same chapter it is stated that 140 _king_ of land, north of
_Ta tu_ (Peking) was bought from the peasants and allotted to these
Russians, to establish a camp and to form a military colony. We read
again in the same chapter that they were furnished with implements of
agriculture, and were bound to present for the imperial table every
kind of game, fish, etc., found in the forests, rivers, and lakes of
the country where their camp was situated. This Russian regiment is
again mentioned in chap. XXXV.
“In chapter XXXVI. it is recorded that in the year 1332 the prince
Djang-ghi presented 170 Russian prisoners and received a pecuniary
reward. On the same page we read that clothes and corn were bestowed
on a thousand Russians. In the same year the prince Yen t’ie-mu-rh
presented 1500 Russian prisoners to the Chinese emperor, and another
prince, A-rh-ghia-shi-li, presented thirty.
“Finally, in the biography of Bo yen, chap. CXXXVIII., he is stated
to have been appointed in 1334 commander of the emperor’s life-guard,
composed of Mongols, Kipchaks, and Russians.” (E. BRETSCHNEIDER,
_Mediæval Researches_, II., pp. 79–81.)
Prof. Parker (_Asiatic Q. Rev._, Jan., 1904, p. 148) mentions the
appointment of a Russian Governor in 1337, and says: “It was the
practice of Princes in the West to send ‘presents’ of Russian captives.
In one case Yen Temur sent as many as 2500 in one batch.”
APPENDICES.
LIST OF MSS. OF MARCO POLO’S BOOK SO FAR AS THEY ARE KNOWN.[1]
II., p. 533.
GLASGOW, Hunterian Museum.[2] No. 84, vellum, 4to, Cent. XV.: 1. Guido
de Colonna’s Destruction of Troy. 2. Julius Valerius’ History of
Alexander the Great. 3. Archbishop Turpin’s Itinerary. 4. Marco Polo.
_Begins_ (25, 5 [f. 191 (197) _r_ᵒ, lines 1–3): ¶ [blue] Incipit liber
domini marci Pauli de Venecijs | de condicionibus et consuetudinibus
orientalium regionum [rubric] L [small illuminated initial] Ibrum
prudentis honorabilis ac fidelissimi domini marci.
_Ends_ (33, 3 [f. 253 (259) _r_ᵒ, lines 8–12): girfalci et herodij qui
inde postmodum ad diuersas prouincias | et regiones deferuntur et
cetera. ¶ [blue] Explicit liber domini marci Pauli | de Venecijs de
diuisionibus et consue- | tudinibus orientalium regionum [Pipino’s
Version].
5. Frater Odoricus Forojuliensis.
6. Iohannis Mandeville, _De Mirabilibus_.
II., p. 533.
GLASGOW, Hunterian Museum, Cent. XIV.[3] No. 458, vellum, 4to. 1. Marci
Pavli Veneti, _De Orientalibvs Regionibvs_.
_Begins_—after a preface by “Frater Franciscus Pipinus de Bononia”
beginning (1, 1 _r_ᵒ, lines 1–4): Incipit liber primus domini marci
pauli de venecijs de orien [rubric] | L [gilt historiated initial
with gestures forming a floreated border.] Ibrum prudentis talibus
regionibus. Prolo [last three words rubric] | honorabilis ac
fidelissimi domini gus. [last word rubric] | marci pauli de venetijs
de conditio | and ending (1, 2 _r_ᵒ, line 3): nostri ihesu christi
cunctorum uisibilium et inuisibilium creatoris, after which comes a
list of the chapters, titles and numbers (the latter rubricated) which
concludes (1, 7 _r_ᵒ, line 1): D (small blue initial with red ornament)
e prouincia ruthenorum, xlix.—(1, 7 _r_ᵒ, lines 2–5): Capitulum primum
primi libri. Qualiter et quare dominus | nicholaus pauli de venetijs,
et dominus marchus [rubric] | T [blue and red illuminated initial
with minute spread eagle in centre] Empore quo transierunt ad partes
[last three words rubric] | balduinus princeps orientales. [last words
rubric.]
_Ends_ (14, 1 _r_ᵒ, lines 26, 27): et diuersas prouincias deferuntur.
Explicit liber domini | marci pauli de venetis de diuisionibus et
consuetudinibus orientalium.
2. Odoric.
II., p. 534.
PARIS, see No. 18—Bibliothèque Nationale Département des
Manuscrits—Livre des Merveilles, Odoric de Pordenone, Mandeville,
Hayton, etc.—Reproduction des 265 miniatures du Manuscrit français 2810
de la Bibliothèque Nationale. Paris, Imprimerie Berthaud frères, 31,
rue de Bellefond, 2 vol. in–8.
Marco Polo, Planches, 1–84.
II., p. 539.
ANTWERP, Museum Plantin-Moretus. Exhibited in Room III., No. 61:
_Extraits du Livre de Marco Polo de Venise_ et d’un livre sur l’origine
de quelques villes belges.
132 leaves; 185 × 270 millimeters, XVth Century. Adorned initials,
alternately blue and red. Headings of chapters underlined in red.
Leather binding XVIth century, with small flowers de luce; copper
clasps and ten nails. On the last leaf, in a running hand: _Este liber
partinet Nicholao le buqueteur_; the name of _Abraham Vander Veken_
(Abrā Vander Veque), and the date 1600, 3/22, on the first and on the
last but one leaves.
Fol. 2 _recto. Extracta de libro dn̄i Pauli de Venecijs de diversis
provincijs et regnis maior[um] et de diversis moribus habitantiu[m] et
de multis mirabilibus in hijs locis et Asije_. Eleven lines further:
_Quomodo iverunt at Berchaman_. Fol. 95 _r: De Sancto Thoma apto
ubi jacet et quo mortu(us) est_. Fol. 106 _r: Epilogatio de maiori
Yndia_. F. 117 _v_, last chapter: _De dissentione orta inter Alandūm
Tartaror[um] et B̄cha regem_. Ends, f. 118 _r: Hii tamen reges proximi
parentis erant et ambo ex Chinchini imperialis progenie descendentes.
Explicit_.
The end of the MS. (f. 118–132) has for object the origin of Belgian
villages.
I owe this information to M. J. DENUCÉ.
II., p. 542.
FLORENCE, Riccardian Library, Catalan.
This manuscript has been discovered by Prof. Giovanni VACCA, who has
kindly sent me the following information regarding this curious
document not mentioned by Yule, Amat di S. Filippo, or Uzielli: MS.,
2048 cartac. sec. XV. (?), bearing the following faulty title: Storia
del Catay in lingua _spagnuola_; 66 leaves, the last of which with a
note by Piero Vaglienti. Writing is pretty clear, much like that of the
Catalan Map of 1375.
The text begins with the description of the city of Lop, and ends with
Georgia.
Fol. 65 _v_: “anaquesta provencia sisfa molta de seda evy ciutatz e
viles e castels assaiz e ay moltz bons azcos. Calre no se queus pusca
dir er perque fas vos si anaquest libre veus na sra benefit.”
Somewhat similar to the end of MS. 2207, Ottob., sec. XIV., membr. of
the Vatican Library (reproduced by Amat di S. Filippo):
“En ycelle province fait on moult de soyt. Et si y a moult de villes,
cites et chasteaux, moult bons et beau. Autre chose ne vous en scay
dire par quoi je vous fais fins en ce livre.”
Generally the text is correct; one does not find the great errors
contained in the Italian text given by Bartoli; it seems to follow very
closely the French text of the Société de Géographie edited in 1824.
Here is a description of the city of Gambalech (fol. 20 _r_–20 _v_)
reproducing very closely a legend of the Catalan Map of 1375.
“Les ver _que costa la ciutat de Camalech avia una grant Ciutat
antichament qui avi a nom garimbalu_ qui vol dir la Ciut del seyor _e
lo gran cham troba per los strologians que aquesta ciutat se devia
revelar contra el axi que feila desabitar a feu fer la ciutat de
Sambaleth_ e axi .|. flum al miq evay fer venir poblar tota la jent que
y staba, _e ha entorn a questa ciutat de Gambalech_. XXIIIJ. _legues e
es ben murada e es acayre sique ha de cascun cayre_. VI. _legues e a
dalt lo mur_ XX. _paces_ e es de terre _e ha._ X. _paces de gros_ e son
totz los murs tant blanchs con a neu e a en cascun cayre. IIJ. portes &
en cascuna porta ha .|. palau dela semblansa de les XII. que ditz vos
aven e en cascun palau ha de beles cambres e sales plenes darmatures
ops da quells qui garden la ciutat los carres son amples e lonchs e ayi
que anant de la .|. porta alantre troba hom de bells alberchs e de bels
palaus qui son de gran seyors ayi que ela es abitada de bells alberchs
E en miss loch de la ciutat a 1. gran palau en que _ha_ ·1ⁿ· _gran
torra enquesta .|. gran seny | sona ho abans axique pus que ha sonat
no gosa anar ne gun per la vila_ si dons gran ops non ha e ab lum e _a
cascuna porta garden. M. homes no per temensa_ que nayen _mes per honor
del seyor_ e per latres e malfeitos.
“Per gardar la granea del seyor alo poder ell se fa gardar a XIJᵐ.
homes a Caval e ape-lense casitans, qui vol dir leyals cavalers a son
seyor a quests. XIJᵐ. homes an. IIIJ. capitans ...”
The words _underlined_ are included almost verbatim in the Catalan Map.
Cf. H. CORDIER, _L’Extrême Orient dans l’Atlas Catalan_, p. 14.
The manuscript begins, fol. 1 _recto_: “Aci comensa lo libre de les
provincies et de les encontrades que sont sotz la seyoria del gran
Emperador del Catay | lo qual ha la seyoria del Gamballech et seyor de
los Tartres ayi com ho reconta o messer March Pollo ciutada noble de
Venecia. Et primerament diun ay de la provincia de Tangut hon el stech
XXVI. anys per saber la veritat de les coses daval scrites.”
Cf. _Un manoscritto inedito dei viaggi di_ Marco Polo. Di Giovanni
Vacca (_Riv. Geog. Ital._, XIV., 1907, pp. 107–108).
II., p. 546.
ESCURIAL, Latin, Pipino’s (?). See No. 60. This is probably the
MS. mentioned by the second Viscount of Santarem, p. 574, in his
volume, _Ineditos (Miscellanea)_, Lisboa, 1914, large 8vo: “Un Ms. de
Marc Polo du XVᵉ. siècle qui est mal indiqué par le titre suivant:
_Consuetudines et condiciones orientalium regionum descripto per
mestrum Paulum de Venetiis scripto chartis vix saeculo XV. incipiente_,
Q–ij—13.”
My late friend, Prof. H. Derenbourg, gives me a few notes regarding
this Latin MS., paper, small 4to, ff. 1–95 _v_; contains 187 chapters
with a special title in red ink. Begins: _Librum prudentis honorabilis
ac fidelissimi viri Domini Marci Pauli De Venetiis de conditionibus
orientalium ab me vulgari edictum et scriptum_.
II., p. 548.
NUREMBERG. Latin MS. containing _Marco Polo, St. Brandan, Mandeville,
Odoric, Schildtberger_; bad handwriting. See French edition of Odoric,
p. LXXXII.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] See _The Book of Ser Marco Polo_, Vol. II., pp. 530 _seq._
[2] Pages 89, 90 of _A Catalogue of the Manuscripts in the Library
of the Hunterian Museum in the University of Glasgow planned and
begun by the late_ John Young ... _continued and completed under
the direction of the Young Memorial Committee by_ P. Henderson
Aitken.... Glasgow, James Maclehose and Sons, 1908, gr. in–4.
[3] Cf. Young’s _Catalogue_, p. 378.
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF MARCO POLO’S BOOK.[1]
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF PRINTED EDITIONS.
1.—Die Reisen des Venezianers Marco Polo im 13. Jahrhundert Bearbeitet
und herausgegeben von Dr. Hans Lemke Mit einem Bilde Marco Polos.
Hamburg, Ernst Schultze, 1908, 8vo, pp. 573.
_Bibliothek wertvoller Memoiren_.
Lebensdokumente hervorragender Menschen aller Zeiten und Völker
Herausgegeben von Dr. Ernst Schultze. 1 Band.
Revised edition of Bürck’s translation of Ramusio’s Italian text
published in 1845.
2.—*Marco Polo: Abenteuerliche Fahrten. Neu herausgegeben von Dr. Otto
St. Brandt. Mit 3 Spezialkarten. Druck und Verlag von August
Scherl in Berlin, small 8vo, pp. 319.
Notices: _Mitt. K. K. Geogr. Ges. Wien_, Bd. LVI., 1913, pp. 258–259.
Von E. G.—_Geog. Zeitschft. Leipzig_, XIX., 1913, pp. 531. By K.
Kretschmer.
3.—Marco Polo Il Milione secondo il testo della “Crusca” reintegrato
con gli altri codici italiani a cura di Dante Olivieri. Bari,
Gius. Laterza & figli, 1912, in–8, 2 ff. n. ch. + pp. 317.
_Scrittori d’Italia_.
4.—Cosmographia breue introductoria en el libro d’ Marco Polo. Seville,
1518.—See II., p. 566.
The bookseller Karl W. Hiersemann, of Leipzig, has in his catalogue
_America_, no. 336, in 1907, no. 2323, quoted M.11.000 a copy of the
_Cosmographia_ with the colophon: Elq̄l se emprimio por Juan varela |
d’salamāca en la muy noble y muy | leal ciudad de Seuilla. Año de |
mill y qᵒnientos y diez y ocho | año a. XVI. dias de mayo.—Fol., 4 ff.
not numbered + ff. 31 numbered on 2 columns.
5.—YULE-CORDIER.—_The Book of Ser Marco Polo_ ... Third Edition....
London, John Murray, 1903, 2 vols., 8vo.
Notices: _Glasgow Herald_, 11 June, 1903.—_Scotsman_, 11 June,
1903.—_Outlook_, 13 June, 1903.—_Morning Post_, 18 June,
1903.—_Bulletin Comité Asie française_, Juin, 1903.—_Standard_, 17
June, 1903.—_Daily Chronicle_, 20 June, 1903.—_Manchester Guardian_,
23 June, 1903.—_Pall Mall Gazette_, 15 July, 1903.—_Bombay Gazette_,
11 July, 1903.—_The Spectator_, 15 Aug., 1903.—_The Guardian_ (by
C. Raymond Beazley), 2 Sept., 1903.—_Times_ (by H. J. Mackinder),
2 Oct., 1903.—_Blackwood’s Mag._ (by Charles Whibley), Oct.,
1903.—_Illustrated Evening News_, Chicago, 26 Sept., 1903.—_The Sun_,
New York, 4 Oct., 1903 (by M. W. H.).—_Hongkong Daily Press_, 10 and
11 Sept., 1903.—_The Athenæum_, 17 Oct., 1903.—_Outlook_, 14 Nov.,
1903.—Some new Facts about Marco Polo’s Book, by E. H. Parker (_Imp.
& Asiat. Quart. Review_, Jan., 1904, pp. 125–149).—_Saturday Review_,
27 Feb., 1904.—_T’oung Pao_, Oct., 1903, pp. 357–366, from _The
Athenæum_.—_Geographical Journal_, March, 1904, pp. 379–380, by C. R.
B.[eazley].—_Bul. Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV, Juillet–Sept., 1904,
pp. 768–772, by Paul Pelliot.—Marco Polo and his Followers in Central
Asia, by Archibald R. Colquhoun (_Quarterly Review_, April, 1904, pp.
553–575).
6.—The most noble and famous Travels of Marco Polo one of the Nobility
of the State of Venice, into the east Parts of the World, as
Armenia, Persia, Arabia, Tartary, with many other Kingdoms and
Provinces. The translation of Marsden revised by Thomas Wright,
F.S.A.—London: George Newnes; New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons,
1904, 16mo, pp. xxxix–461, Portrait and maps.
7.—Voyages and Travels of Marco Polo, With an Introduction by Henry
Morley. Cassell and Company, London, Paris, New York and
Melbourne, MCMIV, 16mo, pp. 192, front.
8.—Everyman’s Library, edited by Ernest Rhys—Travel and
Topography—Marco Polo’s Travels with an Introduction by John
Masefield.
The Travels of Marco Polo the Venetian. London: Published by J. M. Dent
& Co., and in New York by E. P. Dutton & Co., 16mo, pp. xvi–461, n. d.
[1907].
9.—*Шемякинъ, А. Н.—Путешествія Венеціанца Марко Поло въ XIII столѣтіи,
напечатанныя въ первый разъ вполнѣ на нѣмецкомъ по лучшимъ
изданіямъ и съ объясненіями Авг. Бюркомъ. Съ дополненіями и
поправками К. Ф. Нейманна. Переводъ съ нѣмецкаго. Москва, 1863.
Had been published in Чтеніяхъ въ Имп. Общ. Истопіи и Древностей
Россійскихъ при Моск. Университетѣ.
Mentioned by Barthold in Minaev’s _Marco Polo_.
10.—*Marco Polo’s Resa i Asien ([Folkskrifter] allm. hist. No. 32)
Stockholm, 1859, P. G. Berg.
11.—Venetianaren Marco Polos Resor i det XIII. århundraded Översättning
samt inledning och anmärkningar av Bengt Thordeman.—Stockholm:
Albert Bonniers Förlag, n. d. [1917], 2 vol. 8vo, pp. xx–248, 249
to 490, genealogical table of the Tartars, Map.
Pages 345–480 are devoted to notes.
12.—There is a Japanese piratical edition of the second edition of
Yule’s Marco Polo brought out by the firm Kyoyekishosha in 1900
and costing 8 _yen_. Cf. _Bulletin Ecole franç. Ext. Orient_, IV,
p. 769, note.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
[1] See II., pp. 554 _seq._
TITLES OF SUNDRY BOOKS AND PAPERS WHICH TREAT OF MARCO
POLO AND HIS BOOK.
1.—_Histoire des Établissements européens aux Indes orientales par_ A.
CHARDIN, suivie d’un extrait de l’article sur _Marco Polo_, de M.
WALKENAER, Membre de l’Institut; d’un extrait de la vie de Jonh
[_sic_] Mandeville, par Washington Irving; et d’une notice sur le
Camoens, par Mᵐᵉ de Stael.—Paris, Rue et Place Saint-André des
Arts, no. 30—1832, 12mo, pp. 104.
Marco Polo, p. 87.—John Mandeville, p. 94.
Marco Polo, after la _Biographie universelle_; Mandeville, after
_l’Histoire de Christophe Colomb_, de W. Irving.
Fait partie de la _Bibliothèque populaire ou l’Instruction mise à la
portée de toutes les classes et de toutes les intelligences par_ MM.
ARAGO ... et AJASSON de GRANDSAGNE, chargé de la Direction.
2.—MAYERS, W. F.—_Marco Polo’s Legend concerning Bayan. (Notes and
Queries on China and Japan_, Nov., 1868, p. 162.)
3.—PALLADIUS’ _Elucidations_. See II., p. 579, No. 63.
Notice in _Magazin für die Literatur des Auslandes_, 1876, p. 345.
4.—_Marco Polo und die Anianstrasse_. Von Prof. S. RUGE, Dresden.
(_Globus_, LXIX., 1896, pp. 133–137.)
5.—_Un capitaine du règne de Philippe le Bel_ Thibaut de Chepoy _par_
Joseph PETIT. (_Le Moyen Age_, Paris, 1897, pp. 224–239).
6.—Комментарій Архимандрита Палладія Каөарова на путешествіе Марко
Поло по сѢверному Китаю съ предисловіемъ Н. И. Веселовскаго.
Санкпетербургъ, Тип. Имп. Акад. Наукъ, 1902, 8vo, pp. 47,
portrait.
7.—MOULE, Rev. G. E.—_Notes on Col._ YULE’S _Edition of Marco Polo’s_
“Quinsay.” (_Jour. North-China Br. R. As. Soc._, N. S., IX.,
1875, pp. 1–24.)
8.—_The_ Tarikh-i-Rashidi _of_ MIRZA MUHAMMAD HAIDAR, DUGHLÁT _A
History of the Moghuls of Central Asia_, An English Version
Edited, with Commentary, Notes, and Map by N. ELIAS. The
Translation by E. Denison Ross.... London, Sampson Low, 1895, 8vo.
9.—A. Slieptsov.—Маркъ Поло и его странствованія по царству
Монгольскому, по Китаю и Индіи.—small 8vo, pp. 83, fig. [St.
Petersb., 1901.]
„Книжка за книжкой,“ кн. 108–ая.
10.—STEIN, Sir Aurel.—_Preliminary Report of a Journey of
Archæological and Topographical Exploration in Chinese
Turkestan_. London: Eyre and Spottiswoode, 1901, 4to.
———— _Sand-buried Ruins of Khotan_. London, T. Fisher Unwin, 1903,
8vo, pp. xliii–524.
———— _Ancient Khotan_. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1907, 2 vols., 4to.
———— _Ruins of Desert Cathay_. Personal Narrative of Explorations in
Central Asia and Westernmost China. With numerous Illustrations,
Colour Plates, Panoramas, and Maps from Original Surveys.
Macmillan and Co., 1912, 2 vols. 8vo.
———— _Les Documents chinois découverts par_ Aurel STEIN _dans les
sables du Turkestan oriental publiés et traduits par_ Edouard
CHAVANNES. Oxford, Imprimerie de l’Université, 1913, 4to.
———— _Explorations in Central Asia_ (1906–1908). (_Geographical
Journal_, July and Sept., 1909.)
———— _Expedition in Central Asia._ (_Geog. Journ._, May, 1915.)
———— _Expedition in Central Asia._ (_Geog. Journ._, Oct., 1915.)
———— _Expedition in Central Asia._ (_Geog. Journ._, May, 1916.)
———— _A Third Journey of Exploration in Central Asia_, 1913–16.
(_Geog. Journ._, Aug. and Sept., 1916.)
———— _Marco Polo’s Account of a Mongol Inroad into Kashmir._ (_Geog.
Journ._, Aug., 1919, pp. 92–103.)
11.—H. A. GILES’ _Dictionary_, Part III., pp. 1378–9.
List of Places mentioned by Marco Polo and identified by Yule.
12.—E. H. PARKER.—_Some New Facts about Marco Polo’s Book._
(_Imperial and Asiatic Quarterly Review_, Jan., 1904, pp. 125–149.)
———— _Notes on Yule_. (_Journ. N. C. B. R. A. Soc._, XXXVII., 1906,
pp. 195, 196.)
13.—Cesare-Augusto LEVI.—_Il vero Segreto di Dante e Marco
Polo_.—Comunicazione al Comitato di Treviso della “Dante
Alighieri” letta la sera del 17 Novembre, 1905—Treviso, Zoppelli,
1905, 8vo, pp. 37.
14.—_The Dry Sea and the Carrenare_—John Livingstone LOWES. Printed at
the University of Chicago Press, 8vo, pp. 46.
Reprinted from _Modern Philology_, Vol. III., No. 1, June, 1905.
15.—SYKES, Major P. Molesworth, H.B.M.’s Consulate-General, Meshed.
(_Geog. Journ._, XXVI., Oct., 1905, pp. 462–466.)
I. Did Marco Polo visit Baghdad?—II. Did Marco Polo visit the Tabas?
Henri Cordier’s reply, _Ibid._, Dec., 1905, pp. 686, 687.
16.—_Noted Men who have helped China_.—II. _Marco Polo_. By Dr.
Gilbert REID. (_North China Herald_, April 6, 1906.)
17.—C. Raymond BEAZLEY.—_The Dawn of Modern Geography_. Vol. III. _A
History of Exploration and Geographical Science from the Middle
of the Thirteenth to the early Years of the Fifteenth Century_
(c. A.D. 1260–1420). With reproductions of the Principal Maps of
the Time. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1906, 8vo, pp. xvi–638.
Chap. II. The Great Asiatic Travellers, 1260–1420. Part I. The Polos,
1260–1295, pp. 15–160.
18.—HALLBERG, Ivar.—_L’Extrême Orient dans la Littérature et
la Cartographie de l’Occident des XIIIᵉ, XIVᵉ et XVᵉ
siècles_—Étude sur l’histoire de la géographie.—Göteborg, 1906,
8vo, pp. viii–573.
19.—A. V. JACKSON.—_The Magi in Marco Polo and the Cities in Persia
from which they came to worship the Infant Christ. (Journ. Amer.
Orient. Soc._, XXVI., I., pp. 79–83.)
—— _Persia Past and Present_. A Book of Travel and Research with
more than two hundred illustrations and a map by A. V. Williams
Jackson, Professor of Indo-Iranian Languages, and sometime
adjunct Professor of the English Language and Literature in
Columbia University. New York, The Macmillan Co., 1906, 8vo, pp.
xxxi–471.
20.—_Marco Polo’s Journey in Manzi_. By John C. FERGUSON. (_Journal
North China Branch R. As. Soc._, XXXVII., 1906, pp. 190, 191.)
21.—_The Pulse of Asia: A Journey in Central Asia illustrating
the Geographic Basis of History_, by Ellsworth HUNTINGTON.
Illustrated. Boston and New York, Houghton, Mifflin and Company,
1907, 8vo, pp. xxi–415.
22.—BRUCE, Major Clarence Dalrymple.—_In the Footsteps of Marco Polo_,
Being the Account of a Journey Overland from Simla to Pekin. W.
Blackwood, Edinburgh and London, 1907, 8vo, pp. xiv–379, ill.,
map.
23.—HOUTUM-SCHINDLER, A.—_Marco Polo’s Travels; New editions; his
“Arbre Sol” not “Sun-tree,” but Cypress of Zoroaster (Journal R.
As. Soc._, Jan., 1909, pp. 154–162.)
24.—SVEN HEDIN.—_Overland to India_, with 308 Illustrations from
Photographs, Water-colour Sketches, and Drawings by the Author,
and 2 Maps. Macmillan and Co., London, 1910, 2 vols., 8vo, pp.
xix–416, xiv–357.
25.—_L’itinéraire de Marco Polo en Perse_, par M. Henri CORDIER,
membre de l’Académie. (_Bull. Ac. Inscr. & Belles-Lettres_, Ctes.
rendus, Mai, 1911, pp. 298–309.)
26.—Hirth, Friedrich, and Rockhill, W. W.—_Chau Ju-kua_: His Work
on the Chinese and Arab Trade in the twelfth and thirteenth
Centuries, entitled _Chu-fan-chï_, Translated from the Chinese
and Annotated. St. Petersburg, Printing Office of the Imperial
Academy of Sciences, 1912, large 8vo, pp. x–288.
Mr. Rockhill has edited the Chinese Text of Chau Ju-kua at Tokyo, in
1914.
27.—Rockhill, W. W.—_Notes on the Relations and Trade of China with the
Eastern Archipelago and the Coast of the Indian Ocean during the
Fourteenth Century_. (_T’oung Pao_, 1914, July; 1915, March, May,
July, October, December.)
28.—Paul Pelliot.—_Kao-tch’ang Qočo, Houo-tcheou et Qarâ-khodja_,
par M. Paul Pelliot, avec une note additionnelle de M. Robert
Gauthiot. (_Journal Asiatique_, Mai–Juin, 1912, pp. 579–603.)
———— _Les documents chinois trouvés par la Mission_ Kozlov à
_Khara-Khoto_. Ext. du _Journal Asiatique_ (Mai–Juin, 1914).
Paris, Imp. Nat., 1914, 8vo, pp. 20.
———— Chrétiens d’Asie centrale et d’Extrême-Orient par Paul Pelliot.
(_T’oung Pao_, December, 1914, pp. 623–644.)
29.—Ferrand, Gabriel.—_Relations des voyages et textes géographiques
arabes, persans et turks relatifs à l’Extrême-Orient du VIIIᵉ
au XVIIIᵉ siècles_, traduits, revus et annotés. Paris, Ernest
Leroux, 1913–1914, 2 vols. 8vo.
_Documents historiques et géographiques relatifs à l’Indo-chine publiés
sous la direction de_ MM. Henri CORDIER et Louis FINOT.
———— _La plus ancienne mention du nom de l’île de Sumatra_. Ext. du
_Journal Asiatique_ (Mars–Avril, 1917). Paris, Imp. Nat., 1917,
8vo, pp. 7.
———— _Malaka le Malāyu et Malāyur_. Ext. du _Journal Asiatique_
(Mai–Juin et Juillet–Août, 1918). Paris, Imp. Nat., 1918, 8vo,
pp. 202.
———— _Le nom de la girafe dans le Ying Yai Cheng Lan_. Ext. du
_Journal Asiatique_ (Juillet–Août, 1918). Paris, Imp. Nat., 1918,
8vo, pp. 4.
30.—Yule—Cordier.—_Cathay and the Way Thither being a Collection of
Medieval Notices of China_. New Edition. Vol. I. Preliminary
Essay on the Intercourse between China and the Western
Nations previous to the Discovery of the Cape Route. London,
Hakluyt Society, 1915.—Vol. II. Odoric of Pordenone.—_Ibid._,
1913.—Vol. III. Missionary Friars—Rashíduddín—Pegolotti—
Marignolli.—_Ibid._, 1914.—Vol. IV., Ibn Batuta.—Benedict
Goës.—Index. _Ibid._, 1916; 4 vols., 8vo.
31.—_Karajang_, by B. LAUFER (Chicago). (_Journ. Roy. As. Soc._, Oct.,
1915, pp. 781–784.)
Cf. _Geographical Journal_, Feb., 1916, p. 146.
32.—MOULE, Rev. A. C.—_Notices of Christianity_. Extracted from Marco
Polo. (_Journ. North China Br. R. As. Soc._, XLVI., 1915, pp.
19–37.)
Facsimile of a page of French MS. 1116 in the Bibliothèque nationale.
———— _Marco Polo’s Sinjumatu_. (_T’oung Pao_, July, 1912, pp. 431–3.)
———— _Hang-chou to Shang-tu_, A.D. 1276. (_T’oung Pao_, July, 1915,
pp. 393–419.)
———— _Documents relating to the Mission of the Minor Friars to China
in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries_. (_Jour. Roy. As.
Soc._, July, 1914, pp. 533–599.)
———— A. C. M[OULE].—_A Note on the Chinese Atlas in the Magliabecchian
Library, with reference to Kinsay in Marco Polo_. (_Jour. Roy.
As. Soc._, July, 1919, pp. 393–395.)
33.—Charles V. LANGLOIS.—Marco Polo Voyageur. (_Histoire littéraire de
la France_, XXXV.)
34.—CORDIER, Henri.—_Le Christianisme en Chine et en Asie sous les
Mongols_. (Ext. du _T’oung Pao_, 2ᵉ Sér., XVIII., 1917). Leide,
E. J. Brill, 1918, 8vo, pp. 67.
SUPPLEMENTARY NOTE.
XII., pp. 307 _seq._
Sir Richard C. TEMPLE, has kindly sent me the following valuable notes:—
ANDAMAN AND NICOBAR ISLANDS.
_General Note._
Both the Andaman and Nicobar Islands have been very closely studied
by Indian Government officials for about fifty years, and they and
the people occupying them are now thoroughly understood. There is
a considerable literature about them, ethnographical, historical,
geographical, and so on.
I have myself been Chief Commissioner, _i.e._, Administrator, of both
groups for the Government of India for ten years, 1894–1903, and went
deeply into the subjects connected with them, publishing a good many
papers about them in the _Indian Antiquary_, _Journal of the Royal
Society of Arts_, _Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute_, and
elsewhere. A general survey of all information to that date concerning
the islands will be found in the _Census of India_, 1901, vol. III.,
which I wrote; in this volume there is an extensive bibliography.
I also wrote the Andaman and Nicobar volumes of the Provincial and
District _Gazetteers_, published in 1909, in which current information
about them was again summarised. The most complete and reliable book
on the subject is E. H. MAN’S _Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman
Islands_, London, 1883. KLOSS, _Andamans and Nicobars_, 1902, is a good
book. GERINI’S _Researches on Ptolemy’s Geography of Eastern Asia_,
1909, is valuable for the present purpose.
The best books on the Nicobars are MAN’S _Nicobarese Vocabulary_,
published in 1888, and MAN’S _Dictionary of the Central Nicobarese
Language_, published in 1889. I am still publishing Mr. MAN’S
_Dictionary of the South Andaman Language_ in the _Indian Antiquary_.
Recent information has so superseded old ideas about both groups of
islands that I suggest several of the notes in the 1903 edition of
Marco Polo be recast in reference to it.
With reference to the _Census Report_ noted above, I may remark
that this was the first Census Report ever made on the Andaman and
Nicobar Islands, and according to the custom of the Government of
India, such a report has to summarise all available information under
headings called Descriptive, Ethnography, Languages. Under the heading
Descriptive are sub-heads, Geography, Meteorology, Geography, History,
so that practically my _Census Report_ had to include in a summarised
form all the available information there was about the islands at that
time. It has a complete index, and I therefore suggest that it should
be referred to for any point on which information is required.
NICOBARS.
P. 307. _No king or chief_.—This is incorrect. They have distinct
village communities, governed each by its own chief, with definite
rules of property and succession and marriage. See _Census Report_. pp.
214, 212.
Pp. 307–308, Note 1. For Pulo Gomez, see BOWREY, _Countries Round the
Bay of Bengal_, ed. Temple, Hakluyt Society, p. 287 and footnote 4.
Bowrey (_c._ 1675) calls it Pullo Gomus, and a marine journal of 1675
calls it Polo Gomos.
_Origin of the name Nicobars_.—On this point I quote my paragraph
thereon on p. 185, _Census Report_.
“The situation of the Nicobars along the line of a very ancient trade
has caused them to be reported by traders and sea-farers through all
historical times. Gerini has fixed on Maniola for Car-Nicobar and
Agathodaimonos for Great Nicobar as the right ascription of Ptolemy’s
island names for this region. This ascription agrees generally with
the mediæval editions of Ptolemy. Yule’s guess that Ptolemy’s Barussæ
is the Nicobars is corrected by Gerini’s statement that it refers to
Nias. In the 1490 edition of Ptolemy, the Satyrorum Insulæ placed
to the south-east of the Malay Peninsula, where the Anamba islands
east of Singapore, also on the line of the old route to China, really
are, have opposite them the remark:—_qui has inhabitant caudas habere
dicuntur_—no doubt in confusion with the Nicobars. They are without
doubt the Lankhabalus of the _Arab Relations_ (851 A.D.), which term
may be safely taken as a misapprehension or mistranscription of some
form of Nicobar (through Nakkavar, Nankhabar), thus affording the
earliest reference to the modern term. But there is an earlier mention
of them by I-Tsing, the Chinese Buddhist monk, in his travels, 672
A.D., under the name of the Land of the Naked People (Lo-jen-kuo), and
this seems to have been the recognised name for them in China at that
time. ‘Land of the Naked’ translates Nakkavaram, the name by which the
islands appear in the great Tanjore inscription of 1050. This name
reappears in Marco Polo’s Necuveran 1292, in Rashiduddin’s Nakwaram
1300, and in Friar Odoric’s Nicoveran 1322, which are the lineal
ancestors of the 15th and 16th Century Portuguese Nacabar and Nicubar
and the modern Nicobar. The name has been Nicobar since at least 1560.
The fanciful story of the tails is repeated by the Swede Kjœping as
late as 1647.”
Nicobar clearly means the Land of the Naked, but that does not
correctly describe the people. I have never seen either a naked man or
woman in the Nicobars. The men are nearly naked, but they wear a string
round the waist with a very small loincloth. The string is so tied as
to leave two long streamers behind, which have very much the appearance
of a tail as the man walks along, and no doubt this gave rise to the
idea that they were tailed men. The women wear a petticoat coming below
the knees, generally red.
The Nicobarese are not savages and live in well-built clean villages,
are born traders, and can calculate accurately up to very high figures.
They deliberately do not cultivate, because by using their cocoanuts
as currency they can buy from Chinese, Malay, Burmese, Indian, and
other traders all that they want in the way of food and comforts. They
are good gardeners of fruit. They seem to have borne their present
characteristics through all historical times.
Pp. 307–308, Note 1.—Nancowry is a native name for two adjacent
islands, now known as Camorta and Nankauri, and I do not think it has
anything to do with the name Nicobar. For a list of the geographical
names of the islands, see _Census Report_, pp. 179–180.
_Race and Dialect_.—The Nicobarese are generally classed as Malays,
_i.e._, they are “Wild Malays,” and probably in reality an overflow of
Mon tribes from the mainland of the Malay Peninsula (_Census Report_,
p. 250). They are a finely built race of people, but they have rendered
their faces ugly by the habit of chewing betel with lime until they
have destroyed their teeth by incrustations of lime, so that they
cannot close their lips properly.
I think it is a mistake to class the Nicobarese as Rakshasas or demons,
a term that would apply in Indian parlance more properly to the
Andamanese.
The Nicobarese are all one race, including the Shom Pen, for long a
mysterious tribe in the centre of Great Nicobar, but now well known.
They speak dialects of one language, though the dialects as spoken are
mutually unintelligible. There is no Negrito tribe in the Nicobars. A
detailed grammar of the language will be found in the _Census Report_,
pp. 255–284.
The Nicobarese have long been pirates, and one of the reasons for the
occupation of their islands by the Indian Government was to put down
the piracy which had become dangerous to general navigation, but which
now no longer exists.
P. 309.—The great article of trade is the cocoanut, of which a detailed
account will be found in the _Census Report_, pp. 169–174, 219–220,
243. I would suggest the recasting of the remarks on the products of
the Nicobars in your note on p. 309 in view of the statements made in
those pages of the Report, bearing in mind that the details of the
Nicobar Islands are now practically as well known as those relating to
any other part of the East.
P. 312.—The Nicobarese tradition is that they are descended from a
man and a dog, but this is only one phase of the ordinary Far Eastern
animal-descent story.
The projecting teeth mentioned by Colonel Man are common in the
Nicobars in the case of adults only, usually confined to men and women
advanced in life. They are not natural, but caused, as stated above,
by the excessive use of betel and lime, which forms a dark unsightly
incrustation on the teeth and finally destroys them. Children and youth
of both sexes have good white normal teeth.
P. 312.
NARCONDAM.
Narcondam, an island I know well, has a separate bibliography of its
own. It belongs to the Sunda group of volcanoes, but it has been so
long extinct that there are no obvious signs now of its ever having
been active. It has a species of hornbill which I have captured and
shot that has differentiated itself from all others. I do not think,
therefore, it can have been recognised as a volcano by mariners in
historical times, and consequently the derivation of Narakakundam is to
my mind doubtful. The obvious volcano in the neighbourhood is Barren
Island, which is still alive.
ANDAMANS.
Pp. 309–310, Note 1.—The Andamanese are not an ill-looking race, and
are not negroes in any sense, but it is true that they are Negritos
in the lowest known state of barbarism, and that they are an isolated
race. Reasons for the isolation will be found in the _Census Report_,
p. 51, but I should not call their condition, mentally or physically,
degraded. The mental characteristics of the race will be found on pp.
59–61 of the _Census Report_, and for your information I here extract
from my remarks thereon the section on character.
“In childhood the Andamanese are possessed of a bright intelligence,
which, however, soon reaches its climax, and the adult may be compared
in this respect with the civilised child of ten or twelve. He has never
had any sort of agriculture, nor until the English taught him the use
of dogs did he ever domesticate any kind of animal or bird, nor did he
teach himself to turn turtle or to use hook and line in fishing. He
cannot count, and all his ideas are hazy, inaccurate, and ill-defined.
He has never developed unaided any idea of drawing or making a tally
or record for any purpose, but he readily understands a sketch or plan
when shown him. He soon becomes mentally tired, and is apt to break
down physically under mental training.
“He retains throughout life the main characteristics of the child:
of very short but strong memory, suspicious of but hospitable to
strangers, ungrateful, imitative and watchful of his companions
and neighbours, vain, and under the spur of vanity industrious and
persevering, teachable up to a quickly reached limit, fond of undefined
games and practical jokes, too happy and careless to be affected in
temperament by his superstitions, too careless indeed to store water
even for a voyage, plucky but not courageous, reckless only from
ignorance or from inappreciation of danger, selfish but not without
generosity, chivalry or a sense of honour, petulant, hasty of temper,
entirely irresponsible and childish in action in his wrath, and equally
quick to forget, affectionate, lively in his movements, and exceedingly
taking in his moments of good temper. At these times the Andamanese
are gentle and pleasant to each other, considerate to the aged, the
weakly or the helpless, and to captives, kind to their wives and proud
of their children, whom they often over-pet; but when angered, cruel,
jealous, treacherous and vindictive, and always unstable. They are
bright and merry companions, talkative, inquisitive and restless,
busy in their own pursuits, keen sportsmen and naturally independent,
absorbed in the chase from sheer love of it and other physical
occupations, and not lustful, indecent, or indecently abusive.
“As the years advance they are apt to become intractable, masterful,
and quarrelsome. A people to like but not to trust. Exceedingly
conservative and bound up in ancestral custom, not amenable to
civilisation, all the teachings of years bestowed upon some of them
having introduced no abstract ideas among the tribesmen, and changed no
habit in practical matters affecting comfort, health, and mode of life.
Irresponsibility is a characteristic, though instances of a keen sense
of responsibility are not wanting. Several Andamanese can take charge
of the steering of a large steam launch through dangerous channels,
exercising then caution, daring, and skill though not to an European
extent, and the present (1901) dynamo-man of the electric lighting on
Ross Island is an Andamanese, while the wire-man is a Nicobarese, both
of whom exhibit the liveliest sense of their responsibilities, though
retaining a deep-rooted and unconquerable fear of the dynamo and wires
when at work. The Nicobarese shows, as is to be expected, the higher
order of intellect. Another Andamanese was used by Portman for years as
an accountant and kept his accounts in English accurately and well.
“The intelligence of the women is good, though not as a rule equal
to that of the men. In old age, however, they frequently exhibit a
considerable mental capacity which is respected. Several women trained
in a former local Mission Orphanage from early childhood have shown
much mental aptitude and capacity, the ‘savagery’ in them, however,
only dying down as they grew older. They can read and write well,
understand and speak English correctly, have acquired European habits
completely, and possess much shrewdness and common sense: one has
herself taught her Andamanese husband, the dynamo-man above mentioned,
to read and write English and induced him to join the Government House
Press as a compositor. She writes a well-expressed and correctly-spelt
letter in English, and has a shrewd notion of the value of money. Such
women, when the instability of youth is past, make good ‘ayas,’ as
their menkind make good waiters at table.
“The highest general type of intelligence yet noticed is in the Jarawa
tribe.”
P. 310. _The name Andaman_.—To my mind the modern Andaman is the
Malay Handuman = Hanuman, representing “monkey” or savage aboriginal
antagonist of the Aryans = also the Rakshasa. Individuals of the race,
when seen in the streets of Calcutta in 1883, were at once recognised
as Rakshasas. It may amuse you to know that the Andamanese returned the
compliment, and to them all Orientals are Chauga or Ancestral Ghosts,
_i.e._, demons (see _Census Report_, pp. 44–45 for reasons). I agree
with you that Angamanain is an Arabic dual, the Great and the Little
Andaman. To a voyager who did not land, the North, Middle, and South
Andaman would appear as one great island, whereas the strait separating
these three islands from the Little Andaman would be quite distinctly
seen.
P. 311. _Cannibalism_.—The charge of cannibalism is entirely untrue. I
quote here my paragraph as to how it arose (_Census Report_, p. 48).
“The charge of cannibalism seems to have arisen from three observations
of the old mariners. The Andamanese attacked and murdered without
provocation every stranger they could on his landing; they burnt his
body (as they did in fact that of every enemy); and they had weird
all-night dances round fires. Combine these three observations with the
unprovoked murder of one of themselves, and the fear aroused by such
occurrences in a far land in ignorant mariners’ minds, century after
century, and a persistent charge of cannibalism is almost certain to be
the result.”
The real reason for the Andamanese taking and killing every stranger
that they could was that for centuries the Malays had used the islands
as one of their pirate bases, and had made a practice of capturing the
inhabitants to sell as slaves in the Peninsula and Siam.
P. 311. _Navigation_.—It is true that they do not quit their own coasts
in canoes, and I have always doubted the truth of the assertions that
any of them ever found their way to any Nicobar island.
Andamanese men go naked, but the only Andamanese women that I have
ever seen entirely naked in their own jungles are of the inland tribe
of Jarawas.
R. C. TEMPLE.
_Nov._ 29, 1919.
INDEX
Names of Persons in CAPITAL Letters.—Subject Names in =thick=
Letters.—Title of Books in _italics_.
Aas (The Alans), 95
Ab-i-Panja, 38
ABRAHAM, 94
ACHMED, 6, 7, 8
Acre, 4
ADAM of Bremen, 110
Aden, 124
Afghanistan, 20, 24, 33, 112
Africa, 19, 20, 21
AGHRUKJI, 68
Agror, 22, 24
AHMED, 6, 7, 8
AHMED SHIBAB EDDIN, 71
AIBUGA, 92
_Ain-i-Akbari_, 105
AI-YA-CH’IH, 68
Aksu, 39
A-KUO, 85, 88
A-LA-HAN, 103
Alans, 95–96
A-LA-PU-TAN, 95
Alashan, 62
A-LA-WA-TING, 95
ALBIRUNI, 41
ALFARIC, P., 112
AL FAKHRI, 17
=Aloes=, 105, 125
A-lo-sz’, 129
A-lu, 108
AMAR, E., 17
Amb, 24
=Ambergris=, 121, 124, 125
Amoy, 108
=A-nan=, 115
Andaman, 109, 144 _seq._
Angamanain, 109
=An-hsi-hsiang=, 125
=An-si-tsio=, 122
Antwerp, 134
Arabia, 19, 20
Arakan, 87
ARANZADI, Telesforo de, 86
=Arbre sec=, =arbre seul=, =arbre sol=, 31
ARGHÚN KHAN, 5, 8
=Arhat=, 8, 9, 10, 11
A-R-HUN, 8
Ariora, 22, 24
=Ärkägün=, 62, 94
Arménie, 24
Arnawal, 24, 36
Arsacie, 18
ARSLAN, 95
Aru, 108
ASEDIN SOLDAN, 22
Ashreth, 24
Asia Minor, 20
Asiot, 20
Asmar, 23, 24
A-TA-HAI, 103
Atyugrapura, 24
AVICENNE, 105
AYMONIER, 119
AZOO, R. F., 69
Badakhshan, 22, 23, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 42
Badghis, 32
Baghdad, 5, 17
Bahabad, 28, 29, 30
Bahārak, 38
Baikal, 61
Bajistan, 30
Bājkatta, 36
BAKHSH, Maula, 21
Balkh, 33
Baltistán, 42
Baluchi, 29
Baluchistan, 29
Balur, 42, 43
Baluristán, 42
Bamian, 112
Barbary, 20
BARBOSA, 116
Bargu, Lake, 61
Barguchin, 61
Bargut, 61
=Bark of Trees=, 70, 71
_Barlaam_, 111
Baroghil, 41
BARROS, 107
Bashgol, 22, 23
Bastra, 17
Baudas, 17
BEAL, 106
BEAZLEY, C. R., 137, 141
BEHA ED-DIN AYAZ SEYFIN, 24
Belucha, 28, 29
Bend i-Turkestan, 33
BENT, Theo., 122
Bentam, 105
=Benzoin=, 125
Berbera, 122, 123
Be Tūmah, 105
=Beyamini=, 83
Bhamo, 87
BHUWANEKA BAHU I., 111
—— BAHU II., 111
Binshi Pass, 24
Bintang, 106
BLĀGDEN, C. O., 104
=Blows, Scale of=, 60
BOLOD, 8
Bolor, 34, 42
BOUSSAC, H., 69
BOWREY, 145
BRANDT, Otto St., 137
BRETSCHNEIDER, E., 4, 25, 56, 70, 75, 81, 82, 95, 123, 130
BROWN, Dr. Robert, 20
BRUCE, C. D., 141
=Buckram=, 80–81
BUDDHA, 10
Bujnurd, 21
Buner, 22, 24
Burch, 28, 29
BÜRCK, 137
=Burkhan=, 111
Burma, 85, 87–90
BUSHELL, S. W., 63, 67
CABATON, Ant., 119
Cachar Modun, 70
CAIN, John, 86, 87
Caiju, 93
Cail, 118
Caindu, 81, 82, 83
Cairo, 20
Cala Ataperistan, 18
Calamina, 118
Calicut, 125
Camadi, 21
Cambalu, 7
Cambodia, 115
=Camel crane=, 122
=Camelot=, 83
=Camels=, 17
=Camphor=, 114
Campichu, 52
Camul, 51
Canal, Grand, 91–93
Canton, 8, 31
Cape of Good Hope, 20
=Cape Sheep=, 20
Caraonas, 21
=Cardamom=, 114
Caroline Islands, 31
CARPINI, Plano, John of, 109
Casem, 34
Cashmeer, 36
Caspienne, 105
Caswin, 18
_Cathay_, 114
CATHERINE of COURTENAY, 11
Caugigu, 90
Ceylon, 110, 111, 112
Chagan jang, 68
Chagan nor, 6
CHAGATAÏ, 21, 22
Chah Khushab, 26
Chah Kuru, 26
Cha-i-beluch, 29
Chakdara, 36
Chakmak, Lake, 39
Chamba, Champa, 103, 104
CHANDE, 121
Changan, 96
Ch’ang Chau, Ch’angchou, 96, 100
Ch’ang lu, 91
=Chan tao=, 78
Charchan, 44, 46, 47, 48
CHARDIN, A., 139
Charklik, 47, 49
CHARLES de VALOIS, 11
Chasma Sufid, 29
Chau Chi, 76
CHAU JU-KWA, 17, 19, 25, 104, 107, 109, 110, 112, 115, 116, 118–125,
142
CHAVANNES, Ed., 73, 74, 76, 77, 106
Che Ch’an, 48
=Cheeta=, 69
Chehel Pai, 26
Chen Ch’ao, 96
Cherchen, 44; _see_ Charchan
Chichiklik Pass, 39
Chi Chou, 92
=Chien-tao=, 78
Chih-li, 91, 92
Chingintalas, 51
CHINGIZ KHAN, 7, 21, 32, 54, 57, 60
=Ch’ing siang=, 73
CHIN KIN, 68
=Chinuchi=, 69
CHI-PI T’IE-MU-R, 82
_Chi p’u_, 71
Chira, 45, 46
Chitral, 22, 24, 35, 42
=Ch’ö-k’ü=, 109
_Chou Shu_, 58
=Christians=, 62
Chuan sha, 97
_Chu fan chí_; _see_ CHAU JU-KWA
Ch’ui lan, 108
Chu lién, 112
Ch’ung K’ing, 79
Chung li, 121
CHUN YUEN, 49
Ciang lu, 91
=Cloves=, 114
=Coats of Mail=, 58 _seq._
Coilum, 119
Cophene, 19
CORDIER, H., 6, 7, 11, 39, 40, 136, 142
Coromandel Coast, 112
COSQUIN, Em., 112
COTES, Everard, 10
=Cotton=, 118, 120
=Couvade=, 85–86
=Cowries=, 82
CRAWFURD, 106
ÇRI PARAMEÇVARA, 107
=Cunichí=, 69, 70
=Cycle=, 73, 74
=Cypress= of ZOROASTER, 31
Cyprus, 81, 83
DAHLMANN, J., 116
Dambadenia, 111
Darbana, 26
Darband, 26, 36
=Dardic=, 23
=Darugachi=, 6
=Dates=, 17, 114
DEFRÉMERY, 17
Delhi, 22
DENNYS, N. B., 9, 106
DENUCÉ, J., 134
DERENBOURG, H., 136
=Deva-dāsī=, 115
DEVÉRIA, G., 77, 82, 95
=Diet= of the Gulf People, 25
Digargand, 38
Dilivar, 22
Dir, 22, 24, 35, 36
=Dirakht i sol=, 31
Djambi, 107
Djur djān, 105
=Dog-headed Barbarians=, 109–110
Dogana, 34
Dolonor, 6
DOMINICK, St., 25
=Dragon’s blood=, 125
DUDGEON, J., 75
=Dúdhá=, 30, 31
Dufar, 125
Duhuk, 26, 27, 28
DULAURIER, 110
DUTREUIL DE RHINS, 45
EDWARD, King, 4
EDRISI, 104
Egypt, 19, 20, 21
=Elephants’ tusks=, 124
ELIAS, Ney, 21, 42
ELLIOTT, Sir Walter, 113
Endereh, 45
Eptals, 34
_Eracles_, 4
Erukalavandlu, 86
Escurial, 136
Esher, 125
ESSEN TEMUR, 68
Etzina, 53, 54
Faeul la, 108
Fahanunch, 28, 29
Fa li la, 108
Fa li lang, 108
Fandaraina, 119
=Fang pu=, 118
FANG TS’IEN-LI, 86
_Fan kuo chi_, 19
FAN WEN-HU, 103
=Fat-tailed sheep=, 19
FELLOWS, 21
FERGUSON, Donald, 24, 25
FERGUSON, John C., 141
Ferlec, 108
FERRAND, Gabriel, 100, 103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 123, 124, 142
FERRIER, 32
Firuz Kuh, 33
FLEET, J. F., 41, 111, 117
Florence, 135
Fong Joen hien, 91
Foochow, 98, 100
FORSYTH, Sir D. T., 50
Fou ning hien, 91
FRANCISQUE-MICHEL, 17, 18, 81, 83
=Frankincense=, 125
FRASER, 32
FRIEDMANN, Ed., 13
Fuh lin, 25
FUJITA, 114
Fu Kien, 98
Gabar Castle, 18
Galcha, 39
GAUBIL, 57
GENGIS KHAN; _see_ CHINGIZ KHAN
GEORGE, Prince, 62
GERINI, Col., 105, 109, 144
GÉUKJU, 68
Gez, Defile, 39, 40
GHIASUDDIN, 22
GILES, H. A., 79, 140
Gilgit, 42
GILL, Capt., 84, 95
=Ginger=, 120
=Giraffes=, 123, 124, 125
Glasgow, 133
=Goblins=, 48
God, 28
God Hashtaki, 29
God-i-shah-taghi, 28, 29
Goëz, Benedict, 40
Goklán Turkomans, 21
=Gold=, coins, 125;
native, 124;
value of, 72–73
GONDOPHERNES, 117
Gozurat, 116, 120
GRAY, Archdeacon, 9
Great Desert, 48, 49
=Great Wall=, 57
GREGORY X., 4
GRENARD, F., 45
GRIERSON, Sir George, 23
GROENEVELDT, W. P., 107
Gurgán, 21
Gurun, 62
Guzerat, 116, 120
Ha ch’a mu touen, 70
Hadhramaut, 125
HAJI SUMUTRABHŪMI, 107
Ha-la T’u, 57
HALLBERG, Ivar, 141
Hami, 19, 51
Han chung, 78
Hang Chau, 11, 93, 96, 97
HAN LIN-EUL, 8
Han mo, 45
HA PI CH’I, 92
HARLEZ, C. de, 63
Harmuz; _see_ Hormuz
Hasanábad, 26
Hata, 81
Hauz-i-Haji-Ramazan, 27
HAYAM WURUK, 105
Hazāra, 22, 24, 36
HEDIN, Sven, 26, 32, 46, 49, 141
HEIKEL, 58
Hei Shui, 53, 55
=Hei tiao=, 69
Herat, 32
HERODOTUS, 20
HETHUM, King, 110
HEYD, W., 5
Hia, 61
Hia lah, 18
HIEN FUNG, 73
=Hien yang=, 19
HIERSEMANN, Karl W., 137
Hindu Kush, 23, 35, 43
HIRTH, F., 19, 90, 109, 112, 115, 119, 120, 121, 122, 123, 125, 142
_Hist. litt. de la France_, 4, 143
HIUAN TSANG, 34, 41, 43, 45, 46, 47
Hiu Heng, 74
Hiung Nu, 41, 58
HOANG, P., 73, 92
Ho Kien, 91
HOLM, Frits V., 76, 77
Ho Nan, 31
Ho Ni, 85
Hormos; _see_ Hormuz
Hormuz, 5, 24, 25
=Horses=, 114
HO SE-HUI, 75
Ho sim, 34
HO T’IEN-TSIO, 85
Ho ts’z mi, 34
_Hou Han shu_, 122
HOUTUM-SCHINDLER, 31, 141
Hsen-wi, 89
Hsien nü miao, 94
Hsi hsia, 54
Hsin Chin Hsien, 78
HUBER, Ed., 85, 87, 88, 90
Hu Chou, 96
HUET, 18
Hui jen, 89
_Hui kiang chi_, 72
HUKAJI, 68
HULAGU, 95
=Humang=, 25
Hu Nan, 6
=Hung Fu=, 96
HUNG TS’A-KIU, 103
=Hunting Leopard=, 69
HUNTINGTON, E., 45, 46, 49, 141
Hunza, 39, 42
Hu Peh, 6
HUSSOT, 51
HU TU, 88
=Hu yang=, 19
IBN AL BAYTAR, 105
IBN BÂBAWAIH, 112
IBN BATUTA, 120
IBN KUSTRAJIM, 69
=Indigo=, 120
Indo-Scythy, 19
INDRAVARMAN VI., 103
Indus, 22, 23, 24, 36, 41
Irrawaddy, 90
Ishkáshm, 37, 38
Islands, Male and Female, 120
Ismaelites, 32
IVANOV, 55
=Ivory=, 107
JACK, R. Logan, 79, 80, 85
JACKSON, A. W. W., 18, 141
=Jade=, 46
Japan, 119
=Japanese War=, 103
Jatah, 21
JAYA SINHAVARMAN, 103
Jhelam, 22, 24, 36
JOANNO DOS SANCTOS, 121
JOHNSON, 44
JOSAPHAT, 111
Jou jan, 3, 63
=Ju hiang=, 125
Kabul, 23, 42
Kachins, 85
Kademgah, 33
Kafchi kué, 90
Kafir Valley, 23
Kafiristan, 23, 35, 42
Kafirs, 22
Kai, 36
Ka-i-lêh, 118
Kain, 26, 33
K’ai p’ing fu, 6
Kal’ah-i Atashparastān, 18
Kam chau, 53; _see_ Kan chau
Kam pei, 108
Kan Chau, 4, 53, 54, 62
K’ANG HI, 31, 73
Kang ngai, 85
KANG YU-CHI, 60
Kan pai, 108
Kan Su, 53, 54, 76
Kao ch’ang, 44, 45, 76
Kao ch’ê, 58
KAO HSIEN-CHIH, 41
Kao yu, 94
Kapisa, 36
Karajang, 68, 84, 95
Kara Khitai, 56
Kara Khodja, 75
Kara Khoto, 53, 54, 55
Karakorum, 54, 95
Kara Kul, 39
Kara Shahr, 48
Karáwánás, 21
Kárnás, 21
Kasanna, 41
Kashan, 5, 18
Kashgar, 37, 39, 41, 42, 43, 50
K’a shi mih, 36
Kashmir, 22, 23, 24, 35, 36, 42
Kätäk, 48
Kaungsi, 85
Kaung sin, 87
Kaveripattanam, 112
Kayal, 118
Keirabad, 29, 56
Kenan, 45, 46
Keriya, 44, 45
Kerman, 5, 24, 26, 27, 28, 56
Kerulen, 57
=Keshikten=, 69
Keshimur, 36
Kevir, 27, 29, 30
Khanfu, 98
KHANIKOFF, 32
=Khakhan=, 3, 4
Khan Balig, 94
Khara Khoto; _see_ Kara Khoto
Kheirabad, 29, 56
Khitán, 14, 93
Khorasan, 5, 21, 33
Khori, 61
Khotan, 4, 43, 44, 45, 46, 48, 72
Khoten; _see_ Khotan
Khudafrin, 29
Khumdan, 77
=Khurma=, 25
Kiang si, 97
Kiao chi kwe, 90
Kia yu kwan, 52
Kieh sha, 41
Kieh shwang na, 41
Kien ch’ang, 82
Kien Kang, 79
K’IEN LUNG, 73
Kien tu, 81, 82, 83
K’ié t’ai, 48
KI HAN, 119
Kila Panja, 38
K’i lien, 57
K’i lien shan, 57
=K’i lin=, 124
KIN, 56, 60
King Shan, 68
KINGSMILL, T. W., 94
King tchao fu, 77
Ki ning, 75
Kin Kargalai, 36
Kinsay, 96, 97, 98
=Ki pe=, 118
=Ki pu=, 118
KIRSTE, John, 48
Kisi, 17
_Kitab u’l-Bazyarah_, 69
_K’i-t’ah-t’êh Pu-ha_, 32
K’itan, 14, 94
Kiu chen, 119
Kiung tu, 83
KLAPROTH, 72, 110
KLOSS, 144
Koh Tralàch, 104
Koko Nor, 62
Ko-ku-lo, 118
_Ko-pu-che-ma_, 118
Korano, 24
Košano, 24
Kou kuo, 109
K’ou wai, 62
KOZLOFF, Col., 53, 54, 55
KRETSCHMER, K., 137
_Kuang yü hsing shêng_, 93
_Kuang yü t’u_, 97
Kuba Sabz, 56
KÚBLÁI, 5, 6, 34, 68, 87, 89, 91, 93, 95
Kubunán, 26; _see_ Kuh-benan
Kuche, 4, 19
_Kudatku Bilik_, 14
Kuh-benan, Kuh Banan, 26, 27, 28, 30
Ku li, 125
=K’u lu ma=, 25
K’u lun, 62
KUMAGUSU MINAKATA, 49, 50, 59
Kunar, 23, 24, 36
KUNICKE, Hugo, 85
Kúnkú, 67
K’un lun ts’öng ti, 122
Kurit, 28, 29
Kurun, 62
Kwa Chau, 93
Kwang Chau, 98
Kwei Chau, 86
K’WEI T’ENG, 79
Lahawar, 22
Lahore, 22
Lambri, 109
La meng, 89
Landjun, 73
Langar Kisht, 38
LANGLOIS, C. V., 4
Langszi, 86
Laṅkāçoka, 104
Lankhabalus, 145
Lan wu li, 109
Lao, 86
LAUFER, B., 8 _et seq._, 10, 20, 55, 58, 61, 69, 70, 75, 76, 81, 83,
84, 98, 111, 119, 142
=Lawáki=, 105
LEARY, Mrs. George, 77
LE COQ, 111
_Lei pien_, 89
LEMKE, Hans, 137
LEO AFRICANUS, 19, 20, 21
=Leopards=, 69, 125
LEVI, C. A., 140
LÉVI, Sylvain, 117
_Liang Shu_, 109
LIAO, 56
Li Chou, 82
Lien-yün, 41
Ligor, 105
Ling pei, 95
_Ling-wai-tai-ta_, 122
Ling ya ssi kia, 104
Lin Ngan, 94, 96
LI T’AN, 92
LITTON, 89
Livar, 22
Loan tcheou, 91
Lob Nor, 44, 47, 48, 49, 62
Locac, 104
Lo-ch’a, 108, 109
Lochac, 109
=Lo-han=, 8, 9, 10, 11
Lo hing man, 109
Lo lan, 112
Lo lo, 81
Lop; _see_ Lob Nor
Lopou, 47
Lo t’ing-hien, 91
LOUIS, St., 4
Loulan, 45, 47
LOUREIRO, J. de, 119
Lovek, 105
Lowarai, 24
LOWES, J. L., 140
Luang Prabang, 90
Lu kü River, 57
Lulan, 45, 47
Lumghán, 42
Lut, 5, 26, 28
Maabar, 114, 115
MACKINDER, H. J., 137
MADROLLE, C., 9
Maga, 29
Magadha, 99
=Magi=, 18
Mahratta, 115
Mājapāhit, 105
Malabar, 118, 119
Malacca, 107
Ma-la-hi, 32
Malaiur, 105
=Malaria=, 84
Malaya, 105
Malayu, 107
Malāyur, 107
Ma lo pa, 125
Maluir, 105
MAN, E. H., 144
Mána, 21
Mandal Pass, 23
MANGALAI, 68
MANG-KU-TAI, 81
MANGU, 95
MANSUR KHÁN, 42
=Manuscripts of Marco Polo=, 135–136
Man Waing, 85
Mao Shan, 108, 109
=Mare’s Milk=, 63
MARQUART, J., 77, 110
=Marriage=, 58
=Marriage of the Dead=, 58–60
MAR SARGHIS, 96
MARSDEN, W., 22, 138
_Masálak al Absár_, 73
MASEFIELD, John, 138
MASPERO, G., 90, 103
MASPERO, H., 13
Mastūj, 39
MAS’UD, 24
MA TUAN-LIN, 48, 112
MAURO, Fra, 13
MAYERS, W. F., 9, 79, 139
Mazār-tapa, 38
MEDLYCOTT, A. E., 116
Mekrit, 61
Melibar, 80
Mescript, 61
Meshed, 21, 32, 33
MICHELANT, H., 4
Mien, Mien Kwé, 87, 88
MINAKATA, KUMAGUSU, 49, 50, 59
MING, 71, 73, 82, 94
_Ming Shi_, 8
MIRZA HAÏDAR, 21, 42
=Mi t’ang tsiu=, 119
Moghu, 28
Moghul, 21
MOHAMMED I. Dirhem Kub, 24
MONTE CORVINO, JOHN de, 62
MONG CH’ANG, 80
MONG CHI-SIANG, 80
MONGEZ, 17
Mongols, 24
MONTALTO DE JESUS, C. A., 9
MORLEY, Henry, 138
MORRISON, R., 73
MOSTAS’IM, 17
=Mongol Imperial Family=, 68–69
MOULE, A. C., 91, 92, 93, 96, 143
MOULE, G. E., 139
Mu bu pa, 78
MUHAMMAD, 25
Mu hu pa, 78
Muh Pang, 89
=Muh pieh tzŭ=, 125
Mukden, 68
Mu-la-i, 32
Mu lan p’i, 19
Mu-lei, 32
MÜLLER, F. W. K., 18
MÜLLER, Max, 77, 86
=Mu mién=, 118
Murābit, 19
Murgab, 33
Muzart, 49
Muztāgh-Ata, 39, 40
Muzzaffarabad, 24
Myin Saing, 88
=Myrobolans=, 120
=Myrrh=, 125
=Nac=, 17
_Nan fang ts’ao mi chuang_, 119
Na-fo-po, 45, 47
=Naft=, 30
Nafún, 103
Nagar, 42
_Nāgarakretāgama_, 105, 106
Naiband, Naibend, 26, 27, 28, 30
Negapatam, 113, 114
Necuveran, 108
Naïn, 18
=Nakh=, 17
Nam hkam, 85
Nam Ti, 85, 87, 88
Nan Chao, 86
Nan King, 79
Nan p’i, 118, 119
Nan Shan, 52
_Nan Shi_, 109, 110
Nan Sung, 90
Nan tien, 90
NARASĪHAPATI, 87, 88
Narcondam, 147
=Nasich=, 17
NASR ED-DIN, 87, 88
=Nassit=, 17
NAYAN, 67
Nga-çaung-khyam, 87, 88, 90
Nga Singu, 90
Ngan chen kue, 90
Ngan tung, 93
NGAO-LA-HAN, 94
NICHOLAS, Alan Prince, 95
Nicobar, 108, 109, 144 _seq._
NIGŪDAR, 21, 22, 23, 34, 35, 36
Nilus, 20
Ning Yuan, 81, 82, 83
Nipon, 103
Nishapur, 32, 33
Niu Wang, 89
Niya, 45, 46, 47, 48
NOGODAR, 21, 22, 23, 34, 35, 36
NONE, 37
Nüchen, 57
Nu-fa, 125
Nuksán Pass, 35
NUMUGAN, 68
=Nuntuh=, 62
Nuremberg, 136
=Nutuk=, 62
O’CONNELL, Col., 113
ODORIC, 5, 18, 94, 133, 134
OELJAITU, 5
OGDAI, OKKODAI, 79, 95
OLDENBOURG, S. d’, 112
OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN, 32
OLIVIERI, Dante, 137
OLOPUN, 76
=Ondanique=, 19
Öngut, 62
Ormus; _see_ Hormuz
Oros, 129
=Ostriches=, 125
OTTEWILL, H. A., 85, 89, 90
Ouigour; _see_ Uighúr
=Oxen= of Tibet, Wild, 83
Oxus, 23, 37, 38, 41
PACHATURUNZA, 25
Pagan, 87, 88
_Pagan Yazawin_, 87
=P’ai tzŭ=, 67
Palembang, 106, 107
=Palladius=, 51, 52, 57, 81, 139
Pálor, 42
Pamier, 38; _see_ Pamir
Pamir, 34, 37, 38, 39, 40
PANDITA PRAKRAMA BAHU II., 111
Panjkora River, 22, 35
Panjkora Valley, 24
Panjshir Valley, 23, 35
Pan-shê, 36
Panyál, 42
=Pao=, 95
Paonano Pao, 41
Pao tch’e hien, 91
=Paper Money=, 71–72
Paris, 134
PARKER, E. H., 4, 5, 7, 8, 18, 19, 25, 31, 32, 34, 36, 41, 42, 45,
51, 55, 56, 57, 58, 62, 63, 67, 73, 78, 79, 86, 89, 91, 94, 95,
99, 100, 103, 118, 119, 130, 140
Paropamisus, 33
Pashai, 3, 22, 23, 34, 35, 36
Pashai-Dir, 22
Pa tan, 114
Pa ta shan, 34
=Pa tsz=, 82
PAUTHIER, 5, 6, 7, 8, 22
=Pearls=, 107, 114, 118
PEGOLOTTI, 13
_Peh Shi_, 99
Pein, 44, 45, 46
PELLIOT, 7, 8, 13, 14, 18, 24, 48, 51, 52, 55, 57, 58, 60, 61, 62,
63, 67, 70, 75, 76, 77, 78, 81, 83, 84, 85, 92, 94, 96, 98, 104,
106, 107, 108, 114, 120, 142
Pentam, 105
_Pen ts’ao kang mu_, 25, 75, 123
=Pepper=, 120
PERI, N., 94
Persia, 5, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 24, 25, 27, 30, 31, 33
=Persian=, knowledge of, 74
Peshawar, 22
PÉTIS DE LA CROIX, 60
PETIT, Joseph, 11, 139
=Petroleum=, 30
=Pharaoh’s rat=, 58
PHILIP the Fair, 11
PHILIPPS, W. R., 116, 118
PHILLIPS, G., 108, 109
PHILLOTT, Col. D. C., 69
PHILOSTRATE, 17
P’iao tien, 85
Pie-li-la, 108
P’i mo, 44, 45, 46
=Pin Iron=, 19
=Pin t’ieh=, 19
Pi p’a lo, 122, 123
PIPINO, F., 133
Pir Moral, 29
=Pisaca languages=, 23
Pi ssï lo, 17
POH LO, 6, 7
Poh lo, 34
POLO, Marco, Notes, 3; Statue at Canton, 8 _seq._; MSS., 133 _seq._
PO-LO, 8
=P’öng birds=, 122
=Po sze tao=, 25
Po Yi, 85
POZDNEIEV, A,, 13
PRAKAMA BAHU III., 111
PRAPAÑCA, 105
PRJEVALSKY, 49
Pudenum, 28
Puh hai, 93
PUH-LAN HI, 7
PUH-LO, 5, 6, 7
PUH-LO HI, 7
PUH-LO KADEI, 7
PULAD Chinsang, 8
Pulau Kundur, 104
Pulo Condor, 104
Pumpkin Island, 104
Punjab, 35
PURCHAS, 122
Qamul, 51
Qara Khodja; _see_ Kara Khodja
QUINTE-CURCE, 17
RADLOFF, W., 61, 111
=Rāmjani=, 115
=Ramme=, African, 19
RAMSTEDT, 24
RAMUSIO, 3, 6
RASHID UD-DIN, 8, 90, 145
Rávar, 26
RAWLINSON, G., 20
RAYNAUD, G., 4
REID, Gilbert, 141
Reobarles, 19, 21
Rezu, 29
=Rhinoceros=, 107
Rhio Strait, 106
=Rhubarb=, 52
Riāu, 106
RICHTHOFEN, 49
Rizab, 28
ROBERT d’Artois, 11
ROCKHILL, W. W., 3, 19, 55, 56, 90, 109, 110, 112, 115, 119, 121,
122, 124, 125, 142
ROKN ED-DIN MAHMUD III. KALHATY, 24
Ross, E. D., 42
RUBRUCK, G. de, 109, 110
RUGE, S., 139
=Rukh=, 122
RUOMEDAN AHOMET, 24
Russia, 129
RUSTICIANO, 3, 4
Saba, 18
Sadfe, 27
Sad Ishtragh, 38
Sad Khandūt, 38
Sado, 36
Sad Sipang, 38
=Saffron=, 98
=Sagamoni Borcan=, 111
SAGATU, 103
=Saghlat=, 62
=Sago tree=, 108
=Sa-ha-la=, 62
Saianfu, 95
SAID KHÁN, 42
Saint Omer, 11
=Sakya Muni Burkhan=, 111
=Salt=, 91–92, 123
Salwen, 84, 85, 89
Sam, 18
Samarcand, 36
=Sandal Wood=, 124
San fo ts’i, 126
=Sangon=, 92
San Ta, 85
=Sappan=, 119
Sapurgan, 32, 33
Säracanco, 13
Sarai, 13
Sarhad, 36, 40, 41
Sarikol, 39, 40
Sar-i-Sar-hadd, 38
Sar i Sher, 67
=Sati=, 115
=Sa-tō=, 99
SCHEFER, Ch., 71
SCHLEGEL, G., 103, 108, 109
Scotra, 121
SCOTT, Sir G., 89
Sebsevar, 30, 32, 33
Sefid-ab, 28, 29
SEÏF ED-DIN NUSRAT, 24
Selat Tebrau, 106
Selenga, 62
Sendi Foulat, 104
=Sêng=, 18
Seng-i-Kal-i-deh, 33
Ser-i-julge, 28, 29
_Serindia_, 21
Sha Chou, 44, 47, 49, 50
SHAH RUKH, 52, 53
SHAMU HUST, 51
Shang Tu, 6, 13, 63, 96
SHAN CHU TSUN CHE, 10
_Shan Haï King_, 19
Shan Tung, 91
Shan Si, 75
Shao Hing, 96
=Sha t’ang=, 99
SHAW, E. B., 42
=Sheep=, 17, 19, 20
Shehr, 125
SHEMIAKIN, 138
Shen Chou, 61
Shen shen, 62
=Shen yü=, 58
Shibirkhan, 33
SHIEN TCHU, 10
Shi Ho, 125
=Shikamparast=, 21
=Shikári=, 21
Shï-k’i-ni, 34
Shik-nih, 34
Shi lang, 86
SHI T’IEN-TSE, 92
Shu, Kingdom of, 79, 80
=Shu-mih fu shi=, 6
SHU NGAN, 62
Shurab, 33
Siāh pōsh, 35
SIANG WU TA EUL, 87
Si Chou, 4
Sien pi, 55
Si fan, 80, 81
SĪHASŪRA, 88
Si Hia, 55
Si lan, 109, 112
Si lan ch’ï kuo, 112
=Si li ju eul su la=, 107
=Silky Fowls=, 98–99
SINCLAIR, William F., 24
Sindafu, 78, 79
Si-ngan fu, 76, 77
Singapore, 105
_Sing ch’a shêng lan_, 125
Singphos, 85
SINGTAUR, 87, 88
Si ning, 61
Sinju, 61
Sinjumatu, 92
SIRI PARAMISURA, 107
Sita river, 41
_Si yang ch’ao kung tien lu_, 72, 124
_Si yih kien wan luh_, 49
SLIEPTSOV, A., 139
Smyrna, 20
Soling river, 62
Somali Coast, 121
=Sorcerers=, 121
=So Tu=, 103
=Sounds=, 48, 49
Spain, 19
STEIN, Sir Aurel, 3, 21, 22, 23, 34, 36, 37, 39, 40, 43, 44, 45, 47,
48, 50, 52, 53, 55, 72, 140
=Stewart=, C. E., 26
=Storax=, 125
STUART, 75
=Süan wei shi=, 6, 82
Su Chou, 52
=Sugar=, 119, 123
SUI, 62
Sukchur, 52
Sultania, 5
Sumatra, 106, 107, 109
Sundar Fūlāt, 104
SUNG, 19, 31, 61, 93, 96
_Sung Shí_, 112
SUNG YUN, 45
=Sun tree=, 31
=Suttee=, 115
Swat, 22, 24
Syghinan, 34
SYKES, Major P. M., 4, 5, 25, 27, 28, 56, 140
Syria, 20
Sze Chw’an, 79, 81, 83
SZE-MA TS’IEN, 76
Szi lang, 86
Tabas, Tabbas, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30
Tabriz, 5; _see_ Tauris
T’a-ch’ar Hu-nan, 8
Tagaung, 90
Tagharma, 39, 40
Ta Hsien, 78
Taichow, 94
T’ai hang Mountain, 75
=Táilgan=, 57
=Tái lin=,57
_T’aï p’ing yu lan_, 76
T’aï Yuan fu, 75
Ta-la-kien, 34
Talāsh, 22
Talecan, 32, 34
Ta-li, 68
Tamasak, 105
_Ta Ming yi t’ung che_, 90
Tanah, 106
Tanah Malaya, 105, 106, 107
_T’ang_, 18, 19, 25, 34
_T’ang hsi_, 96
_T’ang Shu_, 112
Tangut, 6, 50, 51, 54, 61
Tanjore, 112, 115
Tanjore inscription, 104, 145
TANNER, P. von, 97
_Tao yi chi lio_, 114, 120, 123
TAO KOANG, 73
Ta Ping, 85
_Tárikh-i-Rashidi_, 21, 42, 48, 139
Tarim, 41
=Tarsa=, 62
Ta Shi, 19, 120, 123, 125, 126
Tash Kurghán, 39, 40, 42
Tāshmalik, 39, 40
=Ta sz nung=, 6
Tatar, 55
Ta Ts’in, 120
Ta tu, 7, 129
Ta tu k’ou, 89
Ta T’ung, 57
Tauris, 5, 17, 18
=Tch’ang=, 91
Tch’eng Tu, 78, 79, 80
Tebbes, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30
=Ṭeir al djamal=, 123
TEIXEIRA, Pedro, 24
Telugu, 86
TEMPLE, Sir R. C., 144 _seq._
Tenasserim, 87, 105
Tenduc, 62
Teng-i-Tebbes, 28
Tengri (Heaven), 58
=Tengri kudu=, 58
T’eng Yueh, 89, 90
Termed, 31
=Thardwehch=, 17
THIBAUT de CHEPOY, 4, 11
THOMAS, St., 116–118
THORDEMAN, B., 138
THORNHILL, Clarke, 31
=Three Kings=, 18
Thus, 34
Tiao men, 82
Tiao yü shan, 79
Tibet, 80, 83
Tibetans, 41
T’ie leh, 56
T’ien chu, 120
T’ien ning temple, 11
T’ien pu ma, 85
T’ien Shan, 57
T’ien tö, 62
T’ien Tsin, 91
Tiju, 94
=Tirandáz=, 21
TOB TIMUR, 129
TOBA, 4, 30, 31
Tokhara, 34
Tokuk Dawān, 40
Tölös, 56, 58
TOMASCHEK, W., 77, 104
TOMLINSON, C., 49
Tonocain, 25 _seq._, 26, 28, 31
TONONI, G., 4
TORUNXA, 25
=Tou iron=, 30
=Tou lo mién=, 118
_T’oung Pao_, 123, 124, 142
=T’ou-ore=, 30
Tourfan, 92; _see_ Turfan
=T’ou shih=, 30
=T’ou t’ieh=, 30
=Tribut=, 93
TROTTER, Col., 38
=Ts’an chêng=, 7
Ts’ang Chou, 91
Ts’ao mu tse, 75
Ts’eng yao lo, 123
=Tsiang kiun=, 92
TS’IEN WU-SU, 97
TSIN, 93
Ts’i nan, 92
TS’ING, 94
Tsing hai hien, 91
Ts’ing ki hien, 82
Ts’ing shui, 57
Ts’i Ning chau, 92
_Tsoh mung luh_, 59
Ts’öng pa, 124
Ts’uän Chou, 100
TSUBOI KUMAZO, 123
Tsui lan, 108
=Tsu la=, 123
=Tsu la fa=, 125
T’u fan, 81, 82
Tu-ho-lo, 34
T’u kuh hun, 4
TU LI, 32
Tumat, 61
Tun, 26, 27, 28, 30, 33
T’ung kwan, 57
_Tung-si-yang-k’au_, 19
Tun huang, 49, 50
Tunis, 20
Tunocain, Tunokain, 25 _seq_., 26, 28, 31
Tun-o-Tabbas, 26
Tun va Kain, 26
Tun t’ien, 112
Turfan, 44, 76, 92, 111
Turshiz, 30
=Tutia=, 30, 31
TU TSUNG, 114
Uighúr, 14, 19, 58, 63
ULUG BEG, 21
Ulug Mazar, 45
Ulug Ziārat, 45
_Ulus Arbaa_, 21
Urasa, 24
Urga, 51, 58, 62
Uriangkut, 61
Uryangkit, 61
Ushi, 49
Uzun Tati, 45
VACCA, Giovanni, 135, 136
VALENTYN, 25
Vardoj river, 37, 38
Victoria, Lake, 38, 39
VIJAYA BAHU IV., 111
Vijayanagar, 114
=Vines=, 75–76
VINSON, 86
VISCONTI, Tedaldo, 4
VISDELOU, 88
VISSIÈRE, 96, 97
Vochan, 34, 88
Vociam, 82
Vokhan, 36, 37, 38
Vughin, 96
Vuju, 96
Wakhan, 36–40
WALKENAER, 139
Wa lo sz’, 129
WANG CHU, 6, 7
WANG KIEN, 79
WAN LI, 73
_Wan nien tsao_, 25
Wan sui shan, 69
Warai, 36
=Weather Conjuring=, 63
WEI, 93
Wei, river, 57
_Wei Shu_, 122
WHIBLEY, Ch., 137
WIESNER, J., 72
=Wine=, 75–76, 119
Wok-k’an, 34
Wo tuan, 48
WRIGHT, T., 138
WU, 79
Wu chên, 96
Wu chiang, 96
WU HI, 79
Wu hwan, 55
WU KIAI, 79
WU KIËN-HWANG, 72
WU K’UNG, 37
WU LIN, 79
WYLIE, A., 72
Ya chou fu, 82
Yaci, 82
Yamān yār river, 40
Yang Chau, 7, 94, 99
Yangi Hisar, 39
Yang Kiang, 98
Yanju, 94
Yap Island, 31
Yarkand, 40, 42, 44
Yasin, 41, 42
=Ya tsui tan fan=, 124
=Ye-li-k’o-wen=, 62, 94
Yemen, 24,
Yen Chan hien, 91
YEN KWANG-TA, 96
YEN TEMUR, 130
Yen t’o man, 109
YE TSE-K’I, 75
Yezd, 5, 30
_Ying yai shêng lan_, 124, 125
_Yin shan cheng yao_, 75
Yin tu, 112
YISUN TIMUR, 88
Yi tsi nai, 55
_Yi wu chi_, 86
Yotkan, 44, 45
YOUNG, John, 133
YSEMAIN, 95
Y-SZ-MA-YIN, 95
YUAN, 71, 75, 93
_Yuan kien lei han_, 76
_Yüan shi_, 5, 7, 8, 32, 47, 56, 57, 61, 63, 69, 70, 81, 82, 84, 85,
92, 94, 95, 108, 119, 120, 129
Yueh Chi, 19, 41
_Yuen tien chang_, 94
Yu Ho, 93
YULE, Sir Henry, 7, 22, 23, 25, 26, 27,
28, 31, 32, 34, 35, 108, 115, 118, 142
Yung ch’ang, 82, 88, 89, 90, 103
Yung chia chong, 78
Yun Nan, 6, 68, 83, 86, 87, 95
=Yü shi ta fu=, 6
Yu t’ien, 45
Zaitun, 100
Zakhama Pass, 24
Zanghibar, 123
Zanzibar, 121
Zardandan, 68, 84, 85
Zarew, 13
Zebak, 38
Zenagan, 26
Zimmé, 87
ZOROASTER, 31
Transcriber’s Notes:
- Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).
- Text enclosed by pluses is in bold (+bold+).
- Text enclosed by equals is in blackletter (=blackletter=).
- Text enclosed by ‘|’ is emphasized normal font within an italicized
paragraph (|emphasized|).
- Blank pages have been removed.
- Redundant half-title pages have been removed.
- Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
- Names spelling, hyphenation, and diacritics are highly variable,
some were standardized when there seemed to be a clear choice.
- There are 3 types of footnotes:
- Normal, marked as ‘[1]’ and moved after the notes.
- Footnotes of footnotes, marked as ‘[A]’ and moved after the
normal footnotes.
- “Notes”, marked as ‘{1}, located and numbered as they are in the
book.
- Page and relative size information has been removed from
illustrations.